THE
FIRST
PART
Of
the
Temporall
State
of
CHINA
.
CHAP.
1.
Of
the
Kingdom
in
Generall
.
CHina
in
its
extent
is
one
great
continued
Continent
,
without
having
any
thing
which
devides
it
:
and
taking
it
from
the
latitude
of
Haynam
(
which
is
not
farre
distant
from
the
Continent
,
and
lyeth
in
nineteen
degrees
)
it
extends
it self
twenty
foure
degrees
,
inclining
towards
the
East
;
and
ending
in
fourty
three
degrees
,
it
comes
to
make
a
circuite
so
much
the
more
spacious
,
by
how
much
the
coasts
thereof
run
along
in
various
and
unequall
windings
;
and
so
comes
to
be
the
chiefest
kingdome
of
the
world
in
greatnesse
,
and
almost
equall
to
all
Europe
.
On
the
west
side
thereof
are
many
small
Islands
,
but
so
neere
together
,
that
they
seem
all
to
Compose
but
,
as
it
were
,
one
body
.
All
this
Monarchy
is
divided
into
fifteen
Provinces
;
each
of
which
is
a
spacious
Kingdome
,
and
so
they
were
all
anciently
;
each
having
a
King
of
its
own
.
Of
those
nine
,
which
they
call
the
Southern
Provinces
,
the
greatest
part
of
them
are
watered
with
large
rivers
,
and
some
of
those
,
having
so
great
plenty
of
water
,
that
in
many
places
the
opposite
banks
are
out
of
sight
,
one
of
the
other
;
and
elsewhere
,
that
which
appeareth
,
is
hardly
to
be
distinguished
what
it
is
.
They
are
all
navigable
,
and
are
frequented
with
so
a
great
concourse
of
divers
sorts
of
vessels
,
that
what
might
be
said
upon
this
occasion
,
will
hardly
seem
credible
:
I
shall
onely
say
,
that
in
this
,
they
do
exceed
all
other
rivers
of
the
world
.
In
an
Arme
of
the
river
of
Nanchim
,
which
with
a
moderate
breadth
runneth
down
to
Hamchen
,
I
stayed
eight
dayes
for
a
passage
through
that
wonderful
concourse
of
vessels
:
and
whilest
an
houre-glasse
of
sand
was
running
out
,
I
counted
three
hundred
small
ships
,
reckoning
only
those
which
came
up
the
river
.
It
is
a
marvellous
thing
,
there
being
so
many
,
that
all
are
so
well
accommodated
for
Merchandize
,
and
so
convenient
for
passengers
;
They
are
all
covered
and
kept
very
neat
,
and
some
of
them
so
beautified
and
adorned
with
pictures
,
that
they
seem
rather
made
for
the
recreation
,
than
the
traffick
of
Merchants
.
The
manner
,
after
which
they
are
governd
is
very
notable
:
for
the
Marriners
keep
all
without
the
place
,
where
the
passengers
make
their
abode
,
there
being
space
enough
without
for
them
to
run
up
and
down
,
that
trim
the
Sayles
and
guide
the
Bark
,
without
any
disturbance
of
the
others
,
who
enjoy
a
pleasant
ease
and
rest
.
In
which
the
Barks
of
the
province
of
Hanceo
exceed
the
rest
.
The
six
Northern
provinces
,
as
they
come
nearest
to
our
latitude
,
do
most
resemble
our
climate
,
and
are
more
dry
and
healthfull
than
the
rest
.
But
in
all
of
them
(
more
or
lesse
)
there
are
not
wanting
many
of
a
long
and
happy
life
;
there
being
to
be
found
many
,
and
very
vigorous
and
lusty
old
men
.
Of
the
same
more
particularly
.
This
Kingdom
is
so
populous
,
that
not
only
the
Villages
,
but
even
the
Cities
are
in
sight
one
of
another
;
and
in
some
places
,
where
the
rivers
are
most
frequented
,
the
habitations
are
almost
continued
.
Of
these
there
are
foure
sorts
;
great
Cities
which
they
call
Fu:
the
lesser
,
which
they
call
Cen
,
(
concerning
these
,
Writers
have
somewhat
differed
in
their
Relations
:
)
Townes
,
which
they
call
Hien
;
and
Castles
,
which
they
call
Cid
.
Besides
these
,
there
are
Villages
and
Hamlets
almost
innumerable
.
Of
all
these
the
Walls
are
kept
night
and
day
with
a
four-fold
Guard
at
the
sound
of
a
Bell
,
even
to
the
innermost
City
of
the
Kingdom
,
as
if
they
were
alwayes
in
a
condition
of
Warre
:
shewing
,
that
to
prevent
the
least
imaginable
danger
,
which
may
fal
out
in
an
houre
;
it
is
good
to
stand
,
during
life
,
upon
our
guard
:
for
ordinarily
all
sudden
ruines
proceed
from
a
long
confidence
.
The
streets
are
kept
by
Courts
of
Guard
and
Sen●inels
,
with
so
much
rigour
,
that
if
they
find
them
asleep
,
or
stragled
from
their
Post
,
or
that
they
do
not
speedily
answer
,
they
are
presently
condemned
to
the
Bastinado
,
which
is
immediately
executed
in
the
same
place
.
The
publick
gates
are
shut
every
night
with
great
care
,
and
if
there
fall
out
any
accident
,
they
are
not
opened
,
til
they
are
satisfied
,
how
the
Fact
was
done
.
In
the
year
one
thousand
six
hundred
thirty
four
,
I
was
in
the
City
of
Kiamsi
,
where
thirty
theeves
broke
prison
,
and
having
routed
the
guards
,
wounding
some
and
killing
others
,
set
themselvs
at
liberty
.
The
Fact
was
known
;
and
the
opening
of
the
gates
being
suspended
according
to
their
inviolable
custome
,
before
next
night
the
Malefactors
were
all
taken
,
nor
could
the
greatnesse
of
the
City
hide
any
one
of
them
.
This
Kingdom
is
so
exceeding
populous
,
that
I
having
lived
there
two
and
twenty
years
,
was
in
no
lesse
amazement
at
my
coming
away
,
than
I
was
in
the
beginning
,
at
the
multitude
of
the
people
:
certainly
,
the
truth
exceedeth
all
Hyperboles
;
not
onely
in
the
Cities
,
Townes
,
and
publick
places
,
(
in
some
of
which
one
cannot
walk
without
great
violence
of
thrusting
and
crowding
;
)
but
also
in
the
High-wayes
,
there
is
as
great
a
concourse
,
as
is
usually
in
Europe
at
some
great
feastivall
,
or
publick
meeting
.
And
if
we
will
referre
our selves
to
the
generall
register
book
,
wherein
only
the
common
men
are
enrolled
and
matriculated
,
leaving
out
women
,
children
,
eunuchs
,
professours
of
armes
and
letters
,
(
almost
an
infinite
number
)
there
are
reckoned
of
them
to
be
fifty
eight
millions
,
and
fifty
five
thousand
,
one
hundred
and
fourescore
.
The
houses
,
where
they
inhabite
,
are
not
so
sumptuous
and
lasting
,
as
ours
:
yet
are
they
more
convenient
for
the
good
contrivance
,
and
more
pleasant
for
their
exquisite
neatnesse
.
They
use
much
in
their
houses
Charam
,
an
excellent
vernish
,
and
painting
of
an
accurate
diligence
.
They
build
them
not
very
high
,
esteeming
them
more
convenient
for
being
low
,
as
well
for
habitation
,
as
for
good
accommodation
.
The
richer
sort
of
people
doe
plant
the
courts
and
approaches
to
their
houses
with
flowres
and
small
trees
;
and
,
towards
the
North
,
they
use
fruit
trees
.
In
like
manner
,
where
they
have
roome
enough
,
they
set
greater
trees
,
and
raise
artificiall
mountaines
;
to
which
end
they
bring
from
farre
,
great
pieces
of
rocks
:
They
keep
there
severall
sorts
of
fowl
;
as
Cranes
and
Swannes
,
and
other
beautifull
birds
:
and
also
wild
beasts
,
as
Stagges
,
and
fallow
Deare
:
They
make
many
fish-ponds
,
where
are
to
be
seen
gliding
up
and
downe
painted
fish
with
gilded
finns
,
and
other
things
likewise
of
curiositie
and
delight
.
Their
way
of
building
is
in
this
manner
.
They
frame
first
exactly
the
roofe
of
the
house
,
which
they
set
upon
pillars
of
wood
,
the
which
by
how
much
the
bigger
they
are
,
are
so
much
the
more
esteemed
:
after
they
fit
up
the
walls
with
brick
,
or
some
such
like
matter
.
There
is
a
Tradition
,
that
,
anciently
,
they
made
their
buildings
according
to
exact
rules
of
measure
and
proportion
;
of
which
Art
there
are
yet
some
bookes
remaining
;
but
those
rules
are
now
only
observed
in
the
Kings
palaces
,
and
in
publick
workes
;
as
,
towres
of
Cities
and
Townes
,
which
they
make
of
severall
formes
;
as
round
;
square
;
octangular
;
very
beautifull
,
with
staires
,
some
winding
,
some
plaine
,
and
Balansters
on
the
out-side
.
In
the
vessels
and
utensiles
of
their
house
they
are
both
very
curious
and
expensive
;
using
much
the
abovesaid
Charam
,
a
sort
of
vernish
,
which
is
taken
from
certaine
trees
,
proper
only
to
that
,
and
the
neighbouring
,
Countries
:
and
in
truth
it
is
an
excellent
thing
,
as
well
for
the
perfection
of
the
matter
,
(
as
may
be
seen
in
the
workes
which
come
from
thence
)
as
for
the
easinesse
in
working
it
,
as
well
in
making
new
things
,
as
in
retrimming
the
old
,
and
reducing
them
to
their
former
beauty
.
As
for
plenty
;
whereas
this
kingdome
,
by
reason
of
its
large
extent
,
doth
participate
of
diverse
latitudes
and
climates
,
it
produceth
and
enjoyeth
so
great
varietie
of
fruits
,
that
nature
seems
there
to
have
laid
upon
heapes
,
what
shee
but
scatters
through
the
rest
of
the
world
.
It
hath
within
its
owne
doores
all
that
is
necessary
for
mans
life
,
together
with
all
superfluity
of
delicacies
:
whence
it
hath
,
not
only
no
need
to
take
almes
of
other
Countries
;
but
,
with
what
it
is
able
to
spare
,
(
which
is
both
much
and
very
good
)
it
satisfieth
the
desires
of
the
neighbouring
and
remote
kingdomes
,
who
have
always
a
longing
desire
to
see
and
enjoy
it
.
It
s
chiefe
sustenance
is
that
which
is
most
used
throughout
the
world
,
to
wit
,
wheat
and
rice
;
some
Countries
making
most
use
of
the
one
,
and
some
of
the
other
.
China
produceth
both
in
so
great
plenty
,
that
a
Pico
of
each
(
a
Pico
containes
125
pound
of
our
weight
)
is
commonly
worth
five
Reals
,
(
that
is
,
about
halfe
a
crowne
of
English
mony
)
and
if
it
commeth
to
seaven
and
a
halfe
't
is
counted
a
dearth
.
The
Northern
Provinces
use
for
their
proper
sustenance
Wheate
,
Barly
,
and
Maiz
;
eating
Rice
but
seldome
,
as
we
doe
in
Europe
;
leaving
it
for
the
Southern
Provinces
;
Which
although
they
have
Wheat
in
great
plenty
,
make
use
of
it
with
the
same
moderation
,
as
we
doe
of
Rice
,
or
any
other
sort
of
fruit
.
They
have
Pulse
of
diverse
kindes
,
the
reliefe
of
the
poorer
sort
of
people
,
and
the
ordinary
provinder
,
in
stead
of
Barly
,
for
the
Beasts
of
Burthen
.
They
use
Herbes
much
;
they
being
the
food
of
the
ordinary
people
,
almost
all
the
year
throughout
;
&
the
chiefe
Inventorie
of
their
Apothecaries
shops
,
for
their
physicke
;
which
is
founded
only
upon
Herbes
and
very
safe
physick
.
Yet
they
want
both
Endive
and
Carduus
,
but
have
in
stead
thereof
others
,
which
we
want
.
Flesh
they
have
every
where
plentifully
,
even
in
small
villages
.
That
which
they
use
most
constantly
throughout
the
yeare
,
is
Hogs-flesh
,
Beefe
is
sold
there
without
any
bones
,
they
taking
them
alwayes
out
,
first
.
Venison
they
have
not
so
plentifull
:
nor
doe
they
much
affect
it
;
although
they
have
there
the
same
which
here
afford
us
so
much
recreation
;
as
,
wild
Boares
,
Stagges
,
fallow
Deare
and
Hares
,
but
no
Conies
.
Of
fowle
there
is
great
plenty
,
they
have
all
ours
in
great
abundance
:
Partridges
of
two
sorts
,
one
whereof
differeth
not
from
ours
,
but
only
in
their
call
.
The
Nightingales
,
though
they
are
bigger
than
ours
,
have
the
same
voice
and
manner
of
singing
.
Other
birds
there
are
which
we
have
not
here
,
and
are
in
great
esteeme
,
as
well
for
their
beauty
to
the
eye
,
as
for
their
excellent
taste
to
please
the
Palat.
The
birds
which
we
see
painted
in
their
workes
that
come
into
Europe
have
,
without
doubt
,
for
the
most
part
,
the
resemblance
of
those
there
.
Art
alwaies
favouring
nature
,
or
but
little
altering
from
her
.
They
are
excellent
in
bringing
up
of
tame
fowle
,
and
have
of
every
sort
without
number
;
Geese
they
have
in
so
great
quantity
,
that
they
feed
up
and
downe
the
fields
in
huge
flocks
.
That
which
is
reported
of
their
hatching
egges
by
art
,
is
very
certaine
;
but
it
is
only
in
the
spring
time
,
and
then
they
have
no
need
of
the
dam.
Wild
Beasts
,
as
Tigers
and
Wolves
there
are
in
abundance
throughout
the
kingdome
,
though
they
doe
not
much
hurt
.
There
are
Elephants
alwaies
to
be
seen
at
court
,
but
they
are
brought
from
other
Countries
.
For
tame
creatures
they
have
all
ours
,
as
well
for
burthen
(
without
using
Oxen
for
this
,
as
they
are
faine
to
doe
throughout
all
India
)
as
also
for
tillage
of
their
land
,
in
which
they
make
use
of
Oxen.
In
the
Southern
parts
the
Bufolo's
undergoe
the
chiefe
labour
.
They
have
store
of
horses
,
but
without
mettle
,
and
little
worth
.
Coaches
were
formerly
much
in
use
with
them
,
and
growing
out
of
fashion
there
,
we
tooke
them
up
,
being
first
used
,
in
Italy
and
Spain
,
in
the
yeare
1546.
Since
they
have
only
used
Chaires
and
Sedans
,
finding
them
of
lesse
pompe
and
expence
,
and
of
greater
convenience
;
wherefore
to
this
day
in
all
their
journies
they
serve
themselves
with
litters
carried
by
Mules
,
or
Chaires
borne
by
4
,
6
,
or
8
,
men
,
according
to
the
quality
of
the
persons
.
Those
which
they
use
most
in
Cities
are
in
forme
not
unlike
unto
ours
.
Those
in
which
the
women
are
carried
,
are
bigger
,
more
convenient
,
and
more
beautified
;
and
also
the
manner
of
carrying
them
is
different
.
In
the
two
Cities
of
Penckin
and
Nanckin
,
where
there
is
a
greater
concourse
of
all
sorts
of
people
,
they
have
in
all
publick
places
a
good
quantity
of
Horses
and
Mules
,
with
handsome
furniture
,
and
very
well
fitted
with
bridles
and
saddles
,
standing
ready
to
be
hired
by
such
persons
,
as
are
desi●ous
,
with
more
ease
and
lesse
expence
,
to
travell
up
and
downe
the
City
upon
their
occasions
.
In
the
Northern
provinces
,
they
have
but
little
fish
,
(
except
it
be
at
the
Court
;
which
,
for
being
such
,
wants
nothing
.
)
The
reason
is
,
because
in
those
parts
there
are
no
many
Rivers
:
yet
they
cause
great
store
of
fish
to
be
brought
from
the
Southern
P●ovinces
,
(
which
very
much
abound
therein
,
taking
them
on
the
sea
coasts
,
in
lakes
,
and
in
pooles
in
great
plenty
)
dried
and
accommodated
in
diverse
manners
,
so
much
as
is
sufficient
.
In
the
River
of
Nanckin
there
is
every
yeare
a
fishing
for
the
Kings
use
;
and
till
that
be
done
,
there
is
a
prohibition
upon
a
rigorous
penalty
for
any
other
person
to
fish
:
and
the
voyage
being
between
five
and
fourty
and
threescore
daies
journy
,
yet
it
is
brought
fresh
and
sweet
,
without
salting
it
.
Troutes
are
not
there
so
much
esteemed
as
with
us
;
but
Sturgeon
every
whit
as
much
;
which
,
when
it
is
sold
at
the
dearest
,
doth
not
exceed
five-pence
the
pound
:
By
which
you
may
perceive
the
cheapnesse
of
all
other
things
.
Among
fruits
;
Cherries
,
and
Mulberries
have
there
no
esteeme
,
for
their
tast
is
not
very
good
;
they
use
the
greatest
part
of
those
fruits
we
have
in
Europe
:
but
they
are
not
comparable
to
ours
,
neither
in
quantity
nor
quality
,
except
it
be
the
Oranges
of
Cantone
,
which
may
well
be
called
the
Queens
of
Oranges
:
and
are
by
some
esteemed
to
be
,
not
so
much
Oranges
as
Muscatell
Grapes
,
disguised
in
that
forme
and
habit
.
The
Southern
provinces
have
the
best
fruit
of
all
India
;
particularly
Cantone
;
for
they
have
Anans
,
Manghas
,
Bananas
,
Giachas
,
&
Giambas
;
&
above
all
,
there
are
some
fruits
proper
to
them
of
a
particular
excellency
,
such
as
in
Cantone
are
the
Licie
,
(
so
the
Portughess
call
them
;
but
the
Chineses
,
Lici
.
)
These
on
the
outside
are
of
an
Orange
colour
,
and
when
they
are
ripe
doe
very
much
beautify
the
trees
they
grow
on
.
They
are
made
like
chastnuts
,
in
the
forme
of
an
heart
:
when
the
shell
is
pilled
of
,
which
is
only
contiguous
to
it
,
the
fruit
remaines
like
a
pearl
in
colour
,
very
pleasing
to
the
sight
,
but
more
to
the
taste
.
There
is
likewise
a
fruit
called
Longans
,
named
by
the
Chineses
,
Lumien
,
that
is
,
Dragons
eye
,
they
are
in
figure
and
greatnesse
not
much
unlike
a
small
nut
,
but
the
Pulpe
is
very
little
,
and
different
;
but
between
the
shell
and
the
stone
it
is
sweet
and
wholesome
:
this
fruit
is
found
in
Cantone
and
Fokien
.
Throughout
the
kingdome
there
are
red
figges
,
(
a
name
put
upon
them
by
the
Portugheses
:
for
in
the
Chinese
tongue
they
are
called
Suzu
:
)
it
is
a
fruit
very
different
from
figges
in
colour
,
figure
and
taste
;
the
colour
on
the
outside
is
red
,
on
the
inside
like
gold
;
the
figure
is
of
the
bignesse
of
an
Orange
,
bigger
or
lesser
;
for
there
is
as
much
diversitie
of
them
,
as
there
is
among
us
of
figges
.
The
rinde
is
very
thinne
,
and
is
of
so
extraordinary
good
taste
,
that
in
my
opinion
it
may
be
reckoned
among
the
chiefest
in
the
world
.
They
have
one
or
two
seeds
,
which
are
like
unto
blanched
Almonds
:
the
best
are
in
the
cold
Countries
.
The
provinces
Honan
,
Xiansi
,
Xensi
,
and
Xantum
enjoy
the
best
in
quality
,
and
in
great
quantity
;
and
dry
enough
of
them
to
serve
the
whole
kingdome
.
When
they
are
dry
,
they
are
better
than
our
dried
figges
,
to
which
they
have
some
kind
of
resemblance
.
The
province
of
Hamcheu
produceth
a
particular
fruit
,
which
they
call
Iammoi
,
as
bigge
as
a
plumbe
,
round
,
and
in
colour
and
taste
like
unto
the
best
Mulberries
:
but
the
tree
is
very
different
.
Peaches
there
are
none
,
unlesse
it
be
in
the
Province
of
Xensi
,
where
there
are
some
of
a
notable
bignesse
:
some
are
red
both
within
and
without
;
others
of
a
yellow
colour
,
of
the
same
figure
and
taste
with
ours
.
There
are
Melons
every
where
in
great
abundance
:
but
the
best
are
not
to
be
compared
to
our
good
ones
:
there
are
water
melons
in
great
plenty
and
very
good
.
Grapes
are
very
rare
and
scarce
,
and
grow
only
in
Arbours
,
and
close
walkes
,
except
it
be
in
the
Province
of
Xensi
,
where
they
are
in
abundance
,
and
where
they
also
dry
them
in
great
plenty
.
They
make
not
their
wine
of
Grapes
,
but
of
Barly
,
and
in
the
Northern
parts
,
of
Rice
;
where
they
also
make
it
of
Apples
,
but
in
the
Southern
parts
of
Rice
only
;
yet
this
is
not
ordinary
Rice
,
but
a
certaine
kind
of
it
proper
to
them
,
which
serveth
only
to
make
this
liquor
,
being
used
in
diverse
manners
.
Vineger
they
make
of
the
same
ingredients
as
their
wine
;
and
,
in
the
Westerne
Provinces
,
of
Millet
;
which
notwithstanding
is
sharp
and
well
tasted
.
The
wine
used
by
the
common
people
,
although
it
will
make
them
drunke
,
is
not
very
strong
nor
lasting
,
't
is
made
at
all
times
of
they
eare
:
but
the
best
only
in
the
winter
:
It
hath
a
colour
very
pleasing
to
the
sight
;
nor
is
the
smell
lesse
pleasing
to
the
sent
;
or
the
Savour
thereof
,
to
the
taste
:
take
altogether
,
it
is
a
ve●●ment
occasion
,
that
there
never
want
drunkards
;
but
without
any
mulct
of
shame
;
for
they
have
not
yet
placed
it
in
that
consideration
.
Winter
and
Summer
they
drink
it
warm
.
Flowers
are
in
singular
esteeme
with
these
people
;
and
they
have
some
exceeding
beautifull
and
different
from
ours
;
which
(
yet
)
they
doe
not
want
.
They
have
Clove-gilleflowres
,
which
have
no
smell
at
all
.
They
endeavour
to
have
,
the
yeare
throughout
,
flowers
for
every
season
in
their
gardens
,
in
which
they
are
very
curious
.
They
have
some
flowres
,
which
in
their
duration
exceed
the
ordinary
stile
of
nature
;
in
which
they
seeme
to
be
exempt
from
their
common
tribute
of
a
short
life
.
For
when
these
plants
have
no
moysture
left
for
the
nourishment
of
their
leaves
,
and
exposed
to
the
cold
,
these
do
fall
off
,
then
do
new
flowres
sprout
againe
,
&
those
the
most
odoriferous
,
during
the
greatest
inclemency
of
the
frost
and
snow
.
These
are
called
Lamui
,
more
pleasing
to
the
sent
than
the
eye
;
their
colour
being
not
unlike
that
of
Bees-wax
.
They
have
other
flowers
like
Lillies
,
called
Tiaohoa
,
which
they
keep
in
the
house
,
because
that
being
carefully
taken
up
with
their
roots
entire
and
well
cleansed
from
earth
,
they
live
and
flourish
in
the
ayre
.
Their
Garments
,
as
also
the
furniture
of
their
chambers
and
houses
,
they
make
of
wooll
,
Linnen
,
Silke
and
Cotton
,
which
they
make
great
use
of
an
weave
thereof
many
faire
and
curious
stuffs
.
The
riches
of
that
kingdom
is
admirable
:
for
besides
that
the
earth
is
so
fruitfull
in
all
kinde
of
sustenance
,
and
what
ever
is
necessary
for
mans
life
,
as
may
be
perceived
by
what
hath
been
already
said
;
they
do
vend
unto
strangers
the
best
and
richest
merchandise
of
all
the
East
;
such
as
are
Gold-threed
;
Gold
in
the
leafe
and
Ingot
;
Rubies
;
Saphires
;
small
Pearle
;
Muske
;
raw
silke
;
and
wrought
silk
quick-silver
,
Copper
,
Tin
,
Tomnaga
,
which
is
a
kind
of
mettall
more
fine
,
and
as
hard
as
Tin
;
Vermilion
,
Salt-nitre
,
Brimstone
,
Sugar
,
and
other
things
of
lesse
importance
.
Their
guilded
workes
for
houshold-stuffe
,
ornaments
and
jewells
for
women
,
both
for
necessity
and
curiositie
,
are
sufficiently
known
to
the
world
:
nor
doth
all
this
issue
out
at
one
port
,
but
by
many
in
a
great
and
perpetuall
commerce
.
In
all
this
abundant
riches
of
the
Country
,
industry
of
the
inhabitants
,
Arts
and
means
of
gaining
their
living
to
an
excessive
plenty
,
they
doe
not
let
passe
any
other
thing
,
that
can
bring
them
any
profit
;
and
notwithstanding
the
sight
of
so
great
afluence
of
noble
commodities
,
they
make
a
profit
of
their
Beefe-bones
;
Hogges-haires
;
and
of
the
smallest
ragge
,
that
is
throne
into
the
streetes
.
There
raigneth
among
them
that
only
pledge
&
suretie
of
the
duration
of
Empires
;
that
is
,
that
the
publike
is
rich
,
and
no
particulars
.
They
are
not
so
rich
there
as
in
Europe
,
nor
so
many
which
can
properly
deserve
that
name
:
nor
are
the
poor
here
so
many
,
nor
so
poor
;
as
those
there
.
The
people
is
infinite
,
nor
can
they
have
a
capitall
,
or
stock
,
sufficient
for
so
many
;
or
mony
to
fill
so
many
purses
.
Hence
it
comes
to
passe
,
that
the
partition
among
them
is
such
,
that
much
comes
to
few
,
a
mediocrity
to
not
many
,
and
a
little
to
almost
infinite
.
Their
mony
is
much
at
one
stay
,
which
may
be
perceived
by
the
same
low
price
of
things
,
salary
of
servants
,
pay
of
workmanship
,
and
stipend
of
publick
Ministers
.
So
that
even
to
this
day
,
at
least
in
diverse
of
these
countries
they
live
,
as
they
did
formerly
in
Portugall
;
when
a
Maraved
is
,
which
is
worth
a
farthing
and
a
half
,
divided
into
six
blanes
,
would
buy
six
severall
things
.
So
was
it
also
in
Castile
,
not
only
in
ancient
times
,
but
even
to
the
raign
of
Don
Iohn
the
first
:
the
records
of
which
are
still
preserved
:
but
such
temperance
and
plenty
long
since
are
gone
out
of
the
world
.
From
hence
it
is
manifest
,
how
much
that
admirable
duration
of
the
Empire
of
China
dependeth
on
observing
its
lawes
and
ancient
customes
,
without
ever
opening
a
gate
(
that
the
great
ones
might
seeme
greater
,
and
the
small
ones
,
great
)
to
luxurie
in
apparel
,
and
excesse
in
diet
;
which
are
the
irreparable
ruine
of
Common
wealths
.
A
pound
of
mutton
is
worth
a
penny
,
a
pigeon
a
farthing
and
a
halfe
,
the
hire
of
a
man-servant
for
a
year
two
hundred
farthings
,
and
his
dyet
and
lodging
.
But
there
is
a
great
difference
betwixt
some
places
and
others
,
those
of
the
South
,
as
they
have
the
advantage
in
commerce
,
so
they
exceed
the
rest
in
money
;
and
the
price
of
things
;
which
continually
riseth
,
as
we
find
every
day
by
experience
:
but
even
there
to
this
day
,
the
rate
is
very
moderate
.
CHAP.
2.
Of
the
Provinces
in
particular
,
and
first
of
those
of
the
South
.
THis
kingdome
is
divided
into
two
parts
,
South
and
North
;
and
both
these
subdivided
into
fifteen
provinces
,
as
is
above-said
.
To
this
Southern
part
belong
nine
;
which
are
Cantone
,
Quamsi
,
Yunnam
,
Fukien
,
Kiamsi
,
Suchuem
,
Utquam
,
Chekiam
,
Nankim
,
we
will
treate
of
these
in
this
chapter
,
and
of
the
rest
in
the
next
.
That
we
may
proceede
distinctly
,
speaking
of
them
in
the
same
order
that
we
have
named
them
.
Cantone
is
the
first
,
and
lyeth
in
that
part
of
the
South
,
that
is
properly
named
Quantum
.
It
is
in
the
latitude
of
twenty
three
degrees
,
it
is
large
,
rich
,
and
abounding
in
wheat
and
rice
;
of
these
it
produceth
each
yeare
two
harvests
,
though
for
the
most
part
they
are
of
a
severall
graine
.
There
is
store
of
suger
,
copper
and
tin
,
materials
,
which
they
worke
,
with
great
variety
,
into
innumerable
sorts
of
vessels
;
as
also
,
workes
made
with
Charam
,
an
excellent
vernish
,
and
with
guilding
,
some
whereof
are
transported
into
Europe
.
The
Jesuits
in
this
province
had
two
residencies
with
their
Churches
and
houses
,
which
perished
by
reason
of
Severall
persecutions
,
as
you
shall
find
hereafter
.
The
people
are
able
Mechanicks
,
and
though
of
small
invention
,
yet
they
imitate
excellently
whatsoever
they
find
invented
.
To
the
City
called
also
Cantone
(
though
the
proper
name
thereof
bee
Guamcheufu
)
the
Portugesses
go
twice
every
year
with
their
marchandice
.
It
is
distant
from
Macao
an
hundred
and
five
miles
:
and
Macao
is
distant
from
the
first
Islands
,
and
from
the
greater
Cities
of
that
Empire
fifty
four
:
The
circumference
thereof
is
15
good
miles
.
The
concourse
of
merchants
thither
is
very
great
and
therefore
it
is
more
peopled
than
many
of
the
other
Cities
.
The
most
and
best
commodities
of
that
Kingdome
are
brought
thither
,
because
it
is
the
most
open
and
free
seat
of
trade
in
that
nation
.
And
to
say
nothing
of
the
six
neighbouring
kingdomes
,
from
whence
all
sorts
of
merchandise
is
brought
thither
,
as
well
by
natives
as
strangers
:
only
that
which
the
Portugesses
take
in
for
India
,
Giappone
and
Manila
,
cometh
one
year
with
another
to
five
thousand
three
hundred
chests
of
severall
silke
stuffes
;
each
chest
including
100
pieces
of
the
most
substantial
silks
,
as
velvet
damask
and
sattin
;
of
the
slighter
stuffes
,
as
halfe-damasks
,
painted
and
single
taffities
250
peices
of
gold
2200
Ingots
of
12
ounces
weight
a
peece
;
of
musk
,
seaven
Pichi
:
which
is
more
then
35
Arrova's
every
Arrova
weighing
25
pound
,
of
6
ounces
to
the
pound
;
besides
small
pearle
;
sugar
;
Porcellane
dishes
;
China
wood
;
Rhe●barbe
;
and
severall
curious
guilded
workes
;
and
many
other
things
of
lesse
importance
;
it
being
hard
to
name
them
all
even
in
a
longer
relation
.
To
this
Province
belongeth
the
Island
of
Aynan
,
where
pearls
are
fished
in
great
plenty
.
It
is
sufficiently
populous
,
by
one
city
,
it
hath
Several
villages
on
the
North
part
thereof
:
toowards
the
South
there
lyeth
a
barbarous
people
,
which
admit
the
Chinesses
only
to
trafficke
and
commerce
,
without
submitting
to
their
dominion
.
It
produceth
that
precious
wood
of
Aquila
and
that
sweet
wood
,
which
the
Portugeses
call
rose-wood
,
and
the
natives
,
Hoalim
;
and
other
things
of
lesse
importance
.
On
the
North
side
of
Cantone
the
Province
of
Quamsi
extendeth
it selfe
to
the
latitude
of
25
degrees
:
it
enjoyes
the
same
climate
without
any
considerable
difference
;
(
so
that
it
hath
nothing
particular
,
which
is
notable
;
)
and
is
counted
the
second
Province
.
Yunnam
is
the
third
;
and
lyeth
in
the
latitude
of
24
degrees
,
and
is
the
furthest
distant
of
any
from
the
Centre
of
China
:
it
is
a
great
countrie
,
but
hath
little
merchandise
,
I
know
not
any
thing
is
brought
from
thence
,
unlesse
it
bee
that
matter
▪
whereof
they
make
the
beads
for
chapplets
,
which
in
Portugall
they
call
Alambras
;
and
in
Castile
,
Ambares
;
and
are
like
Amber
,
they
are
counted
good
against
the
catarre
;
it
is
digged
out
of
mines
,
and
sometimes
in
great
peices
:
it
is
redder
than
our
Amber
,
but
not
so
cleane
.
In
this
province
is
violated
that
custome
of
the
Kingdome
that
women
do
not
go
to
the
market
to
buy
or
sell
,
as
in
other
countries
of
the
world
.
On
the
other
side
of
Cantone
is
the
fourth
Province
called
F●kie●
,
or
by
another
name
Chincheo
,
in
the
latitude
of
26
degrees
:
it
is
for
the
greatest
part
Mountanous
;
and
therefore
not
so
well
inhabited
.
Contrary
to
the
lawes
of
the
Kingdom
,
the
Natives
of
this
Province
do
go
into
the
countries
of
the
neighbouring
strangers
,
which
are
upon
the
sea-coasts
.
It
yeeldeth
gold
,
good
sugar
in
great
quantitie
,
good
Canvas-cloath
;
for
other
linnen
there
is
none
in
China
.
There
is
made
excellent
paper
of
diverse
kindes
,
which
for
plenty
,
goodnesse
,
and
cheapnesse
,
is
very
remarkable
,
They
make
use
of
printing
no
lesse
conveniently
,
and
(
as
it
appeareth
)
more
anciently
,
than
in
Europe
,
although
not
in
the
very
same
manner
:
for
here
,
after
the
printing
of
each
sheet
,
the
letters
are
taken
asunder
:
there
they
carve
what
they
would
print
upon
boards
or
plate
,
so
that
the
bookes
are
still
preserved
entire
in
their
work-houses
;
and
therefore
as
often
as
there
is
occasion
,
they
can
reprint
any
book
,
without
the
expence
of
new
setting
the
letters
.
This
country
is
scituated
upon
the
Sea-side
,
and
is
another
eminent
port
,
from
whence
are
issued
out
of
that
Kingdom
,
infinite
Merchandise
,
which
are
carried
by
the
people
of
this
country
,
that
are
industrious
,
and
brought
up
to
it
,
to
Manila
,
Giappone
,
and
particularly
to
the
Island
Formosa
,
which
is
even
in
the
sight
of
the
land
,
(
for
with
a
a
good
wind
it
is
not
above
24
houres
voyage
thither
)
where
they
trade
with
the
Hollanders
.
There
are
two
houses
and
Churches
there
belonging
to
our
company
;
under
whose
Government
and
direction
are
a
great
number
of
very
good
Christians
;
who
have
about
ten
Churches
belonging
to
them
,
the
which
are
visited
by
us
very
diligently
at
set
times
.
Two
of
their
chiefe
Churches
are
in
the
City
of
Fucheu
which
is
their
Metropolis
:
another
in
the
City
of
Cieumchu
,
the
rest
in
other
Cities
.
There
are
(
besides
)
many
particular
Oratories
.
The
Island
Formosa
lyeth
in
the
Latitude
of
22
degrees
,
it
is
situated
between
the
Kingdomes
of
China
and
Giappone
:
before
you
come
thither
you
must
passe
by
a
great
number
of
Islands
named
Liqueu
:
the
length
of
this
Island
is
150
miles
,
the
breadth
75.
The
Hollanders
have
there
a
fort
placed
in
a
sandy
vale
,
under
which
lyeth
the
Port
,
which
is
encompassed
with
bankes
of
sand
,
and
if
it
were
not
distinguished
and
secured
by
certaine
posts
set
up
in
the
water
,
the
entrance
would
be
very
difficult
even
to
those
of
the
Countrie
.
On
the
other
side
of
the
Island
toward
the
East
,
the
Spanyards
have
a
fort
,
distant
from
that
of
the
Hollanders
90
miles
by
sea
,
and
by
land
45
,
as
is
reported
.
The
soyle
of
the
Island
is
so
fruitfull
,
that
it
produceth
grasse
nine
or
ten
palmes
high
(
a
palme
is
nine
inches
,
English
measure
)
where
the
Hollanders
feed
their
cattell
.
There
is
so
great
abundance
of
Stagges
,
that
it
seemeth
incredible
to
him
that
hath
not
seen
it
.
Father
Albertus
Miceschi
,
(
who
lived
there
in
the
condition
of
a
●lave
)
relateth
,
that
,
riding
to
the
next
woods
with
leave
from
the
Governour
,
to
gather
some
medicinall
hearbes
,
he
saw
by
the
way
so
great
a
multitude
of
Stagges
,
that
he
judged
them
to
be
the
herds
belonging
to
the
people
of
the
Country
,
dispersed
up
and
downe
the
fields
,
till
coming
neerer
he
found
with
his
eyes
the
contrary
.
There
are
also
many
of
those
Animals
called
Alces
or
Elkes
,
the
which
,
I
did
hitherto
beleeve
,
were
only
to
be
found
in
Lituania
and
the
adjacent
Countries
.
There
are
also
many
other
Animals
wholly
differing
from
ours
,
and
altogether
strange
to
us
.
It
is
the
likest
Country
to
Europe
of
all
India
:
it
enjoyeth
an
healthfull
ayre
,
and
cold
,
like
ours
.
It
produceth
some
spices
,
but
not
in
great
plenty
;
as
Pepper
in
the
woods
,
and
Cynamon
on
the
mountaines
,
&
Camphire
trees
of
a
notable
bignesse
,
China
roots
,
and
Salsapariglia
,
in
great
quantitie
.
There
are
also
gold
mines
,
but
the
Hollanders
have
not
yet
open'd
them
.
The
people
of
the
Countrie
weare
no
manner
of
cloathes
;
neverthelesse
both
men
and
women
doe
cover
that
,
which
in
all
the
India's
useth
to
be
hidden
from
sight
,
by
the
instinct
of
nature
.
They
dwell
in
round
houses
made
with
Bulrushes
of
severall
colours
,
beautifull
to
behold
a
farre
off
.
Their
ordinary
food
is
Stagges
flesh
as
fat
as
porke
;
and
Rice
;
of
which
also
they
make
very
strong
wine
.
Many
of
them
doe
turne
Protestants
by
the
perswasion
of
the
Holland
Ministers
,
and
live
verteously
.
They
are
tall
and
active
of
body
,
so
fleet
in
running
that
they
are
able
to
single
out
,
and
run
downe
a
Stagge
in
their
hunting
.
Their
Lords
doe
weare
a
Crowne
of
dead
mens
skulls
,
stitched
together
and
embellished
with
silke
:
and
these
are
the
heads
of
their
enemies
killed
by
themselves
.
Their
King
weareth
two
wings
of
various
feathers
upon
his
head
:
others
crowne
themselves
with
apples
of
gold
,
others
make
themselves
hornes
of
a
certaine
straw
,
made
up
with
Bufolo's
haire
:
They
gird
themselves
also
about
with
a
girdle
of
young
Bulrushes
curiously
woven
.
They
carry
hanging
at
their
breast
two
Tortoises
and
a
woodden
mallet
,
which
serve
them
in
stead
of
a
drum
.
There
is
likewise
another
Island
neere
to
it
,
inhabited
by
fierce
savage
people
,
who
kill
,
whosoever
goeth
thither
.
The
above-named
father
Miceschi
saw
one
of
them
taken
by
the
Hollanders
,
who
was
fifteen
palmes
high
,
as
it
seemed
to
him
.
The
fift
place
we
will
give
to
the
Province
of
Kiamsi
,
which
is
contiguous
to
that
of
Cantone
toward
the
North
,
in
the
latitude
of
29
degrees
.
It
takes
its
beginning
from
a
great
ridge
of
mountaines
,
which
reare
themselves
upon
the
confines
of
Cantone
,
from
these
Mountaines
two
Rivers
have
their
originall
;
one
,
which
runneth
toward
the
South
,
and
is
presently
navigable
;
the
other
towards
the
North
;
which
after
it
hath
watred
a
good
part
of
this
Province
receiveth
into
his
channell
another
large
River
of
the
Province
of
Huquam
,
and
then
runneth
forward
with
the
name
of
the
famous
Nankim
.
The
skirts
of
these
Mountaines
are
considerable
for
the
good
Cities
that
are
scituated
thereon
;
very
convenient
for
the
passage
of
travailers
,
and
for
the
conduct
of
Merchandise
;
which
for
the
most
part
passeth
upon
the
backs
of
men
and
boyes
,
according
to
the
abilities
of
each
,
learning
this
trade
from
their
youth
,
which
is
the
most
usuall
imployment
of
that
Countrie
.
The
voyage
is
but
of
one
whole
day
,
and
it
is
very
much
to
see
what
passeth
by
in
it
.
For
there
being
no
other
bridge
;
and
these
Rivers
being
the
most
frequented
passes
of
all
China
,
't
is
almost
incredible
,
how
great
a
concourse
of
people
there
is
,
and
what
a
multitude
of
commodities
,
which
goe
and
come
without
intermission
.
The
Merchandise
is
all
put
in
one
store-house
,
and
is
received
by
weight
into
another
with
so
much
fidelitie
,
that
it
is
not
necessary
the
owner
should
be
present
,
because
upon
all
accidents
the
Hostes
are
bound
to
make
good
whatsoever
is
wanting
.
They
are
obliged
also
to
give
to
every
guest
of
qualitie
,
or
Merchant
two
banquets
,
or
one
at
least
,
as
also
to
their
servants
;
and
if
they
be
not
satisfied
therewith
,
they
tell
them
of
it
,
expostulate
,
and
threaten
not
to
frequent
any
more
their
Inne
,
there
not
wanting
many
others
.
By
this
Government
they
make
their
covetous
Hostes
very
sumptuous
and
bountifull
.
The
Hostes
are
also
obliged
,
as
soone
,
as
their
guests
are
embarqued
,
(
for
if
they
goe
by
land
this
priviledge
ceaseth
)
to
send
them
a
present
of
two
things
,
or
of
one
at
least
,
as
fruit
,
two
fishes
,
a
little
flesh
,
a
couple
of
pullets
;
and
this
without
paying
,
either
at
your
entrance
,
abode
,
or
departure
;
for
there
is
nothing
to
be
payd
,
either
for
the
lodging
or
bedstead
,
I
say
bedstead
,
because
the
Hoste
allowes
you
no
bed
but
every
one
carrieth
one
with
him
at
his
backe
,
when
he
hath
no
other
convenience
;
but
they
are
not
so
big
as
our
beds
,
but
much
lighter
.
The
profit
of
the
Hoste
consisteth
in
so
much
percent
,
which
is
payd
them
by
the
Boateman
for
such
persons
,
or
goods
as
are
carried
by
water
;
and
by
the
porters
for
such
as
passe
by
land
;
and
as
the
concourse
is
great
,
the
profit
cannot
be
little
.
Every
thing
passeth
through
the
hands
of
Insurers
,
so
that
if
any
thing
be
wanting
,
they
supply
it
and
make
it
up
.
In
the
Custome-house
(
for
there
is
a
very
famous
one
here
)
there
is
not
so
much
honour
done
the
Merchant
,
but
more
favour
.
There
is
no
house
where
the
Merchandise
is
deposited
,
weighed
or
visited
;
neither
is
it
taken
out
of
the
barke
;
but
only
a
moderate
rate
is
payed
for
it
by
the
eye
,
and
according
to
the
Merchants
booke
of
accounts
.
If
the
passenger
be
no
Merchant
,
although
he
goe
alone
in
a
Barke
with
his
servants
,
and
carry
five
or
six
chests
,
and
severall
other
things
,
which
are
usually
transported
from
one
Country
to
another
,
they
are
not
searched
nor
opened
,
neither
doe
they
pay
any
custome
.
A
good
example
for
the
Custome
and
Gabell-houses
of
Europe
,
where
a
poore
traveller
is
so
beastly
and
barbarously
,
robbed
and
spoiled
;
when
all
he
carrieth
with
him
is
not
worth
so
much
as
they
aske
him
for
custome
.
For
strangers
ships
,
which
come
into
the
Port
of
Macao
,
as
soone
as
any
arriveth
,
they
unlade
their
Merchandise
as
they
please
,
without
any
hinderance
;
and
when
the
customers
come
,
they
pay
them
according
to
the
content
of
the
vessel
,
without
making
any
enquiry
into
the
qualitie
of
the
Cargazon
.
But
to
returne
to
the
Province
of
Kiamsi
,
(
of
which
we
were
discoursing
;
)
it
particularly
aboundeth
in
Rice
and
fish
,
but
most
of
all
in
people
.
So
that
the
Chinesses
call
them
Laochu
,
that
is
to
say
,
Rats
.
Whereof
,
we
have
a
resemblance
in
Portugall
,
in
the
Country
that
lyeth
between
the
Rivers
Duer●
and
Migno
;
which
,
where
it
confineth
upon
Gallitia
hath
so
great
multitude
of
people
,
that
it
is
therefore
called
by
the
same
name
;
although
learned
men
doe
derive
it
from
Rates
,
an
ancient
part
of
that
Country
.
Now
this
people
running
over
the
whole
kingdom
,
like
swarmes
of
Bees
,
do
fill
it
with
severall
Trades
whereunto
they
apply
themselves
,
and
for
the
greatest
part
they
lead
a
miserable
life
,
and
are
therefore
so
penurious
,
niggardly
,
and
drie
in
their
presents
,
that
they
passe
,
in
ridiculous
proverbs
,
through
the
rest
of
the
Provinces
.
It
is
famous
for
Sturgeon
,
which
it
hath
of
very
great
bignesse
;
and
more
for
the
Porcellane
dishes
(
indeed
the
only
work
in
the
world
of
this
kinde
)
which
are
made
only
in
one
of
its
Townes
:
So
that
all
that
is
used
in
the
Kingdom
,
and
dispersed
through
the
whole
world
,
are
brought
from
this
place
:
although
the
earth
,
whereof
they
are
made
commeth
from
another
place
:
but
there
only
is
the
water
,
wherewith
precisely
they
are
to
be
wrought
to
come
to
their
perfection
,
for
if
they
be
wrought
with
other
water
the
worke
will
not
have
so
much
glosse
and
lustre
.
In
this
worke
there
are
not
those
mysteries
that
are
reported
of
it
here
,
neither
in
the
matter
,
the
form
,
nor
the
manner
of
working
;
they
are
made
absolutely
of
earth
,
but
of
a
neate
and
excellent
quality
.
They
are
made
in
the
same
time
,
and
the
same
manner
,
as
our
earthen
vessels
;
only
they
make
them
with
more
diligence
and
accuratenesse
.
The
Blew
,
wherewith
they
paint
the
Porcellane
,
is
Anill
,
whereof
they
have
abundance
,
some
do
paint
them
with
Vermilion
,
and
(
for
the
King
)
with
yellow
.
This
Province
,
and
that
of
Chincheo
and
Cantone
,
which
border
one
upon
another
,
do
unite
,
as
it
were
,
in
an
angle
,
with
many
Mountaines
between
them
:
In
the
middle
of
which
Mountaines
there
is
a
small
Kingdome
,
which
hath
a
particular
King
of
its
own
without
any
subjection
to
the
Chinesses
;
from
whom
he
doth
defend
himselfe
,
if
they
pretend
to
assault
him
;
nor
is
the
defence
difficult
,
there
being
but
one
entrance
into
that
kingdome
.
They
admit
of
the
Chinesse-Physitians
in
their
infirmities
,
but
not
of
their
learned
men
into
the
administration
of
their
government
.
If
they
have
an
ill
Harvest
,
and
that
there
is
like
to
be
a
scarsity
they
go
out
,
and
rob
in
a
millitary
order
,
to
the
sound
of
the
drum
.
So
in
the
year
1632
they
gave
no
small
trouble
to
this
province
of
Kiamsi
.
The
last
account
shall
be
concerning
the
Christianity
there
,
which
hath
prospered
very
well
,
being
also
beneficed
with
two
Churches
and
houses
which
we
have
in
that
Province
,
the
one
in
the
City
of
Nauchan
,
which
is
the
Metropolis
;
The
other
in
the
City
of
Nauhium
.
The
sixt
Province
is
called
Suchuen
,
in
the
same
paralel
with
that
of
Kiamsi
,
and
in
the
same
latitude
of
29
degrees
,
nor
hath
it
any
thing
in
particular
differing
from
the
former
,
worthy
the
relation
.
The
Province
of
Huquam
is
the
seventh
in
Scituation
,
it
lyeth
more
to
the
North
,
in
the
heighth
of
31
degrees
,
it
exceeds
the
whole
Kingdom
for
the
abundance
of
Rice
.
The
Chinesses
say
,
that
that
whole
Kingdom
is
able
to
give
but
a
breakfast
in
respect
of
Huquam
,
which
provideth
for
the
whole
yeare
.
It
hath
store
of
oyle
,
and
no
lesse
Fish
,
by
reason
of
the
rivers
,
which
it
enjoyeth
,
and
the
lakes
,
which
seem
rather
Seas
.
In
the
Metropolis
of
this
Province
there
was
a
Residencie
begun
at
the
time
of
my
arrival
.
The
province
of
Cakiam
,
which
is
the
eighth
,
lyeth
in
the
Latitude
of
30
degrees
:
it
is
for
the
most
part
scituated
by
the
Sea-side
,
fertile
,
plain
,
and
almost
all
divided
by
severall
rivers
,
some
whereof
run
through
their
Cities
and
Townes
.
In
riches
it
exceeds
many
of
the
Provinces
,
as
being
,
the
Fountain
,
from
whence
the
best
Commodities
of
that
Monarchie
doe
flow
:
it
is
singular
in
silke
,
which
it
distributeth
through
every
part
,
whether
it
be
raw
,
or
wrought
;
in
Balls
or
in
Stuffe
.
All
that
goeth
out
of
the
Kingdome
any
way
,
cometh
from
this
Province
:
though
all
China
hath
the
benefit
of
the
Silk-worme
,
yet
all
the
rest
would
not
serve
them
,
to
make
them
Scarfes
:
the
name
of
the
Metropolis
is
Hamcheu
.
Here
we
have
two
houses
,
which
upon
certain
good
considerations
are
reduced
to
one
;
where
there
is
cultivated
a
copious
and
good
Christianity
,
and
also
much
honoured
,
by
reason
of
the
number
of
people
of
quality
that
are
in
it
,
Finally
,
this
Province
is
famous
for
many
things
,
but
particularly
for
three
.
The
first
is
a
lake
called
Sihu
,
which
is
one
of
the
rarest
in
the
world
.
It
is
in
circuite
Thirty
Lis
,
which
are
six
miles
:
it
is
set
about
with
excellent
Palaces
,
and
these
environed
by
pleasant
Mountaines
cloathed
with
grasse
,
plants
,
and
trees
:
the
water
is
alwayes
running
,
for
there
comming
in
a
current
at
one
and
side
,
issueing
out
at
the
other
;
it
is
so
cleere
,
that
it
inviteth
one
to
behold
it
with
great
delight
,
the
smallest
sand
,
that
lyeth
at
the
bottome
,
being
to
be
discovered
.
There
are
certaine
wayes
paved
with
stone
,
that
do
crosse
over
it
,
offering
passage
to
those
that
travell
over
it
,
either
upon
their
occasions
or
curiositie
:
there
stand
ready
small
Barkes
of
a
considerable
burden
which
are
made
for
recreation
and
banquets
;
the
kitchin
is
in
the
steerage
,
or
the
forecastle
,
and
the
middle
space
serveth
for
a
hall
.
Above
higher
,
there
is
a
place
for
the
women
,
covered
with
lattices
,
that
they
might
not
be
seen
.
These
Barkes
are
painted
and
guilded
after
a
curious
and
various
manner
,
and
are
provided
in
great
abundance
with
all
things
necessary
for
the
navigation
which
is
short
and
free
from
wracks
of
water
,
but
not
so
well
from
those
of
wine
;
there
happening
many
:
as
also
shipwrackes
of
estates
very
often
;
there
being
scarce
any
in
the
whole
kingdome
that
hath
any
thing
,
that
doth
not
come
to
spend
in
these
delights
,
either
part
or
the
whole
;
and
sometimes
more
than
his
whole
stock
is
worth
.
The
second
is
,
the
excellency
of
the
silke
,
as
well
for
the
plenty
abovesaid
,
as
for
the
curiositie
of
the
Art
,
with
which
a
good
part
of
it
is
wrought
,
engrayling
it
with
precious
and
beautifull
workes
of
gold
.
This
is
only
after
their
manner
and
gusto
;
and
is
not
sent
out
of
the
kingdome
,
but
as
a
singular
worke
is
reserved
for
the
Kings
Palaces
,
who
every
yeare
buyeth
up
all
that
is
made
of
this
sort
.
The
third
is
,
the
worshipping
of
their
Idols
;
in
which
is
particularly
to
be
perceived
whence
the
fabrick
of
their
Temples
proceeds
,
which
are
without
doubt
very
famous
.
The
last
of
these
nine
Southerly
Provinces
is
Nankim
,
scituated
in
32
degrees
of
latitude
,
and
is
one
of
the
best
Provinces
of
the
kingdome
,
and
the
perfection
of
the
whole
realm
.
It
sendeth
abroade
its
commodities
,
or
workes
of
importance
,
to
no
part
;
as
if
they
were
unworthy
,
to
participate
of
its
perfection
;
which
is
most
rare
in
all
sort
of
varietie
,
and
so
much
exceeding
all
the
rest
,
that
every
one
,
to
sell
his
commodities
the
better
,
pretendeth
,
that
they
are
of
Nankim
,
and
so
passeth
them
off
,
at
a
greater
price
.
That
part
which
is
towards
the
West
,
is
the
most
rich
,
and
maketh
so
much
Cotton-wool
,
that
those
of
the
Country
affirme
,
that
there
is
only
in
the
towne
of
Xanuchi
and
the
precinct
thereof
,
which
is
large
,
200000
Loomes
for
this
stuffe
;
so
that
from
that
place
only
the
King
draweth
150000
crownes
yearly
.
In
one
house
there
useth
to
be
many
of
them
for
they
are
narrow
,
as
the
stuffe
is
.
Almost
all
the
women
are
employed
in
this
work
.
The
Court
did
reside
in
this
Province
for
a
long
time
;
and
even
to
this
day
all
the
Courts
of
justice
and
priviledges
thereof
are
conserved
in
the
City
of
Nankim
,
whose
right
name
is
Umthienfu
;
and
it
seemeth
to
me
to
be
the
best
and
greatest
City
of
the
whole
Kingdome
,
both
for
the
form
of
the
building
,
the
largenesse
of
the
streets
,
the
manners
and
dealing
of
the
people
,
and
for
the
plentie
and
excellency
of
all
things
.
It
hath
admirable
places
of
recreation
,
and
is
so
populous
through
its
confines
,
that
the
villages
succeed
one
another
,
in
a
manner
,
from
three
miles
to
three
miles
;
although
at
this
day
,
by
reason
it
wants
the
presence
of
the
King
it
is
,
in
its
selfe
lesse
populous
;
neverthelesse
in
diverse
parts
thereof
it
is
yet
troublesome
to
walke
the
streets
for
the
crowde
of
people
that
one
meeteth
.
Besides
,
the
many
Palaces
,
Temples
,
Towers
,
and
Bridges
doe
render
it
very
considerable
.
In
the
wall
thereof
there
are
twelve
gates
,
barr'd
with
Iron
,
and
guarded
with
Artillery
:
a
good
way
without
runneth
another
wall
with
no
small
ruines
.
The
circuit
thereof
(
for
I
was
desirous
to
know
the
measure
of
it
)
is
two
daies
journey
on
horse-back
:
That
of
the
inner
wall
is
eighteen
miles
;
both
the
one
and
the
other
have
within
them
many
populations
,
gardens
,
and
fields
which
are
tilled
,
the
bread
whereof
useth
to
be
applied
to
the
use
of
the
souldiery
within
the
City
,
to
the
number
of
fourty
thousand
.
In
one
part
thereof
there
is
cast
up
an
artificiall
Mount
,
on
the
top
whereof
there
is
seen
a
wooden
spheare
,
not
armed
,
although
the
circles
thereof
are
placed
at
the
latitude
of
the
same
City
,
which
is
32
degrees
;
a
small
latitude
in
respect
of
the
great
colds
,
but
a
very
large
one
,
for
the
great
heate
which
it
suffereth
:
The
spheare
is
in
circumference
of
a
notable
bignesse
,
and
is
a
very
compleat
piece
of
work
.
It
hath
moreover
a
Tower
divided
into
seaven
stories
of
singular
beauty
for
the
workemanship
thereof
,
it
being
full
of
figures
,
and
wrought
like
Percellane
:
an
edifice
,
which
might
be
ranked
among
the
most
famous
of
ancient
Rome
.
The
river
cometh
to
kisse
the
feet
of
this
City
,
and
sendeth
up
some
armes
of
it selfe
into
it
.
The
name
of
the
river
is
Yanchukiam
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Sonne
of
the
sea
;
nor
vainly
is
it
so
called
,
it
being
the
most
aboundant
in
water
,
of
any
that
is
knowne
in
the
world
.
There
is
also
great
plenty
of
fish
.
We
have
foure
Churches
in
this
Province
,
the
first
in
Nankim
,
with
a
house
of
Iesuites
,
and
is
of
a
very
ancient
,
and
exercised
,
Christianity
:
having
suffered
foure
persecutions
,
and
come
of
from
each
of
them
with
more
vigour
.
The
second
,
in
the
Towne
of
Xamhai
,
with
a
great
number
of
beleevers
.
The
third
in
the
City
of
Xamkiam
.
The
fourth
in
the
Towne
of
Kiatini
:
beside
these
Churches
there
are
many
Oratories
.
And
so
much
shall
suffice
concerning
the
nine
Southern
Provinces
,
CHAP.
3.
Of
the
Northern
Provinces
.
SIx
are
the
Provinces
,
which
are
called
Northern
,
and
their
names
are
Honam
,
Xemsi
,
Kiansi
,
Xantum
,
Pekim
,
and
Leaotum
.
The
first
lyeth
in
the
latitude
of
35
degrees
,
as
centre
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
produceth
most
gallant
fruits
,
as
well
those
that
are
proper
to
the
Countrie
,
as
ours
in
Europe
;
nor
is
the
cheapnesse
of
them
lesse
:
I
bought
for
a
farthing
and
a
halfe
88
Apricocks
;
it
hath
nothing
else
notable
,
except
a
Son
of
the
Kings
called
Fovam
,
the
last
of
those
which
came
out
of
the
Palace
.
He
liveth
with
so
great
splendour
and
authoritie
of
a
King
,
that
to
be
such
,
he
only
wanteth
the
name
and
jurisdiction
.
In
Caifum
,
the
Metropolis
thereof
,
we
have
had
onely
for
these
few
yeares
,
a
Church
and
house
,
but
a
good
plenty
of
Christians
.
The
second
is
Xemsi
;
it
lyeth
in
36
degrees
,
and
more
,
to
the
West
:
it
is
very
large
,
but
dry
for
want
of
water
,
as
also
are
the
three
neighbouring
Provinces
:
notwithstanding
it
doth
abound
in
Wheate
,
Barly
and
Maize
,
of
Rice
they
have
but
little
.
All
winter
long
they
give
wheat
to
their
Beasts
;
which
are
many
;
particularly
their
sheep
,
which
they
sheare
three
times
a
year
;
once
in
the
Spring
,
another
time
in
the
Summer
,
a
third
in
the
Autume
;
but
the
first
time
of
shearing
yeeldeth
the
best
wool
.
From
hence
cometh
all
the
wooll
,
of
which
are
made
the
felts
and
other
things
used
,
either
in
this
Province
or
elswhere
.
They
make
there
of
no
sort
of
cloath
,
not
using
to
spin
wool
,
but
only
Goats-hair
;
of
which
they
weave
certain
Stuffes
for
the
hanging
of
their
roomes
,
in
so
great
perfection
that
the
most
ordinary
are
better
than
ours
,
and
the
Best
are
esteemed
more
precious
than
silk
.
They
make
likewise
of
Goats-haire
a
very
fine
Felt
,
which
they
call
Tum
,
and
is
made
use
of
for
garments
:
But
this
is
not
made
of
every
sort
of
Goats-hair
,
but
of
a
very
fine
haire
which
lyeth
under
the
first
.
They
pull
it
out
with
great
care
,
and
make
it
up
in
certain
bals
of
the
bignesse
of
an
ordinary
loafe
,
and
then
put
it
out
to
be
wrought
with
singular
skill
.
Musk
is
proper
to
this
Province
;
and
because
it
is
in
question
,
after
what
manner
this
excellent
perfume
is
made
;
I
will
give
you
account
of
it
according
to
the
most
diligent
enquiry
I
have
made
concerning
it
.
It
is
the
Navel
of
an
Animal
about
the
bignesse
of
a
small
Stagge
,
whose
flesh
is
very
good
meate
;
and
only
that
part
is
taken
containing
that
precious
matter
:
but
all
those
Cods
,
which
are
brought
hither
to
us
,
are
not
true
and
perfect
Navells
;
for
the
Chinesses
have
learnt
to
falsifie
them
,
by
stuffing
some
peices
of
the
skin
of
that
Animall
with
musk
,
that
is
vitiated
,
and
mingled
,
with
some
other
things
,
Here
is
also
Gold
found
,
but
not
in
Mines
(
for
though
there
be
Mines
both
of
Gold
and
Silver
,
the
King
doth
not
suffer
them
to
be
opened
)
but
out
of
Rivers
and
Eddies
:
and
although
it
be
found
only
in
smal
peices
and
graines
,
yet
being
put
together
,
it
amounts
to
a
great
quantity
,
there
being
Infinite
people
both
young
and
old
,
which
go
in
search
of
it
.
There
is
Rubarbe
and
Profumo
,
which
are
not
found
in
any
other
part
;
for
that
which
cometh
from
Persia
doth
not
seem
to
be
naturall
,
to
that
place
;
for
,
of
as
many
as
have
travelled
through
that
countrie
,
there
is
not
any
that
gives
an
account
to
have
seen
there
that
healthfull
plant
.
It
is
something
tall
,
with
leaves
bigger
than
Cole-worts
:
it
doth
not
grow
wilde
,
as
some
have
imagined
,
but
is
Cultivated
in
gardens
with
a
great
deale
of
care
.
In
this
Province
is
opened
the
third
Gate
,
the
which
,
as
I
sayd
above
,
is
a
seate
of
much
Merchandise
:
for
it
hath
two
Cities
in
the
borders
thereof
,
Gaucheu
and
Sucheu
toward
the
West
,
(
as
Machao
is
in
the
Province
of
Contone
toward
the
South
)
from
whence
come
numerous
Caravans
of
above
a
thousand
in
company
,
of
severall
Nations
and
Provinces
,
but
for
the
most
part
Moores
,
Thus
far
came
Brother
Benedict-Goes
to
seek
for
the
Kingdom
of
Cathaya
(
which
is
no
other
than
China
it selfe
)
whose
voyage
we
will
here
breefly
relate
,
He
departed
in
lent
,
the
year
1603
for
to
find
out
the
truth
of
what
was
reported
of
the
Kingdome
of
Cathaca
,
by
order
of
the
superiors
of
India
,
from
the
Kingdome
of
Mogor
and
the
royal
City
of
Laor
in
the
Habit
of
an
Armenian
carrying
Merchandise
,
as
well
to
live
,
as
to
passe
with
the
more
facility
.
The
whole
Caravan
consisted
of
500
Persons
(
for
the
most
part
Sarasens
)
and
used
to
go
every
year
from
this
royall
City
to
another
in
another
Kingdom
named
Cascar
.
After
a
months
voyage
he
arrived
at
a
City
named
Athu
,
of
the
same
province
with
Laor
:
thence
in
two
months
and
a
half
,
to
Passaur
:
and
after
another
month
and
a
half
,
sometimes
travelling
,
and
sometimes
resting
,
he
came
to
the
City
of
Ghideli
,
where
he
wanted
little
to
have
been
slain
by
theeves
.
And
finally
after
20
dayes
more
he
came
to
the
City
of
Cabu
▪
the
most
noble
Merchant-towne
of
all
the
countries
subjected
to
the
Mogor
,
from
hence
after
some
stay
,
he
passed
to
Parvám
,
the
last
City
of
the
Kingdom
of
Mogor
;
then
travelling
for
20
daies
over
very
high
Mountains
he
came
to
Calcia
,
a
countrie
of
faire-hayred
people
;
and
in
other
25
dayes
to
Chema
,
where
he
was
forced
to
stay
a
month
by
reason
of
Civill
broils
;
and
after
many
troubles
and
dangers
of
theeves
and
Banditti
,
and
having
passed
many
countries
of
the
Kings
of
Samarhan
,
they
came
into
the
country
of
Tengo
,
and
at
length
he
entred
into
the
Metropolitan
City
of
the
Kingdom
of
Cascár
,
called
Tanghesár
,
in
the
month
of
November
,
in
the
same
year
.
At
this
City
,
which
is
,
a
noble
seate
of
Merchandise
for
those
Kingdomes
,
the
Caravan
of
Merchants
which
come
from
Cabull
,
ended
their
voyage
,
and
a
new
Caravan
setteth
forth
from
thence
to
go
to
China
.
But
our
Brother
remained
here
(
first
)
many
months
,
expecting
the
time
of
their
departure
,
and
having
in
the
meane
time
made
himselfe
known
to
the
King
of
the
country
,
he
obtained
letters
of
favour
and
recommendations
,
to
all
places
whither
he
should
go
.
The
time
therefore
being
come
,
he
departed
with
ten
horses
,
for
to
carry
himself
,
his
companion
and
his
goods
in
company
of
the
whole
Caravan
toward
Chathyaya
,
tha●
is
China
,
in
the
moneth
of
November
the
year
following
;
and
having
travelled
25
dayes
with
a
great
deale
of
difficultie
,
over
stones
and
sand
,
he
came
to
the
City
of
Aesu
,
part
of
the
Kingdom
of
Cascár
:
after
having
passed
a
desart
,
called
Caracathai
,
that
is
,
Black-earth
;
and
gone
through
many
Cities
,
at
length
he
came
to
a
City
called
Cialis
in
the
same
Kingdom
of
Cascár
.
Here
whilest
he
fitted
himself
for
his
journey
,
there
arrived
Merchants
which
came
from
China
,
of
whom
Brother
Benedict
learned
some
tydings
of
the
City
of
Pekim
,
and
of
our
Fathers
,
which
had
been
there
seen
by
these
Sarasen
Merchants
.
So
that
he
was
satisfied
,
that
Cathaya
was
nothing
else
but
China
;
and
the
royall
City
,
named
by
the
Sarasens
Gambalú
,
was
Pekim
.
From
this
City
of
Cialis
,
Benedict
departing
with
a
few
in
company
▪
came
in
twenty
dayes
to
Pucian
,
and
afterwards
to
Turphan
,
Ar●muth
,
and
Camul
the
last
City
of
the
Kingdome
of
Cialis
.
From
Camul
after
nine
dayes
journey
,
they
came
to
the
wall
of
China
,
at
a
placc
called
Chiacuon
:
and
so
had
entrance
into
China
,
which
he
sought
under
the
name
of
Cathaya
.
Excepting
therefore
eleven
dayes
journey
,
which
was
through
a
country
peopled
by
Tartars
,
all
the
rest
of
his
voyage
was
through
countries
inhabited
by
Moors
,
or
Mahumetans
.
Now
to
return
to
our
story
:
with
these
Caravans
come
Embassadours
,
which
the
Princes
of
the
Moors
send
to
the
King
of
China
,
making
every
three
yeares
a
small
Embassie
,
in
respect
both
of
the
Persons
and
the
presents
;
and
every
five
years
a
great
one
.
The
most
part
of
the
Caravan
remaine
in
the
two
above-named
Cities
;
(
which
are
upon
the
Frontiers
)
trafficking
there
with
their
Merchandise
,
The
others
go
to
comply
with
their
charge
,
and
to
offer
the
present
in
the
name
of
five
Kings
,
which
are
the
Kings
of
Rume
,
Arabia
,
Camul
,
Eamarcan
,
Tursan
;
The
first
four
know
nothing
of
this
Embassy
:
the
fifth
,
although
he
know
of
it
,
doth
not
make
the
present
,
nor
send
the
Embassy
;
but
hath
only
this
advantage
,
that
he
nameth
the
Embassadors
.
The
present
is
made
by
the
Merchants
among
themselvs
,
&
these
coming
to
the
Vice-roy
of
those
parts
,
the
King
hath
advice
given
him
of
their
arrival
by
a
paper
,
called
a
memoriall
or
petition
:
as
soone
as
they
have
leave
from
the
Court
,
and
that
their
names
are
inrolled
,
there
depart
40.
or
50.
of
them
,
besides
many
more
added
to
them
;
who
,
to
have
leave
to
enter
into
the
kingdome
to
trade
,
&
to
eate
at
the
Kings
expenses
,
give
the
captaine
a
Bribe
of
about
a
hundred
or
six-score
crownes
a
man
.
There
goeth
a
long
with
them
a
Mandarine
,
who
entertaineth
them
of
freecost
,
while
they
travell
:
But
if
they
make
any
stay
(
as
they
did
in
the
Metropolis
of
the
province
,
for
more
than
three
monthes
space
)
the
Kings
expense
ceaseth
,
but
not
the
benefit
of
their
traffique
,
for
all
that
while
they
follow
their
Merchandise
.
The
Merchandise
which
they
bring
,
are
Salt
-
Armoniak
,
fine
Azure
,
fine
linnen
,
carpets
,
called
Raisins
,
knives
,
and
other
small
things
.
The
best
and
greatest
Commoditie
is
a
certain
stone
,
called
Yaca
,
which
they
bring
from
the
Kingdom
of
Yauken
;
the
worst
is
of
a
whitish
colour
,
the
finest
is
green
,
it
hath
been
of
great
price
formerly
in
China
,
and
is
still
of
good
value
.
They
make
thereof
diverse
sorts
of
Jewels
for
the
ornament
of
the
head
,
and
it
is
much
used
in
the
palaces
:
the
girdle
,
which
the
King
giveth
to
the
Colai
is
embrodered
with
the
finest
sort
therof
;
which
no
other
is
allowed
to
use
in
this
ornament
.
That
which
they
carry
back
in
exchange
of
their
commodities
is
Porcellane
,
Rubies
,
Musk
,
raw-silk
,
silk-stuffes
,
diverse
other
rarities
and
medicinall
drugges
,
as
Rubarb
;
And
this
I
do
imagine
is
the
same
which
is
transported
from
Persia
to
these
parts
.
The
Embassadours
being
arrived
,
they
offer
their
present
,
which
consisteth
of
a
thousand
Arrabas
of
this
precious
stone
(
whereof
we
have
spoken
)
which
maketh
1333.
Italian
pounds
,
whereof
300.
pounds
are
of
the
finest
sort
,
340.
horses
,
which
are
to
be
left
upon
the
frontier
,
300.
small
poynted
Diamonds
;
twelve
Cattes
of
fine
Azure
,
which
is
about
100.
Italian
pounds
;
600.
knives
,
&
as
many
files
.
The
last
present
seeming
to
me
improper
to
be
presented
to
a
King
,
Ienquird
what
use
the
King
made
of
them
,
but
I
could
not
meet
any
one
was
able
to
inform
:
only
a
Captain
told
me
,
that
it
was
a
very
ancient
thing
for
that
present
to
be
composed
of
such
things
,
with
so
much
infallibility
they
durst
not
make
any
alteration
.
Of
the
rest
of
the
commodities
which
they
bring
,
if
the
King
desireth
any
thing
,
he
sendeth
to
see
and
buy
it
.
At
their
return
the
King
rewardeth
them
with
two
pieces
of
cloth
of
gold
for
each
horse
;
30.
pieces
of
yellow
silk
,
30.
pound
of
Chá
,
ten
of
Musk
,
50.
of
a
medicine
called
Tienyo
,
and
as
many
of
Silver
.
These
Saracens
told
me
,
that
the
present
,
which
they
gave
the
King
,
was
not
in
their
country
worth
above
7000
Crownes
,
but
what
was
given
them
by
the
King
for
their
Embassie
and
voyage
,
was
noe
lesse
worth
then
50000
Crownes
:
a
pretty
good
gayne
,
but
ordinary
from
those
Princes
.
From
this
Province
goeth
another
Caravan
for
the
powerful
Kingdom
of
Tibet
;
Chá
.
Chá
is
a
leafe
of
a
tree
,
about
the
bignesse
▪
of
Mirtle
;
in
other
Provinces
,
of
the
hearbe
Basil
;
and
in
others
,
of
the
small
Pomgranat
.
They
drie
it
over
the
fire
in
iron-sives
,
where
it
hardens
and
sticketh
together
.
There
is
of
many
sorts
of
it
,
as
well
because
the
plant
is
various
,
as
also
that
the
upper
leaves
do
exceed
the
other
in
finenesse
;
a
property
almost
of
all
plants
.
There
is
of
it
,
from
a
Crown
a
pound
to
four
farthings
according
to
the
quality
of
it
,
there
being
so
many
differences
thereof
.
It
being
thus
dryed
and
cast
into
warme
water
,
it
giveth
it
a
colour
,
smell
and
tast
,
at
the
first
unpleasing
,
but
custome
makes
it
more
acceptable
;
T
is
much
used
in
China
and
Giappone
,
for
it
serveth
not
only
for
ordinary
drink
in
stead
of
water
;
but
also
for
entertainment
to
strangers
when
they
visit
them
,
as
wine
doth
in
the
Northern
parts
;
it
being
throughout
all
those
kingdoms
esteemed
a
wretched
niggardlinesse
to
give
only
good
words
to
those
that
come
to
their
house
,
although
they
be
strangers
:
at
least
they
must
have
Chá
;
and
if
the
visit
be
any
thing
long
,
there
must
be
added
some
fruit
or
sweet-meates
:
sometimes
they
lay
the
cloath
for
this
,
and
when
not
,
they
set
it
in
two
dishes
upon
a
little
square
table
.
Many
vertues
are
related
of
this
leaf
:
certain
it
is
,
that
it
is
very
wholesome
;
and
that
,
neither
in
China
nor
Giappone
,
there
is
any
troubled
with
the
stone
;
nor
is
so
much
as
the
name
of
this
disease
known
:
from
whence
may
be
inferred
,
how
great
a
preservative
against
this
evill
the
use
of
this
drink
is
:
it
is
also
certain
,
that
it
powerfully
delivereth
from
the
oppression
of
sleep
,
whosoever
desireth
to
watch
,
either
for
necessitie
or
pleasure
;
for
by
suppressing
the
fumes
it
easeth
the
head
without
any
inconvenience
:
and
finally
it
is
a
known
and
admirable
help
for
students
.
For
the
rest
I
have
not
so
great
an
assurance
of
it
that
I
dare
affirm
it
.
There
is
found
also
in
this
Province
a
most
evident
signe
of
the
ancient
Christianitie
,
which
hath
been
there
,
as
we
shall
relate
in
its
order
.
In
the
great
Metropolis
thereof
we
have
a
Church
and
a
house
,
with
a
well
founded
and
fruitfull
Christianity
;
by
whom
also
many
particular
Oratories
are
frequented
.
Riansi
is
the
third
of
these
six
Northern
Provinces
,
which
we
are
now
discoursing
of
:
It
lyeth
in
the
Latitude
of
thirty
eight
degrees
;
it
hath
many
mountaines
,
which
makes
their
Harvest
but
poore
:
there
is
little
wheate
,
lesse
Rice
,
but
most
Maiz
:
it
is
so
aboundant
in
grapes
,
that
it
serveth
the
whole
Kingdome
with
Raisins
,
and
might
furnish
,
at
least
it selfe
,
with
wine
;
as
it
succeeds
in
a
Residence
,
which
we
have
there
,
where
we
make
now
only
enough
for
to
serve
the
Masses
,
but
send
also
sufficient
to
the
next
Residencies
.
It
hath
wells
of
fire
for
the
use
of
their
houses
as
we
have
of
water
in
Europe
,
they
seeme
to
be
Mines
of
sulphur
set
on
fire
;
so
that
opening
a
little
the
mouth
of
the
well
,
which
must
not
be
very
large
,
it
sendeth
forth
so
great
a
heade
,
that
they
rost
and
boyle
therewith
whatsoever
meate
they
desire
.
Their
ordinary
fewell
,
as
likewise
in
all
the
confines
thereof
,
Stone-coale
,
not
small
ones
,
such
as
are
found
in
some
of
our
Countries
of
Europe
;
but
of
a
very
considerable
bignesse
:
There
are
Mines
very
fruitfull
of
this
matter
,
which
burneth
with
a
great
deale
of
ease
.
In
some
parts
,
as
Pekim
and
Honam
they
lay
it
together
in
such
manner
,
that
the
fire
lasteth
day
and
night
;
They
make
use
of
Bellowes
to
kindle
it
.
We
have
a
house
and
a
Church
in
the
City
of
Kiamcheu
,
another
in
that
of
Phucheu
;
which
are
visited
at
their
set
times
;
both
the
one
and
the
other
have
a
good
and
numerous
Christianity
,
and
among
them
,
many
of
the
Nobility
.
There
are
not
wanting
Oratories
,
(
as
in
other
Cities
,
)
by
which
the
scarsity
of
Churches
is
supplied
.
The
fourth
Province
which
is
Xantun
,
in
the
Latitude
of
23.
degrees
,
lying
betwixt
Nankim
and
Pekim
,
is
very
poore
;
it
suffereth
many
times
a
loathsome
and
malignant
Infestation
by
Grillo's
or
field-Crickets
,
and
by
consequence
,
the
terrible
horrour
of
famine
.
In
the
yeare
1616
a
dogge
bought
to
be
eaten
,
was
worth
more
than
a
young
man
sold
for
a
slave
;
it
produceth
store
of
Cattell
,
and
of
our
fruits
;
great
peares
,
many
and
good
.
There
groweth
here
in
great
number
and
varietie
a
fruit
,
which
seemed
to
some
of
us
to
be
a
peare
of
a
good
kind
,
in
so
great
aboundance
,
that
filling
the
Kingdom
,
they
overflow
even
to
Macao
although
it
be
a
great
way
off
;
and
that
there
are
three
large
Provinces
betwixt
.
Pekim
is
the
fift
Province
,
scituated
in
the
Latitude
of
fourty
degrees
;
it
enjoyeth
the
priviledge
of
having
the
Court
in
a
City
of
the
same
name
.
Though
the
proper
name
of
it
be
Xunthienfu
:
by
the
Sarances
called
,
Lambalud
.
This
good
fortune
befell
it
,
(
for
so
I
may
call
it
)
at
the
death
of
Humvù
,
when
a
nephew
of
his
,
named
Vunlo
,
who
dwelt
in
this
Province
,
and
was
very
potent
,
usurped
by
violence
the
crowne
against
the
right
heire
:
And
so
confiding
more
in
them
,
with
whom
he
had
alwaies
lived
,
as
also
to
be
the
better
able
to
make
resistance
against
the
Tartars
which
border
upon
him
,
he
removed
the
Court
from
Nankim
and
planted
it
here
.
The
people
are
lesse
ingenious
,
as
commonly
all
Northern
people
are
,
but
more
apt
for
labour
and
warre
.
The
soyle
is
very
drie
,
and
favourable
for
health
,
but
barren
of
fruits
for
the
common
sustenance
:
But
this
want
is
supplyed
by
that
generall
prerogative
of
Courts
which
draw
all
to
them
,
and
overcome
in
this
the
proper
nature
of
the
place
.
It
hath
Maiz
,
Wheate
,
and
little
Rice
,
only
for
the
use
of
the
people
of
the
Palace
,
which
is
very
numerous
,
the
Mandarines
and
Souldiers
being
many
thousands
.
The
King
keepeth
in
those
rivers
a
thousand
vessels
,
flat-bottom'd
by
reason
of
the
shallownesse
of
the
water
,
which
only
serve
for
the
bringing
of
victualls
to
Court
;
which
they
lade
in
the
South
:
And
in
Nankim
there
is
sowen
a
certaine
Rice
for
the
King
in
particular
,
of
such
a
quality
,
that
being
sodde
in
water
,
without
any
other
addition
it
maketh
a
very
savoury
dish
.
The
City
is
not
so
big
as
Nankim
,
but
in
that
presse
of
people
much
exceedeth
it
;
in
a
word
,
it
is
like
the
Court
of
so
powerfull
a
Prince
.
The
walls
are
broad
enough
for
twelve
horses
to
go
a
breast
;
They
are
guarded
night
and
day
,
as
well
in
time
of
peace
,
as
if
there
were
warre
.
At
every
gate
they
keep
a
continuall
watch
,
which
is
the
profit
of
the
Eunuchs
,
which
the
Queen
alloweth
them
for
their
wages
;
and
they
make
good
store
of
crownes
of
this
exercise
:
For
all
those
which
enter
,
and
bring
any
thing
with
them
,
pay
toll
;
and
those
of
Cantone
are
used
with
most
rigour
,
just
like
Spanyards
in
a
french
Inne
:
I
know
not
the
reason
of
this
,
but
only
a
certaine
indignation
,
which
they
have
against
them
.
The
Magistrates
of
this
Court
are
quite
contrary
to
those
of
other
crownes
and
Commonwealths
of
the
world
,
and
are
therefore
a
patterne
of
that
uprightnesse
,
which
ought
to
be
found
in
all
:
I
meane
,
concerning
the
pompe
and
equipage
of
their
persons
,
which
is
very
moderate
.
They
are
not
allowed
to
be
carried
in
a
Sedan
,
or
Chaire
,
unlesse
it
be
some
few
of
more
particular
dignity
:
The
greatest
part
ride
on
horse-back
,
and
because
they
are
ill
horsemen
,
their
horses
are
guided
by
two
servants
,
that
go
by
them
,
one
on
each
side
the
horse
,
least
their
master
should
fall
.
Each
Judge
of
a
Village
,
without
the
precincts
of
the
Court
,
use
more
state
,
than
the
most
eminent
Ministers
in
the
Court
:
They
walke
in
the
streets
with
their
faces
cover'd
,
as
well
by
reason
of
the
dust
,
which
is
very
much
,
as
also
for
convenience
,
and
to
avoid
both
expence
and
ceremony
with
the
Mandarinesse
;
for
not
being
knowne
,
they
dissemble
,
as
if
they
saw
them
not
,
and
make
no
stay
;
to
verify
that
Axiome
,
that
where
one
is
least
knowne
,
there
is
more
pleasure
and
convenience
to
be
enjoyed
.
The
cold
,
which
this
Countrie
suffereth
,
is
much
greater
than
could
be
expected
from
the
Latitude
of
40.
degrees
.
The
rivers
and
lakes
are
so
hard
frozen
over
,
that
they
drive
Carts
over
them
without
any
danger
;
they
make
use
of
stoves
,
that
are
more
convenient
than
ours
,
and
wast
not
so
much
fewell
,
conveighing
the
heate
by
pipes
laid
under
ground
;
and
so
within
doores
enjoy
a
pleasant
spring
in
the
heart
of
winter
.
The
same
heate
supplieth
also
the
absence
of
the
sun
,
and
by
meanes
thereof
the
trees
are
clothed
with
leaves
and
flowers
before
their
time
.
In
the
Court
we
have
a
faire
Church
,
built
after
the
fashion
of
Europe
,
and
a
house
wherein
reside
4
fathers
by
licence
from
the
King
,
and
are
in
much
esteeme
with
all
the
Magistrates
.
Besides
the
Churches
in
all
the
places
we
have
already
spoken
of
,
(
the
greater
part
whereof
are
large
Cities
,
)
there
are
also
many
other
habitations
of
Christians
,
which
have
their
Oratories
,
which
are
visited
by
us
at
set
times
,
Catechizing
and
Baptizing
the
new
Christians
,
conferring
and
administring
the
Holy
Sacraments
to
the
others
.
The
sixt
and
last
Province
is
Leaotùm
the
Northern
bound
of
that
Kingdome
;
it
is
famous
for
a
roote
which
it
produceth
of
so
high
esteeme
,
that
at
my
departure
from
thence
it
was
sold
for
twice
the
weight
in
silver
.
It
is
so
excellent
a
medicine
,
that
if
those
which
are
in
health
doe
take
it
,
it
augments
their
strength
and
vigour
,
and
if
it
be
given
to
a
sick
person
it
doth
marvellously
comfort
and
warme
him
:
it
is
called
Ginsem
.
This
Province
being
the
frontire
next
Tartarium
,
is
much
wasted
,
and
is
in
part
possessed
by
the
Tartors
:
here
is
seen
that
famous
wall
so
much
talked
off
,
which
runneth
nine
hundred
miles
in
length
,
with
more
reputation
than
effect
:
for
besides
that
its
owne
greatnesse
and
extant
is
enough
to
make
it
ruinous
,
the
enemy
hath
now
reduced
it
to
a
miserable
condition
.
CHAP.
4.
Of
the
persons
of
the
Chinesses
:
of
their
nature
,
wit
and
inclination
.
THe
people
of
China
are
,
white
,
like
us
in
Europe
;
although
in
the
Province
of
Cantone
,
lying
something
within
the
Tropick
they
are
of
something
a
browner
colour
,
and
particularly
in
the
Islands
that
lie
neere
the
maine
land
.
And
because
those
which
come
hither
are
only
such
as
are
borderers
upon
Macao
(
the
Centre
of
those
Islands
)
some
have
been
perswaded
that
there
were
not
in
all
that
Kingdome
any
people
very
white
:
but
it
is
certaine
,
that
excepting
the
confines
of
Cantone
,
where
they
are
something
brown
,
the
rest
are
all
white
;
not
unlike
to
the
whitenesse
of
the
people
of
Europe
;
and
by
how
much
the
more
Northward
one
goeth
,
by
so
much
the
more
(
as
is
usually
seen
)
is
the
whitenesse
the
greater
.
They
suffer
the
haire
of
their
heads
to
grow
as
long
as
it
will
,
both
men
and
women
.
They
are
generally
all
black-haired
;
hence
cometh
that
name
,
by
which
this
Kingdome
is
called
among
other
Nations
the
Kingdome
of
the
black-hair'd
people
:
they
have
also
black
eyes
,
which
are
very
little
,
little
noses
,
and
neither
large
,
nor
high
ones
,
as
among
us
;
which
forme
they
like
not
,
accounting
it
a
deformity
.
They
have
but
little
beard
for
the
most
part
,
nor
doe
they
care
to
have
much
,
although
some
of
them
have
so
.
They
delight
to
have
it
black
,
which
is
the
most
ordinary
colour
;
although
some
few
have
red
beards
;
which
although
it
be
not
abhorred
by
all
as
among
the
Thebanes
,
yet
it
is
not
esteemed
or
liked
among
them
by
any
.
They
clippe
not
their
beard
,
letting
it
grow
according
to
nature
.
They
will
be
more
troubled
to
loose
one
haire
of
their
head
,
then
all
the
haire
of
their
face
:
They
doe
also
,
in
neatnesse
and
curiousnesse
about
their
haire
,
exceed
all
other
Nations
.
They
have
for
this
purpose
many
Barbers
,
of
whom
it
may
properly
be
said
,
that
they
usurp
that
name
;
it
being
derived
from
the
beard
,
which
they
never
touch
;
employing
all
their
diligence
and
art
in
kembing
and
cleansing
the
head
.
The
young
children
are
better
proportioned
,
and
have
a
more
pleasing
Simmetry
of
beauty
than
the
rest
:
and
this
more
particularly
in
the
Southern
Provinces
.
But
some
places
have
the
advantage
in
this
above
others
;
as
in
the
Province
of
Nankim
,
the
City
of
Nancheu
,
where
the
women
are
esteemed
to
have
the
preheminence
of
all
others
in
beauty
;
as
formerly
in
Portugall
,
those
of
the
Towne
of
Guimaranes
,
from
hence
the
rich
men
and
the
Magistrates
provide
themselves
with
Concubines
:
and
so
this
gift
of
nature
cometh
to
be
of
greater
esteeme
for
their
sakes
,
who
are
the
great
men
of
the
world
.
As
their
age
beginneth
to
decline
,
from
25
to
30
yeares
old
,
they
loose
not
only
much
of
the
livelinesse
of
their
colour
,
but
also
of
the
Simmetry
and
proportion
of
their
shape
:
so
that
ordinarily
they
become
ill-favoured
.
The
disposition
of
their
body
is
good
;
their
strength
vigorous
;
and
they
are
great
pains-takers
:
hence
it
cometh
,
that
their
land
,
which
is
very
good
,
is
by
art
brought
to
be
much
more
fruitfull
;
and
if
there
be
any
which
is
not
good
,
although
it
be
never
so
little
(
there
being
not
a
foot
of
ground
,
which
is
unemployed
)
by
force
of
industry
they
bring
it
at
length
to
be
fruitfull
.
As
I
passed
by
Honum
,
I
saw
one
ploughing
with
a
plough
of
3
Irons
,
or
plough-sheares
,
so
that
at
one
bout
he
made
3
furrowes
:
and
because
the
ground
was
good
for
that
seed
,
which
we
call
here
Feazols
or
Kidnybeanes
;
this
seed
was
put
as
it
were
,
in
a
bushel
,
or
square
dish
fastened
upon
the
upper
part
of
the
plough
,
in
such
manner
,
that
with
the
motion
thereof
the
Beanes
were
gently
scattered
upon
the
earth
as
corne
falleth
upon
the
Milstone
,
at
the
mooving
of
the
Mil●hopper
;
so
at
the
same
time
the
land
is
plowed
&
sown
with
hopes
of
a
future
crop
.
Wheat
,
Barly
and
Maiz
they
sow
as
we
do
;
&
it
is
very
ordinary
for
one
that
driveth
a
beast
laden
,
to
carry
a
load
himself
,
that
none
might
want
employment
.
They
are
watchfull
to
make
their
advantage
of
every
thing
,
not
suffering
any
thing
to
be
lost
,
how
unprofitable
soever
it
seemeth
:
you
may
meet
often
upon
a
river
many
vessels
of
considerable
burthen
;
laden
only
with
weeks
for
lamps
,
made
of
the
pith
of
rushes
,
taken
out
with
a
great
facility
and
dexteritie
;
others
,
which
carry
nothing
else
but
paper
(
give
me
leave
to
relate
it
,
because
it
is
a
notable
argument
of
the
Providence
and
application
,
which
they
make
in
the
use
of
all
things
)
for
cleanlinesse
in
their
houses
of
office
.
This
is
sold
in
the
streets
as
well
as
in
shops
,
and
may
in
no
manner
have
any
thing
written
upon
it
;
for
if
it
have
any
letters
upon
it
,
it
is
among
them
accounted
sacriledge
to
imploy
it
to
that
use
.
But
as
the
number
of
the
people
is
so
great
,
there
are
not
wanting
also
among
them
idle
persons
and
vagabonds
,
a
common
and
irremediable
plague
,
They
are
naturally
inclined
to
be
Merchants
,
and
it
is
incredible
,
the
Traffick
which
they
make
,
not
only
from
one
Province
to
another
,
with
very
great
profit
(
so
that
they
which
transport
Porsellane
within
their
own
Kingdom
,
although
they
sell
it
but
from
one
Province
to
another
,
gaine
thirty
per
Cent.
twice
a
year
)
but
even
in
the
same
City
:
For
almost
whatsoever
is
found
in
the
shopps
,
is
sold
in
the
streets
in
a
lesser
quantity
;
employing
in
this
trade
even
to
little
children
,
as
far
as
they
are
able
,
as
selling
fruit
,
herbs
,
wash-bals
,
and
such
like
things
.
The
rich
Merchants
are
of
good
credit
,
and
very
punctuall
,
(
as
the
Portughesses
have
had
experience
for
many
yeares
together
;
)
but
their
way
of
bargaining
is
fuller
of
craft
,
and
subtilty
,
than
is
to
be
found
any
where
else
in
the
world
:
for
whereas
strangers
are
not
allowed
to
enter
into
the
Kingdom
,
they
are
all
necessitated
to
treat
with
the
Chinesses
in
this
manner
.
First
they
agree
about
the
quality
of
the
commodity
,
which
each
desireth
whether
it
be
gold
,
Silk
,
or
Porcellane
,
or
any
thing
else
;
when
they
are
agreed
of
the
price
,
presently
the
Portughese
consigneth
to
him
a
summe
of
mony
,
as
of
15.
or
20.
thousand
,
(
or
more
)
Crownes
.
Then
the
Chinesse
goeth
with
this
money
to
such
parts
of
the
Kingdome
where
the
commoditie
may
be
had
,
which
the
other
desireth
,
and
returneth
with
it
to
Cantone
,
where
the
Portughese
stayeth
expecting
him
.
This
manner
of
merchandising
was
practised
for
many
yeares
without
any
fraud
;
but
a
little
while
since
there
hath
not
been
wanting
some
who
have
used
deceit
therein
.
And
at
this
day
the
credit
thereof
is
diminished
;
as
I
beleeve
,
through
the
fault
of
both
Nations
.
Neverthelesse
,
the
nature
of
the
people
and
inclination
of
the
whole
nation
,
as
well
in
those
who
sell
,
as
those
who
buy
,
is
much
inclined
to
guile
and
deceit
,
which
they
put
in
execution
with
admirable
subtletie
.
They
will
take
the
flesh
from
off
the
breast
of
a
partridge
,
and
fill
up
the
hollow
place
with
some
other
thing
,
and
stitch
up
the
cut
,
whence
it
was
taken
out
,
and
all
with
so
much
mastery
and
skill
,
that
if
the
buyer
be
not
an
Argus
,
(
and
if
he
were
,
he
shall
finde
no
remedy
)
in
stead
of
a
partridge
,
he
shall
buy
nothing
but
feathers
and
bones
.
Amongst
true
Gammons
of
Bacon
they
will
foist
in
others
made
of
wood
,
but
so
like
,
that
they
will
easily
deceive
the
sight
for
good
ones
.
It
is
an
ordinary
thing
to
fat
up
an
old
horse
,
and
sell
him
for
a
young
one
;
and
what
is
more
,
to
paint
him
over
with
beautifull
spots
,
so
well
done
,
as
if
they
were
naturall
,
choosing
for
the
time
of
sale
,
the
doubtfull
light
of
the
day
towards
the
dusk
of
the
evening
,
that
the
deceit
may
be
the
hardlier
discovered
:
This
cheate
was
put
upon
one
in
Macao
,
who
notwithstanding
was
an
experienced
buyer
,
and
of
good
judgement
.
The
bewitching
art
of
extracting
the
elements
and
principles
from
barren
stones
and
hardest
mineralls
,
which
is
spread
through
all
parts
of
the
universe
,
hath
gain●d
many
practitioners
in
China
;
They
are
passionatly
addicted
to
the
art
of
Alchimy
,
with
this
opinion
,
that
he
that
hath
the
art
of
making
silver
,
is
in
the
way
to
find
the
receit
of
prolonging
life
,
unto
extream
old
age
.
And
how
long
will
men
give
themselves
over
to
this
fond
perswasion
,
deceived
with
a
vaine
hope
of
obtaining
these
two
things
,
so
much
desired
,
so
uncertaine
?
Many
take
great
paines
in
this
art
,
although
they
lose
much
and
gaine
little
;
contrary
to
that
which
succeeds
in
all
other
trades
,
which
is
,
to
gaine
much
out
of
a
little
.
Finally
,
either
these
men
deceive
themselves
,
or
find
themselves
deceived
by
the
professours
of
this
science
,
who
are
often
uncertaine
and
varying
in
their
Maximes
,
which
ought
to
be
reall
and
constant
;
so
that
the
event
is
alwaies
dangerous
and
uncertaine
.
Many
there
are
,
which
are
followers
of
it
,
hoping
to
make
gaine
by
their
deceit
,
because
they
dare
not
rely
upon
the
certainty
of
their
art
.
There
was
one
of
these
,
which
in
Pekim
offered
himselfe
to
a
Magistrate
,
promising
him
great
matters
from
his
art
.
Covetous
persons
are
ord●narily
credulous
.
He
furnisht
him
with
materialls
to
make
his
operation
,
amongst
which
the
other
secretly
conveyed
a
piece
of
silver
,
which
he
privily
carryed
about
him
to
that
intent
,
the
ignorant
Magistrate
was
well
pleased
with
the
product
of
it
,
he
seeming
to
him
a
true
sonne
of
art
.
Then
the
work-man
faining
to
have
great
occasion
to
goe
to
another
place
,
desired
leave
of
him
for
some
dayes
,
which
the
Magistrate
with
much
adoe
consented
to
,
because
his
covetous
desire
,
being
inflamed
by
that
experiment
,
could
not
brooke
a
long
absence
;
But
the
Alcyhmyst
,
(
that
used
to
fish
in
the
silver
seas
of
Hydropicall
covetousnesse
with
those
deceitfull
nets
,
with
which
he
long
entertained
their
hopes
,
but
brought
them
in
no
profit
)
was
absent
three
whole
yeares
:
at
the
end
of
which
being
returned
to
Pekim
,
he
maketh
,
as
if
he
knew
not
the
house
of
this
his
friend
,
though
he
often
passed
by
the
doore
;
but
being
discovered
by
the
Magistrate
,
he
calls
him
in
;
who
still
persisteth
in
his
dissimulation
of
not
knowing
him
.
The
Magistrate
questions
him
concerning
the
art
,
whereof
he
had
made
him
an
experiment
:
The
other
confessed
,
that
he
knew
the
art
,
but
did
not
remember
to
have
practised
it
in
that
place
;
alledging
for
his
excuse
,
that
as
he
had
done
it
in
many
places
,
so
he
could
not
remember
them
all
.
But
without
much
intreatie
,
promised
to
doe
it
againe
,
to
that
intent
the
Magistrate
giveth
him
500.
crownes
to
furnish
him
with
a
sufficient
store
of
materialls
:
Then
the
Alchymyst
,
without
asking
leave
as
before
,
conveyeth
himselfe
away
,
and
never
appeareth
more
.
But
for
all
these
experiences
there
are
still
enough
,
which
doe
hunt
after
this
art
.
But
returning
to
our
Chinesses
;
they
are
Affable
,
courteous
,
and
of
good
conversation
:
and
therefore
in
this
particular
our
men
are
not
to
be
beleeved
,
which
dwell
only
in
Macao
and
Cantone
,
because
they
are
there
,
as
it
were
,
in
a
continuall
warr
,
by
reason
of
the
daily
contracts
and
contentions
,
which
are
betwixt
the
servants
of
the
Portugesses
and
Chinesses
;
besides
buying
and
selling
produceth
frequent
disgusts
;
and
if
those
of
Macao
do
beare
with
them
,
because
they
cannot
help
it
,
it
is
alwayes
with
hope
to
be
paid
with
interest
from
those
of
Cantone
,
when
they
come
thither
by
occasion
of
the
faires
:
and
so
there
cannot
be
a
friendly
and
just
traffick
betwixt
them
,
but
they
do
treat
one
another
almost
like
enemies
.
But
in
the
other
Provinces
and
innermost
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
as
we
have
said
,
they
converse
with
us
with
so
much
respect
and
decorum
,
that
in
all
meetings
with
them
they
give
us
the
first
place
,
upon
no
other
pretence
,
but
that
we
are
strangers
,
and
as
they
call
us
Guests
of
a
remote
Climate
.
In
cases
of
necessity
,
(
which
we
have
many
times
proved
)
they
will
not
faile
to
lend
us
what
we
aske
,
although
it
be
more
worth
than
the
pawnes
we
give
them
;
and
that
without
interest
.
I
am
sure
there
cannot
be
a
worser
sort
of
people
,
than
is
found
in
their
prisons
,
for
thither
the
dregs
of
the
whole
Common-wealth
are
drained
,
neverthelesse
,
we
have
found
courtesie
at
the
hands
of
those
wretches
,
who
in
such
places
use
to
be
very
inhumane
.
Vpon
occasion
of
the
persecution
which
we
suffered
in
the
year
1616.
our
fathers
found
in
those
prisons
much
respect
and
correspondence
,
and
when
the
Officers
of
the
prison
for
feare
of
the
Tyrant
,
did
bind
them
and
use
them
harshly
:
it
was
alwaies
with
a
great
resentment
of
the
prisoners
;
who
not
enduring
to
see
them
streightned
with
manacles
upon
their
wrists
,
did
make
them
wider
for
them
by
burning
them
(
their
manacles
being
made
of
wood
)
with
hot
irons
.
After
a
long
time
,
these
fathers
being
to
be
released
from
one
of
these
prisons
,
the
prisoners
consulted
among
themselves
how
to
shew
them
some
courtesie
:
and
collecting
what
they
were
able
,
they
entertained
them
with
a
banquet
,
which
was
more
acceptable
to
the
fathers
,
to
see
so
much
Humanity
and
kindenesse
towards
strangers
among
Pagans
,
which
were
kept
in
that
place
,
for
the
chastisement
of
their
crimes
and
ill
manners
,
than
for
the
good
treatment
they
received
.
Thus
much
will
sufficiently
demonstrate
the
naturall
courtesie
and
civility
of
this
Nation
.
Among
them
,
all
acts
of
cruelty
are
much
abhorred
;
wherefore
among
their
punishments
there
is
not
used
that
ordinary
inhumanitie
and
severity
,
which
is
among
us
,
as
Quartering
;
Tearing
with
pincers
;
dragging
with
horses
;
and
racking
.
He
that
deserveth
death
,
is
either
beheaded
,
or
strangled
.
In
the
yeare
1614.
in
the
City
of
Nankim
,
an
ordinary
fellow
with
more
than
ordinary
insolence
did
aspire
to
the
Empire
.
He
had
already
listed
much
people
,
and
distributed
offices
among
them
,
giving
order
,
to
cut
off
the
heads
of
all
the
Mandarines
in
one
day
appointed
for
their
Rendezvous
.
When
the
conspiracy
was
discovered
by
a
male-content
,
that
was
●il
satisfied
with
his
allotment
,
there
was
,
upon
this
occasion
,
imprison'd
almost
an
infinite
company
of
people
,
which
were
discover'd
by
the
Tyrants
own
book
,
wherein
he
kept
a
list
of
the
conspiratours
:
the
king
having
notice
of
it
,
gave
speedy
order
,
that
no
more
should
be
imprisoned
:
by
a
second
order
he
commandeth
,
that
only
thirty
of
the
most
guilty
should
remaine
in
prison
for
the
space
of
30.
daies
with
their
heads
in
the
stocks
,
and
that
at
the
end
of
30.
daies
,
whosoever
of
them
remained
alive
should
not
be
put
to
death
.
(
There
escaped
only
two
of
them
;
)
which
is
strange
,
that
for
so
enormous
a
wickednesse
,
there
was
appointed
no
greater
punishment
.
When
many
are
condemned
to
die
,
they
are
kept
in
prison
till
the
visitour
of
the
Province
calleth
them
before
him
;
and
perusing
the
list
of
them
he
appointeth
5
,
6.
or
7.
of
them
to
be
executed
:
if
he
exceedeth
this
number
,
they
give
him
the
name
of
Cruell
:
The
rest
are
sent
back
to
prison
.
They
are
inclined
to
vertue
;
I
doe
not
say
they
are
exempt
from
vices
,
proper
to
all
Pagans
,
and
indeed
to
all
Mortalls
;
But
that
they
esteeme
those
,
which
make
profession
of
vertue
;
and
particularly
of
some
vertues
,
which
are
dispised
by
other
Gentiles
;
as
,
Humility
,
Virginity
,
Chastity
;
and
this
last
is
in
such
esteeme
,
that
if
a
maiden
,
or
young
widdow
,
lead
a
single
life
with
that
Caution
and
other
vertues
requisite
to
it
,
they
are
wont
to
erect
Trium-phall
Arches
to
them
,
and
celebrate
their
memorie
with
publick
and
magnificent
prayses
and
panegyricks
.
Their
manner
of
entertainment
and
complements
are
so
Ceremonious
,
that
there
seemes
to
be
no
end
of
them
;
and
are
more
proper
for
divine
worship
,
than
humane
conversation
.
This
is
to
be
understood
of
their
visites
,
and
their
meetings
and
incounters
,
where
respect
is
to
be
shewen
:
for
amongst
kindred
and
friends
they
treat
one
another
more
familiarly
.
They
are
so
composed
in
their
grab
,
and
wary
in
their
words
,
that
nothing
can
cause
an
open
difference
betwixt
persons
of
quality
one
against
the
other
,
although
both
of
them
may
bear
a
secret
spleen
and
grudging
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
capitall
enemies
may
be
seen
together
at
Banquets
,
or
other
publick
meetings
without
the
least
shew
of
enmity
,
dissembling
it
dexterously
and
couragiously
under
the
punctilioes
of
civility
and
honour
.
They
magnifie
very
freely
and
readily
whatsoever
is
vertuous
in
the
Actions
of
their
neighbours
,
couragiously
beating
down
that
emulation
,
which
in
almost
all
other
nations
suffereth
none
to
be
pleased
with
any
but
themselves
.
When
they
see
any
thing
which
cometh
from
Europe
,
although
there
be
in
it
little
art
or
ingenuity
,
it
is
by
them
commended
with
singular
applause
;
and
many
times
with
this
expression
,
O
,
say
they
,
These
people
are
not
like
to
us
,
dul
and
un-ingenious
.
And
sometimes
of
manufactures
made
in
their
own
Kingdom
,
with
which
by
reason
of
the
vastnesse
thereof
,
they
are
unacquainted
,
they
will
say
,
that
they
were
not
made
there
,
but
brought
from
Europe
.
A
modesty
indeed
worthy
to
be
envyed
;
and
so
much
the
more
because
it
is
seen
in
a
people
that
exceed
many
others
in
their
abilities
,
to
the
shame
of
those
Nations
,
which
have
no
eyes
to
see
,
but
such
as
are
infected
with
the
disparagement
of
what
they
behold
.
They
are
not
lesse
ingenious
Mechanicks
,
than
the
Manufactures
,
which
come
from
thence
,
shew
them
to
be
,
although
all
which
come
,
are
not
made
by
the
best
Masters
.
They
are
very
excellent
in
workes
of
Ivory
,
Ebony
and
Amber
,
especially
in
Eare-Jewels
,
pendants
,
and
gallantries
of
Gold
and
Silver
,
for
the
ornament
of
women
.
They
make
chaines
to
admiration
.
There
was
one
brought
from
thence
to
Goa
,
which
consisting
of
300
links
,
weighed
not
3
ounces
of
gold
,
and
the
work
was
so
fine
and
small
,
that
the
links
were
hardly
to
be
discerned
.
They
have
altogether
relinquisht
to
Europe
to
be
served
in
plate
,
there
being
scarce
found
among
them
a
vessel
of
Silver
of
a
considerable
bignesse
,
no
not
in
the
Emperors
palace
;
being
content
to
eat
in
Porcellane
,
which
is
the
only
vessel
in
the
world
for
neate
and
delightfull
cleanlinesse
.
There
Gold-thread
is
of
lesse
weight
and
worth
than
ours
;
they
have
a
way
of
twisting
of
it
about
paper
,
which
maketh
it
seem
,
as
if
it
were
right
and
massie
and
is
an
admirable
Artifice
.
The
workmanship
of
Europe
,
which
they
most
admired
,
were
our
clocks
;
but
now
they
make
of
them
such
as
are
set
upon
tables
,
very
good
ones
,
and
will
be
able
to
do
the
like
in
small
ones
,
if
the
price
of
them
there
did
equall
ours
.
Although
they
make
some
things
,
whose
price
would
be
excessive
if
we
should
cause
them
to
be
made
here
,
Notwithstanding
in
the
generall
we
do
much
exceed
them
in
manufactures
and
mechanick
Arts
,
except
it
be
in
that
same
Charam
,
which
is
indeed
a
singular
Artifice
.
It
cannot
be
denyed
,
but
that
they
are
a
people
of
an
admirable
Acutenesse
;
so
that
that
may
be
worthily
appropriated
to
them
,
that
Aristotle
so
freely
bestoweth
upon
all
the
people
of
Asia
;
saying
,
that
Asia
exceeded
Europe
in
ingenuity
;
but
was
exceeded
by
Europe
in
valour
;
this
beeing
a
thing
so
approved
to
us
by
experience
.
There
are
many
,
which
even
to
this
day
do
call
the
Chinesses
,
Barbarians
as
if
they
spake
of
the
Negroes
of
Guynea
,
or
the
Tapuyi
of
Brasile
.
I
have
blusht
to
hear
some
stile
them
so
,
having
been
taught
the
contrary
by
many
years
travels
among
them
.
Although
the
fame
and
manufactures
of
China
are
sufficient
to
teach
it
us
;
it
beeing
now
many
years
that
we
have
heard
the
one
;
and
seen
the
other
.
T
is
a
great
shame
truly
:
but
although
in
this
relation
there
are
many
things
,
which
might
satisfie
us
concerning
the
subtelty
of
their
wit
,
yet
I
wil
give
you
one
example
in
this
following
case
.
A
certain
Chaquen
,
(
that
is
,
a
visitour
of
a
Province
,
one
of
the
most
important
Employments
of
the
Kingdom
)
receiving
of
his
visits
,
after
a
few
daies
were
over
,
shut
up
his
gates
,
and
refused
to
admit
any
further
their
businesse
or
visits
;
pretending
for
his
excuse
,
that
he
was
sick
;
This
accident
being
divulged
;
a
certain
Mandarine
,
a
friend
of
his
,
began
to
be
much
troubled
at
it
;
and
with
much
ado
obtained
leave
to
speak
with
him
.
When
he
was
admitted
,
he
gave
him
notice
of
the
discontent
,
that
was
in
the
City
,
by
reason
that
businesses
were
not
dispatched
:
the
other
put
him
off
with
the
same
excuse
of
his
sicknesse
:
I
see
no
signes
of
it
,
replied
his
friend
;
but
if
your
Lordship
will
be
pleased
to
tell
me
the
true
cause
,
I
will
serve
you
in
it
,
to
my
utmost
power
,
conformable
to
that
affection
I
bear
you
in
my
heart
:
know
then
,
replied
the
Visitour
,
They
have
stollen
the
Kings
seale
out
of
the
Cabinet
where
it
used
to
be
kept
,
leaving
it
locked
,
as
if
it
had
not
been
touched
;
so
that
if
I
would
give
audience
,
I
have
not
where
withall
to
seale
dispatches
.
If
I
should
discover
my
negligence
in
the
losse
of
the
seale
I
shall
loose
,
you
know
,
both
my
Government
and
my
life
;
so
that
I
know
not
what
to
do
,
unlesse
it
be
to
stand
in
suspence
,
as
I
do
,
the
which
is
but
little
avail
to
me
,
being
more
sensible
than
the
people
themselves
,
of
this
delay
of
justice
.
Well
perceived
the
Mandarine
how
terrible
the
occasion
of
his
retirement
was
;
but
presently
making
use
of
the
quickness
of
his
wit
,
asked
him
if
he
had
never
an
enemy
in
that
City
:
he
answered
him
,
yes
;
and
that
it
was
the
chief
Officer
of
that
City
,
that
is
the
Chifu
or
governour
,
which
of
a
long
time
had
borne
a
concealed
malice
against
him
.
Away
then
,
quoth
the
Mandarine
,
in
great
hast
,
let
your
Lordship
command
that
all
your
goods
be
removed
to
the
innermost
part
of
the
palace
,
and
let
them
set
fire
on
the
empty
part
,
and
call
out
for
help
to
quench
the
fire
:
to
which
the
governour
must
of
necessity
repair
with
the
first
,
it
being
one
of
the
principall
duties
of
his
office
.
As
soon
as
you
see
him
among
the
people
,
call
out
to
him
aloud
,
and
consigne
to
him
the
Cabinet
,
thus
shut
as
it
is
;
that
it
may
be
secured
in
his
possession
from
the
danger
of
the
fire
:
for
if
it
be
he
which
hath
caused
the
seale
to
be
stollen
,
he
will
put
it
in
his
place
again
,
when
he
restores
you
the
cabinet
;
if
it
be
not
he
,
your
Lordship
shall
lay
the
fault
upon
him
for
having
so
ill
kept
it
;
and
your
Lordship
shall
not
only
be
freed
from
this
danger
,
but
also
revenged
of
your
enemie
.
The
visitour
followed
his
councel
,
and
it
succeeded
so
well
,
that
the
next
morning
,
after
the
night
this
fire
was
,
the
governour
brought
him
the
seale
in
the
cabinet
;
both
of
them
concealing
each
others
fault
,
equally
complying
for
the
conservation
of
both
.
Now
if
after
this
example
the
Chinesses
must
passe
for
Barbarians
as
those
would
have
it
,
who
have
forced
me
to
relate
this
story
,
it
must
be
upon
the
same
account
,
on
which
others
have
said
as
much
of
Moses
.
CHAP.
5.
Of
the
manner
of
their
habit
.
THe
materials
,
of
which
they
make
severall
sorts
of
stuffs
and
cloaths
for
the
service
of
their
persons
,
as
cloathing
,
Beds
,
and
other
furniture
of
their
houses
,
are
wooll
,
convase
,
(
for
they
have
no
other
sort
of
linnen
as
I
have
formerly
hinted
)
silk
and
cotton
:
of
all
which
they
have
great
abundance
.
Two
hundred
years
before
Christ
they
used
garments
with
short
sleeves
,
such
as
the
Giapponeses
use
at
this
day
;
who
are
descended
of
them
,
and
still
conserve
this
ancient
habit
.
This
manner
of
garment
continued
here
,
untill
the
raign
of
Hoan
:
in
the
time
of
this
King
,
who
is
much
renowned
amongst
them
,
(
about
400
years
after
Christ
,
)
that
habit
was
altered
,
as
well
in
the
people
,
as
the
Officers
,
to
that
fashion
which
is
worn
at
this
day
:
and
is
the
very
same
throughout
the
whole
Kingdom
,
although
it
consist
of
so
many
and
so
large
Provinces
:
nor
can
it
be
altered
(
no
more
than
any
other
notable
custome
among
them
)
without
the
Kings
particular
Order
.
For
these
people
,
which
we
call
Barbarians
,
have
very
well
understood
,
that
the
changing
of
fashions
and
customes
in
a
Nation
for
those
of
strange
Countries
,
is
as
it
were
,
a
presage
that
that
Country
will
at
length
be
brought
into
subjection
to
that
other
,
of
whose
fashions
and
manners
they
are
so
enamoured
:
and
we
might
for
proofe
hereof
,
(
if
there
were
occasion
)
name
some
particular
Countries
among
us
.
These
fashioned
garments
have
been
conserved
for
so
many
yeares
;
and
reach
from
the
neck
to
the
feet
,
being
all
open
before
;
These
are
for
their
under
garments
,
and
are
made
for
to
sit
closer
to
their
bodies
.
Their
upper
garments
are
large
and
wider
in
compasse
.
And
because
they
use
no
buttons
,
they
lap
them
before
,
one
side
over
another
,
as
our
Clergie
men
doe
their
Cassocks
.
Their
sleeves
are
very
wide
,
and
the
whole
garment
without
any
trimming
.
A
piece
of
white
Taffat●e
of
the
length
of
ones
hand
serveth
them
for
a
band
;
when
it
is
foule
,
they
take
it
off
,
and
put
on
another
.
This
is
only
to
be
understood
of
the
Literati
,
or
learned
men
,
and
the
people
of
quality
;
for
the
common
sort
of
people
are
not
suffered
to
weare
it
.
The
young
men
weare
indifferently
all
sorts
of
colours
;
but
the
Ancient
men
do
weare
alwaies
the
most
modest
.
The
common
people
for
the
most
part
are
cloathed
in
black
;
as
all
sorts
of
servants
,
who
are
bound
not
to
alter
that
colour
.
Those
who
are
Governours
,
or
have
Governed
,
upon
occasion
of
Feasts
,
do
weare
garments
of
the
finest
red
.
The
rich
men
change
their
garments
at
all
the
4
seasons
of
the
year
;
and
the
inferiour
sort
,
(
although
poore
)
twice
a
year
,
at
winter
and
summer
:
and
upon
this
occasion
many
pawn
that
garment
,
which
they
weare
in
one
season
to
furnish
themselves
with
a
garment
for
the
next
.
Because
their
haire
is
their
chiefe
gallantrie
,
we
will
speak
here
a
word
or
two
concerning
it
.
Their
youth
,
till
seventeen
years
of
age
,
leave
the
shortest
part
of
their
haire
hanging
loose
,
the
other
they
combe
back
to
the
top
of
their
head
;
where
they
tie
it
up
in
a
knot
.
After
that
,
age
they
weare
a
net
of
horse-haire
,
which
is
like
unto
our
Cawles
,
under
which
they
gather
up
all
their
haire
,
not
suffering
one
haire
to
hang
out
:
on
the
top
of
this
they
all
weare
caps
;
the
Literati
square
caps
,
the
rest
of
the
people
,
round
:
they
are
all
made
of
silk
,
or
else
of
hors-haire
,
which
by
reason
of
the
workmanship
come
often
to
be
more
costly
than
the
other
.
They
are
alwaies
to
be
black
,
unlesse
it
be
in
the
win●er
,
when
they
weare
them
of
felt
,
&
are
always
gray
,
or
else
of
the
naturall
colour
of
the
wooll
.
At
the
first
time
any
one
putteth
on
this
Cawle
,
it
is
done
with
a
particular
solemnitie
,
as
we
were
wont
anciently
,
at
the
first
putting
on
of
the
cloake
or
sword
.
For
shoes
,
they
know
no
other
materialls
,
but
silk
of
all
sorts
and
colours
,
for
the
rich
;
and
for
the
poore
,
cotton
:
they
are
differing
from
ours
in
shape
,
and
in
the
cost
,
which
is
bestowed
upon
them
,
having
many
little
works
wrought
on
them
with
the
needle
.
Skins
are
used
only
for
bootes
,
which
are
rarely
seen
there
.
The
richer
and
better
sort
of
the
people
weare
hose
of
Damaske
or
Sattin
,
or
any
sort
of
white
silk
;
the
rest
of
white
Cotton
.
They
weare
breeches
generally
,
both
men
and
women
.
This
is
the
habit
of
this
ample
Kingdome
,
being
as
large
almost
as
all
Europe
,
which
hardly
keepeth
constant
to
its
owne
fashions
,
in
any
of
its
smallest
Provinces
.
The
women
are
decently
habited
with
the
same
coa●es
,
(
if
I
may
so
call
them
)
which
the
men
use
;
wearing
them
close
about
their
necks
.
Even
the
ordinary
sort
of
women
are
very
curious
in
dressing
their
heads
,
adorning
their
haire
with
flowers
,
as
well
naturall
as
artificiall
;
having
in
this
art
a
competition
with
nature
;
and
with
the
varietie
of
colours
,
the
forme
and
figure
of
them
they
do
as
happily
deceive
the
eyes
of
the
beholders
,
as
the
grapes
of
Zeuxes
,
did
the
sparrowes
;
or
to
expresse
it
better
,
as
the
curtaine
of
Parrhasius
deceived
Zeuxes
.
The
women
of
the
better
quality
use
gold
and
silver
,
the
Courtesans
,
or
publique
women
are
not
suffered
to
weare
them
;
and
it
is
a
distinction
to
know
them
by
,
what
they
are
,
that
they
are
not
allowed
to
weare
any
ornament
on
their
heads
(
contrary
to
the
custome
of
other
Countries
)
nor
to
have
their
houses
within
the
walls
.
The
rest
of
their
under-garments
are
the
same
both
in
men
,
and
women
,
only
their
shoes
are
so
little
,
that
one
might
reasonably
doubt
,
whether
so
small
feete
could
belong
to
a
humane
body
growen
to
a
full
stature
:
The
reason
of
this
is
,
that
from
their
very
infancy
they
swathe
their
childrens
feet
,
so
streightning
them
to
hinder
their
growth
;
and
not
(
as
we
say
in
Europe
)
because
they
are
not
suffered
to
goe
:
and
although
it
be
the
common
opinion
,
that
it
is
a
great
part
of
beauty
to
have
little
feet
,
yet
the
more
understanding
Chinesses
do
hold
this
effeminacy
to
be
a
very
great
folly
.
It
tooke
its
originall
from
one
of
their
Queenes
,
who
having
ill-shapen
feet
,
to
mend
that
naturall
def●●t
,
did
swathe
them
,
to
bring
them
to
a
better
forme
:
so
that
,
what
was
necessitie
in
her
(
if
it
may
be
called
a
necessitie
,
to
mend
such
feet
,
as
might
have
served
well
enough
without
it
)
it
came
to
be
a
gallantrie
in
all
women
by
imitation
of
her
:
so
much
ought
Princes
to
avoid
the
making
of
themselves
Authors
of
ridiculous
novelties
.
The
retirement
of
the
women
is
very
great
.
There
is
not
a
woman
to
be
seen
in
the
streets
,
although
in
yeares
;
or
never
so
blamelesse
in
her
life
;
neither
are
men
suffered
to
visite
them
at
their
houses
.
That
part
of
the
house
where
they
inhabit
is
,
as
it
were
,
a
sacred
place
,
for
their
sakes
.
It
is
enough
to
tell
any
one
who
entereth
unwillingly
,
That
there
are
women
there
,
to
make
him
stop
presently
.
The
men-servants
may
enter
thither
only
while
they
are
little
boyes
.
Into
the
very
chamber
where
they
are
,
not
so
much
as
their
kindred
,
are
allowed
to
come
,
unlesse
they
be
the
younger
brethren
of
the
husband
,
of
very
small
age
;
no
not
the
husbands
father
;
with
so
much
punctualitie
,
that
if
upon
some
particular
occasion
he
would
chastise
his
son
,
(
for
although
they
are
married
,
their
fathers
do
chastise
them
,
if
they
see
cause
)
he
retireth
presently
to
his
wives
apartment
,
which
is
an
inviolable
Sanctuary
;
the
father
being
not
to
enter
thither
.
If
the
women
go
out
to
visite
their
parents
,
they
are
carried
in
Sedans
close
shut
;
and
this
is
the
custome
of
all
their
women
,
even
to
those
of
the
most
ordinary
qualitie
.
If
they
go
on
pilgrimage
to
any
of
their
Idolls
,
and
that
it
be
necessary
,
that
they
go
part
of
the
way
on
foot
,
they
cover
their
faces
with
a
vayle
.
If
they
go
by
water
in
the
Barks
with
their
Parents
and
kindred
(
as
I
saw
once
above
200.
upon
occasion
of
a
Pilgrimage
)
they
passe
one
before
another
without
speaking
a
word
;
beleeving
that
the
least
overture
that
women
give
to
the
conversation
of
men
is
a
large
gate
opened
to
the
danger
of
their
honour
.
This
,
which
may
be
counted
a
harsh
Strictnesse
,
is
turned
into
a
pleasaunt
Sweetnesse
by
custome
,
(
which
maketh
all
things
easie
)
as
well
for
their
repose
,
as
for
the
peace
and
concord
of
the
family
.
Notwithstanding
in
so
large
a
Country
as
China
,
this
custome
cannot
equally
be
observed
every
where
;
so
that
in
some
parts
,
as
I
have
above
mentioned
,
the
ordinary
women
go
abroad
as
among
us
;
but
the
women
of
quality
alwayes
observe
that
stile
of
retirednesse
.
CHAP.
6.
Of
their
Language
and
Letters
.
THe
language
which
is
used
in
China
is
of
so
great
Antiquity
,
that
many
beleeve
it
to
be
one
of
the
72.
which
were
at
the
Tower
of
Babel
.
At
least
it
is
manifest
by
their
books
,
that
it
is
more
than
3700.
years
in
use
among
them
.
Is
is
various
and
different
,
because
there
are
diverse
Kingdoms
,
whereof
this
Empire
is
composed
at
this
day
;
and
anciently
they
did
not
belong
unto
this
Crown
,
but
were
possessed
by
Barbarous
Nations
,
as
all
the
Southern
Provinces
and
some
of
the
Northern
:
But
at
this
day
the
Language
of
China
is
but
one
only
,
which
they
call
Quonhoa
,
or
the
language
of
the
Mandarines
;
for
they
at
the
same
time
,
and
with
the
same
care
and
industrie
,
that
they
introduced
their
government
into
other
Kingdomes
,
brought
in
likewise
their
language
:
and
so
at
this
day
it
runneth
through
the
whole
Country
,
as
Latin
doth
through
all
Europe
;
but
more
universally
each
Province
still
retaining
their
naturall
speech
.
It
is
a
Language
much
limited
;
and
as
in
the
multitude
of
letters
it
exceedeth
all
others
,
so
in
scarcenesse
of
the
nounes
which
it
useth
,
it
is
the
least
copious
of
any
:
for
it
hath
not
in
all
aboue
326.
and
of
words
(
which
in
reality
are
the
same
,
but
only
differing
in
accent
and
aspiration
)
1228.
Almost
all
end
in
vowels
,
and
those
few
,
which
do
not
terminate
in
vowels
,
end
either
in
M.
or
N.
They
are
all
Monosyllables
,
all
undeclined
,
as
wel
verbes
as
nounes
,
and
so
accommodated
to
their
use
,
that
many
times
the
verbe
serveth
for
a
noun
,
and
a
noun
for
a
verb
,
and
an
adverb
too
,
if
need
be
.
For
which
reason
it
is
more
easie
to
be
learn'd
than
the
Latine
;
the
Grammar
only
whereof
taketh
up
a
childs
whole
time
.
The
brevity
of
it
maketh
it
full
of
aequivocal
words
,
and
for
the
same
reason
compendious
.
This
which
would
be
troublesome
to
some
,
is
very
pleasing
to
the
Chinesses
;
who
are
most
particular
lovers
of
brevity
in
speech
;
being
either
imitatours
,
or
imitated
by
the
Lacedemonians
.
It
is
rather
sweet
than
harsh
,
and
if
it
be
spoken
perfectly
,
(
as
it
is
for
the
most
part
,
in
Nankim
)
is
very
delightfull
to
the
ear
.
To
say
a
thing
with
respect
,
with
humility
,
and
in
applause
of
anothers
merits
,
they
use
many
excellent
termes
and
phrases
,
(
which
are
the
proprieties
also
of
our
Portugesses
language
.
)
And
although
it
be
a
very
narrow
language
,
it
is
so
sweet
,
that
it
exceedeth
almost
all
others
that
I
know
.
To
say
among
us
:
Take
a
thing
,
either
with
the
whole
hand
,
or
with
some
particular
fingers
thereof
,
we
are
forced
still
to
repeat
the
verb
take
;
but
among
them
it
is
not
so
;
each
word
signifieth
the
verb
;
and
the
manner
too
.
As
for
example
Nien
to
take
with
two
fingers
;
Tzo
to
take
with
all
the
fingers
;
Chuá
with
the
whole
hand
turned
downwards
;
Toie
with
the
hand
having
the
fingers
turned
upwards
;
so
likewise
with
the
verb
[
is
]
as
;
he
is
in
the
house
,
he
is
eating
,
or
is
sleeping
:
they
have
a
word
,
wherewith
at
once
they
expresse
both
that
he
is
,
and
,
how
he
is
.
We
,
to
say
,
the
foot
of
a
man
,
the
foot
of
a
bird
or
the
foot
of
any
beast
,
are
forced
alwaies
to
specifie
with
the
same
word
foot
but
the
Chinesses
do
it
with
one
word
:
as
Kio
the
foot
of
a
man
,
Chua
the
foot
of
a
bird
;
Thì
the
foot
of
any
beast
.
Their
style
in
their
writing
is
very
different
;
from
their
discourse
,
although
the
words
are
the
same
:
so
that
when
one
taketh
the
pen
in
hand
for
to
write
,
he
had
need
to
raise
up
his
witts
;
and
it
would
be
counted
a
ridiculous
thing
,
to
write
as
they
speak
ordinarily
.
This
is
the
reason
,
that
all
their
pointed
or
accented
reading
,
orating
,
disputing
,
and
perswading
,
as
wel●
in
publick
as
in
private
,
is
alwayes
first
practised
and
exercised
with
the
pen.
The
letters
which
they
use
,
seem
to
be
as
Ancient
as
the
people
themselves
,
for
according
to
their
histories
it
is
since
the
Invension
of
them
3700.
years
to
this
present
year
1640
,
in
which
I
wrote
this
relation
.
I
wil
be
bold
to
say
that
this
is
one
of
the
most
admirable
things
in
that
Kingdome
:
for
the
number
of
their
letters
being
excessive
,
almost
all
have
some
skill
in
them
,
at
least
as
much
as
is
sufficient
for
the
exercise
of
their
trades
;
and
though
they
are
proper
only
to
China
,
yet
they
are
used
in
all
the
neighbouring
Kingdomes
,
every
one
reading
them
in
their
owne
language
;
as
among
us
it
is
in
the
figures
of
numbers
&
of
the
starres
;
which
are
the
same
over
all
Europe
;
and
yet
every
nation
calleth
them
by
different
names
.
They
are
very
proper
for
Embassies
,
Bills
,
and
Bookes
.
These
,
although
each
Province
have
a
different
language
,
are
common
and
understood
of
all
,
as
if
they
had
been
written
in
their
owne
language
.
The
Author
of
these
is
said
to
be
Fohi
,
one
of
their
first
Kings
.
At
the
beginning
they
were
fewer
,
and
more
simple
,
resembling
,
in
some
respect
,
the
thing
that
was
expressed
by
them
;
for
that
which
is
pronounced
Gè
,
and
signifieth
the
Sun
,
was
written
with
a
circle
,
and
a
Diametrall
line
through
it
.
Afterwards
the
form
was
something
varied
,
changing
the
circle
almost
into
a
square
,
having
the
same
line
through
it
,
and
doth
still
signify
the
Sun
.
This
variety
in
making
of
their
letters
hath
caused
foure
kinds
of
them
.
First
the
Ancient
,
which
remaineth
still
in
their
Libraries
,
and
is
understood
of
all
the
Litterati
,
although
it
be
no
longer
in
use
,
except
in
some
titles
and
seales
,
which
they
put
in
stead
of
Armes
.
The
second
is
called
Chincù
,
and
is
the
most
current
,
as
well
in
manuscript
,
as
printed
bookes
.
The
third
they
call
Taipie
,
and
answereth
to
the
running
hand
used
among
our
publick
Notaries
,
not
much
in
use
,
unlesse
it
be
in
bills
,
contracts
,
pleadings
,
policies
,
and
such
like
things
.
The
fourth
is
so
different
from
the
rest
,
as
well
for
the
Abbreviations
,
(
which
are
many
,
)
as
also
for
the
different
stroakes
and
shape
of
the
letters
,
that
it
requireth
a
particular
study
to
understand
them
.
This
word
Sie
,
which
signifieth
to
give
thanks
,
is
written
after
three
most
different
manners
.
Their
letters
are
in
all
sixty
thousand
,
enrolled
in
their
vocabulary
,
which
they
call
,
Haipien
,
and
may
be
rendred
a
great
sea
.
They
have
others
more
briefe
;
For
to
read
,
write
,
compose
,
and
understand
very
well
,
about
eight
or
ten
thousand
letters
will
serve
the
turne
:
and
when
they
meet
with
any
letters
,
which
they
call
a
cold
letter
,
they
have
recourse
to
their
vocabulary
,
as
we
do
,
when
we
meet
with
a
Latin
word
that
we
do
not
understand
.
From
hence
it
is
evident
,
that
he
is
most
learned
amongst
them
,
that
knoweth
most
letters
;
as
amongst
us
he
is
the
best
Latinist
,
that
is
most
verst
in
his
Calipines-Dixionary
.
To
form
all
these
multitude
of
letters
,
they
use
only
nine
strokes
,
or
touches
of
the
pen
:
but
because
these
only
would
not
be
sufficient
for
so
great
a
fabrique
,
they
do
joine
figures
,
or
perfect
and
significant
letters
,
one
into
another
;
by
which
means
they
make
other
new
and
different
ones
,
and
of
a
different
signification
.
So
this
line
—
signifieth
one
:
crossed
with
another
line
ten
,
and
having
another
stroke
at
the
bottome
signifying
the
earth
,
and
with
another
stroke
at
the
top
of
it
it
standeth
for
King
;
adding
a
stroke
on
the
left
side
of
it
between
the
two
first
strokes
it
is
taken
for
a
precious
stone
,
and
by
adding
certaine
other
lines
,
it
is
meant
for
a
pearle
:
And
this
last
figure
is
every
letter
to
have
,
that
must
signify
a
precious
stone
,
or
any
other
stone
,
that
is
of
price
and
esteeme
,
although
not
counted
precious
.
So
every
letter
which
signifieth
any
tree
must
have
joyned
with
it
the
letter
,
which
signifieth
wood
:
and
the
letter
that
signifieth
mettall
,
must
be
annexed
to
the
figure
which
it
is
put
to
signify
,
as
Iron
,
Copper
,
Steel
;
yet
this
is
no
infallible
rule
.
They
have
also
,
in
the
composition
of
their
Letters
,
had
respect
to
their
significations
:
and
so
that
square
figure
,
which
we
spake
of
before
,
to
signifie
the
Sunne
,
joyned
with
another
very
little
different
,
standing
for
the
Moone
,
is
called
Min
,
and
signifieth
Brightnesse
.
Another
which
hath
the
likenesse
of
a
Portall
,
called
Muen
,
signifieth
a
gate
:
there
is
another
which
signifieth
a
heart
,
to
which
it
hath
some
resemblance
.
Now
if
this
letter
be
placed
between
the
two
perpendicular
lines
,
which
form
the
letter
that
standeth
for
a
Portall
,
it
signifieth
Sadnesse
and
Affliction
,
that
is
,
a
heart
streightened
and
prest
in
a
narrow
doore
:
and
every
word
of
Sadness
must
have
a
heart
annexed
to
it
.
They
who
write
well
,
are
held
in
great
esteeme
;
and
they
make
more
account
of
a
good
writing
,
than
of
a
good
picture
.
And
for
a
set
of
ancient
letters
well
shapen
and
formed
,
they
do
not
care
to
spend
a
good
summe
of
money
:
and
letters
from
being
first
esteemed
,
have
come
at
length
to
be
reverenced
.
They
cannot
endure
to
see
a
written
paper
lying
on
the
ground
,
but
presently
take
it
up
;
and
in
the
childrens
schooles
there
is
a
place
appoynted
for
the
keeping
of
them
;
and
afterwards
they
burne
them
at
certaine
times
,
not
out
of
religion
,
or
superstition
,
as
the
Turks
do
,
but
only
out
of
the
reverence
they
beare
to
Letters
.
Their
way
of
writing
is
from
the
top
of
the
paper
downwards
to
the
bottome
,
and
beginning
at
the
right
hand
of
the
paper
proceed
to
the
left
,
as
the
Hebrewes
and
all
Eastern
nations
do
.
They
formerly
made
use
of
the
inner
barkes
of
some
trees
in
stead
of
paper
,
as
other
nations
have
done
.
For
a
stile
or
pen
they
used
certaine
Bodkins
of
Iron
,
with
which
they
dexterously
formed
their
Letters
.
They
wrote
also
many
things
on
Lamins
or
plates
of
mettall
,
and
also
on
vessels
of
molten
mettall
;
of
which
there
are
yet
some
remaining
,
which
are
held
in
no
small
esteeme
by
the
owners
,
&
all
that
see
them
.
But
it
is
now
1800
years
since
they
have
had
the
invention
of
paper
,
which
is
there
of
so
many
sorts
&
in
so
great
plenty
,
that
I
am
perswaded
,
that
,
in
this
,
China
exceedeth
the
whole
world
;
&
is
exceeded
by
none
in
the
goodnes
thereof
.
That
which
aboundeth
most
,
&
is
most
used
for
printing
,
is
made
of
a
certaine
Tree
,
which
is
called
in
India
,
Bombù
,
and
in
China
,
Cio
,
the
art
in
making
of
it
is
like
ours
;
but
the
best
and
whitest
is
made
of
Cotton-cloth
.
In
stead
of
pens
they
use
pensills
made
of
the
haire
of
severall
creatures
:
the
best
are
of
those
of
a
Hare
.
They
are
more
easie
and
convenient
to
write
with
than
pens
:
the
ordinary
ones
cost
three
,
foure
,
or
five
farthings
;
the
best
come
to
six
pence
a
piece
.
Their
standishes
are
made
of
stone
of
severall
formes
,
and
are
commonly
handsomely
wrought
,
and
of
a
small
price
:
yet
they
have
some
of
thirty
crownes
a
piece
.
In
these
they
dissolve
the
inke
,
which
is
made
up
in
little
molds
and
dried
:
The
best
is
made
of
the
smoake
of
oyle
,
which
they
gather
by
art
:
it
is
sold
at
a
small
price
commonly
,
the
dearest
being
a
crowne
,
or
seven
and
six
pence
the
pound
;
but
the
best
of
all
from
ten
to
twenty
crownes
.
The
Artezans
which
make
it
are
not
held
for
Mechanicks
,
so
noble
is
this
art
esteemed
by
them
.
They
use
sometimes
red
ink
,
especially
in
their
Annotations
upon
books
:
and
sometimes
(
but
very
seldome
)
write
with
it
.
It
is
their
greatest
care
and
ambition
to
have
all
their
instruments
of
writing
to
be
of
rich
materials
,
neat
,
proper
,
and
in
good
order
,
with
the
same
pride
and
delight
,
as
the
most
accurate
Captain
or
Souldier
among
us
taketh
in
his
armes
.
In
printing
,
it
seemeth
that
China
ought
to
have
the
precedence
of
other
nations
:
for
according
to
their
books
they
have
used
it
this
1600
years
;
but
it
is
not
(
as
I
said
before
)
like
unto
ours
in
Europe
.
For
their
Letters
are
engraven
in
Tables
of
wood
.
The
Authour
of
the
book
ordereth
what
kind
of
letter
he
will
have
,
either
great
,
little
,
or
middle-sized
;
or
rather
he
giveth
his
manuscript
to
the
graver
;
who
maketh
his
Tables
of
the
same
bignesse
with
the
sheets
that
are
given
him
;
and
pasting
the
leaves
upon
the
Tables
with
the
wrong
side
outwards
,
he
engraveth
the
letters
as
he
findeth
them
;
with
much
facility
and
exactnesse
,
and
without
making
any
Errata
:
their
writing
not
being
on
both
sides
the
paper
,
as
among
us
,
but
on
one
side
only
;
and
the
reason
,
that
their
books
seem
to
be
written
on
both
sides
is
,
because
the
white
side
is
hidden
within
the
fold
.
They
print
likewise
with
Tables
of
stone
;
with
this
difference
,
that
then
the
paper
is
made
all
black
,
and
the
letters
remain
white
;
because
when
they
print
thus
,
they
lay
the
ink
upon
the
Superficies
of
the
stone
,
but
in
the
Tables
of
wood
,
they
put
it
only
in
the
hollow
of
the
engraving
.
This
last
manner
of
printing
serveth
only
for
Epitaphs
,
Pictures
,
Trees
,
Mountains
,
and
such
like
things
,
whereof
they
do
desire
to
have
the
memories
preserved
;
and
they
have
very
many
prints
of
this
kind
.
The
stones
which
serve
for
this
use
,
are
of
a
proper
and
particular
kind
;
their
wooden
Tables
are
made
of
the
best
Peare-tree
.
So
that
any
work
which
they
print
(
as
they
do
in
great
numbers
)
remaineth
alwaies
entire
in
the
print
of
the
Tables
,
to
bee
reprinted
as
often
as
they
please
,
without
any
new
expence
or
trouble
in
setting
for
the
presse
,
as
there
is
in
our
printing
.
Every
one
hath
the
liberty
to
print
what
he
pleaseth
,
without
the
Supervising
,
Censure
,
or
Licence
,
of
any
one
;
and
with
so
small
charges
,
that
for
every
hundred
letters
perfectly
engraved
in
the
manner
abovesaid
,
they
pay
no
more
than
foure
pence
half-penny
;
and
yet
every
letter
consisteth
of
many
strokes
.
CHAP.
7.
Of
their
manner
of
study
,
and
admittance
to
examination
.
THey
are
put
to
learn
from
their
tender
age
.
They
have
for
beginners
certain
little
bookes
,
containing
good
rules
and
precepts
of
vertue
,
good
manners
,
obedience
to
their
parents
and
superiors
,
or
some
such
like
matter
.
A
few
months
after
,
they
give
them
Classicall
books
;
which
they
get
all
by
heart
,
both
the
Text
and
the
Glosse
,
as
perfect
as
we
do
our
Pater
Noster
.
After
this
,
commeth
the
Masters
explanation
.
They
say
their
lesson
likewise
by
heart
,
the
Scholars
back
being
turned
towards
the
master
with
the
book
lying
open
upon
the
table
,
and
they
use
no
other
phrase
for
saying
their
Lesson
,
but
only
Poixú
,
which
signifieth
,
to
turn
their
back
upon
the
book
,
and
this
is
done
,
that
they
might
not
cast
their
eies
upon
it
to
help
themselves
.
They
are
kept
to
their
studies
with
so
much
rigour
,
(
even
the
youngest
of
them
)
that
they
are
allowed
no
manner
of
recreation
or
divertisement
.
Every
day
they
write
something
,
and
their
masters
copy
is
laid
under
the
paper
,
like
the
black
line
among
us
:
and
the
paper
being
thinne
and
transparent
,
the
letters
easily
appear
through
,
which
the
boy
that
learneth
doth
easily
imitate
,
forming
other
letters
like
those
,
which
hee
seeth
under
his
paper
;
and
by
using
this
for
some
short
time
,
he
becometh
accustomed
to
the
fashion
of
his
Masters
hand
,
which
he
imitateth
after
this
manner
.
Therefore
after
some
time
spent
in
this
exercise
,
they
write
one
line
upon
the
Masters
copy
,
and
another
upon
the
blank
paper
by
the
side
of
it
;
for
,
as
I
have
said
,
the
lines
are
made
from
the
top
of
the
paper
to
the
bottome
,
till
at
length
,
when
they
can
well
imitate
the
copy
,
they
give
over
writing
upon
it
.
In
fine
,
they
take
very
much
paines
to
gain
a
good
hand
in
writing
;
for
,
in
their
examinations
,
where
their
compositions
are
copied
,
it
is
sufficient
to
have
their
Grace
denied
,
if
there
be
but
found
one
ill-shapen
letter
,
before
their
exercise
be
read
;
they
presuming
;
that
no
man
can
be
learned
,
if
he
read
,
or
write
ill
;
although
among
us
there
be
many
examples
to
the
contrary
.
For
it
is
wel
known
,
that
the
excellent
Doctour
Navarra
wrought
a
very
ill
hand
,
&
our
Bartolomeo
Philippo
,
a
singular
Scholar
,
writ
so
perfect
an
ill
hand
,
that
to
the
universall
grief
of
all
learned
men
,
his
most
learned
works
were
lost
;
although
they
were
many
,
and
no
doubt
,
full
of
most
admirable
knowledge
,
because
there
was
not
found
any
one
,
that
was
able
to
read
them
;
as
may
be
perceived
by
those
workes
of
his
,
that
have
escaped
out
of
that
pernicious
Chaos
.
Next
;
when
the
Chinesses
have
learned
a
good
quantity
of
their
letters
,
and
have
had
some
acquaintance
with
their
books
,
they
are
instructed
in
the
rules
of
composition
.
First
,
they
give
them
some
disordered
compositions
,
which
they
are
to
reduce
into
order
;
then
some
abbreviations
for
them
to
enlarge
upon
,
and
afterwards
in
due
time
they
give
them
only
the
point
or
Theme
;
in
like
manner
they
do
,
at
their
examinations
.
And
because
every
three
years
the
most
approved
compositions
of
those
,
who
have
taken
degrees
,
are
put
in
print
,
others
take
great
paines
in
them
,
and
get
as
many
of
them
by
heart
as
they
are
able
,
They
have
no
Universities
,
where
they
study
together
;
but
all
,
that
are
able
,
take
a
Master
into
the
house
for
their
sonnes
,
and
sometimes
two
,
if
there
be
much
difference
between
their
childrens
ages
.
This
Master
is
alwaies
with
them
without
any
interruption
,
and
teacheth
them
not
only
letters
and
sciences
,
but
whatsoever
concerneth
Civill
government
,
good
manners
,
moralitie
,
and
the
way
how
to
carry
themselves
in
every
thing
.
If
they
are
persons
of
Quality
,
the
Scholar
never
goeth
abroad
without
his
Master
,
who
serveth
to
instruct
him
in
all
Civilities
,
and
good
behaviour
;
particularly
in
visits
;
where
,
as
there
are
many
Ceremonies
used
,
there
is
something
of
difficultie
;
and
they
might
easily
commit
an
errour
,
if
their
Master
did
not
help
them
.
And
without
doubt
,
this
way
is
most
decent
for
their
reputation
,
and
more
profitable
for
their
studies
,
and
lesse
exposed
to
those
venemous
practises
and
company
,
which
are
apt
to
teach
them
such
customs
,
as
infect
their
minds
;
and
spoile
the
Decorum
of
a
Gentleman
;
and
much
more
in
China
,
where
,
if
any
one
have
this
evill
fame
,
he
cannot
be
admitted
to
examinations
.
There
are
neverthelesse
many
Schools
for
children
of
a
meaner
condition
;
where
the
Masters
have
this
good
quality
,
that
they
receive
no
more
than
they
are
well
able
to
teach
,
that
they
might
not
go
from
them
,
as
if
they
had
never
come
thither
;
as
it
falleth
out
too
often
in
Europe
,
where
each
Master
endeavoureth
to
have
many
Scholars
,
rather
for
his
own
gain
than
their
advancement
.
For
indeed
a
man
,
let
him
be
never
so
able
,
is
but
still
one
man
;
whence
it
commeth
to
passe
,
that
some
of
their
Schollars
know
the
School
,
but
are
not
known
of
it
.
This
inconvenience
is
avoided
in
China
:
each
taketh
no
greater
charge
upon
him
,
than
he
is
well
able
to
give
an
account
of
;
and
each
Master
admitteth
no
more
Scholars
,
than
he
can
well
teach
.
He
is
with
them
all
the
day
long
,
behaving
himself
with
much
gravitie
;
neither
do
they
ever
go
out
of
the
School
,
unlesse
it
be
at
meales
;
and
if
any
one
of
them
doth
live
far
off
,
his
dinner
is
brought
to
the
School
.
Their
play-daies
and
time
of
vacation
are
only
fifteen
daies
at
the
beginning
of
the
new
year
,
and
some
few
daies
in
the
fift
and
seventh
moon
:
and
as
there
are
there
no
Holy-daies
,
they
make
all
the
rest
of
the
year
an
un-interrupted
application
to
their
studies
.
So
sensible
are
they
of
this
truth
:
That
it
is
necessary
to
take
very
great
paines
to
bee
learned
;
and
,
that
seldome
any
one
passeth
with
the
reputation
of
a
knowing
man
,
without
much
labour
and
industrie
.
When
they
are
grown
up
and
past
these
rudiments
,
and
their
parents
are
not
able
to
provide
a
master
for
each
in
particular
;
some
of
the
kindred
and
neighbours
joyne
together
,
and
take
a
master
in
common
,
who
dyets
with
them
day
by
day
in
course
,
and
receiveth
his
Salary
from
them
all
,
which
is
not
much
;
but
more
or
lesse
according
to
the
custome
of
the
Countries
,
and
many
amount
each
year
to
40
or
50
Crowns
;
the
common
Salary
being
from
ten
to
twenty
crownes
:
besides
the
presents
which
they
make
them
at
certaine
feasts
,
consisting
of
stockings
,
shoes
,
and
such
like
things
.
At
meals
(
although
it
be
in
the
houses
of
persons
of
the
greatest
quality
)
they
are
to
sit
with
the
father
of
the
scholar
,
or
at
least
with
the
scholar
himselfe
.
Many
times
they
stu●y
not
in
their
fathers
house
,
having
others
more
proper
for
that
occasion
,
either
within
or
without
the
City
,
but
never
farr
off
:
and
as
much
as
they
can
,
avoyd
their
owne
houses
,
knowing
well
that
the
multitude
of
people
,
and
the
respect
which
is
payd
to
their
quality
at
home
,
are
capitall
enemies
to
study
:
hence
it
cometh
to
passe
in
other
Kingdomes
,
that
the
sonnes
of
Lords
and
great
men
do
for
the
most
part
,
prove
great
Ignorants
:
As
if
the
greatest
Nobility
did
not
consist
in
the
greatest
knowledge
.
There
are
ordinary
Masters
without
number
,
for
there
being
so
many
that
pretend
to
the
degree
of
a
Literato
,
and
so
few
that
attaine
to
it
,
the
greatest
part
are
constrained
to
take
upon
them
the
imployment
of
a
schoolmaster
;
so
that
to
set
up
a
schoole
the
year
following
,
they
go
about
to
get
scholars
for
that
time
,
from
the
beginning
of
the
present
year
,
but
in
great
houses
they
commonly
receive
none
for
Masters
,
but
such
as
have
taken
the
degree
of
Batchelour
,
who
continue
the
course
of
their
studies
with
a
designe
to
take
their
other
degree
.
When
they
have
taken
any
degree
,
although
it
be
but
only
of
Batchel●ur
,
they
are
then
no
longer
under
a
Master
,
but
forme
a
kind
of
Academie
,
as
it
were
,
among
themselves
;
where
they
meet
at
certaine
times
every
month
,
one
of
them
openeth
a
book
,
and
giveth
a
point
or
Theme
,
upon
which
all
of
them
make
their
Compositions
,
which
they
afterward
compare
among
themselves
.
Although
they
have
no
universities
and
particular
schooles
,
neverthelesse
they
have
generall
schooles
,
which
are
very
capacious
and
magnificent
,
and
most
richly
adorned
,
for
the
examiners
,
and
those
that
are
to
be
examined
;
of
which
there
is
a
wonderfull
great
number
.
These
schooles
are
in
the
Cities
and
Townes
,
but
the
most
stately
ones
are
in
the
Metropolies
of
the
Provinces
,
where
the
examination
of
Licentiats
is
held
.
These
fabriques
are
of
a
bignesse
proportionable
to
the
multitude
of
people
which
flock
to
them
.
The
form
is
almost
the
same
in
all
.
Those
of
Cantone
are
not
bigge
:
because
they
admit
not
of
above
foure-score
,
to
take
their
degree
;
whereas
in
others
,
there
are
admitted
from
an
hundred
to
a
hundred
and
fifteen
,
which
is
a
great
difference
.
The
whole
structure
is
compassed
about
with
a
wall
,
having
a
faire
and
sumptuous
gate
towards
the
South
,
opening
into
a
large
streete
,
where
a
numerous
multitude
are
gathered
together
.
This
streete
or
Piatza
is
150.
Geometricall
paces
broade
,
each
pace
consisting
of
five
foote
:
There
are
no
houses
in
it
,
but
only
porches
and
walks
with
seats
for
the
captaines
and
souldiers
,
who
are
there
assisting
all
the
time
of
the
examination
,
and
keep
a
strong
guard
.
At
the
first
entrance
,
there
is
a
great
Court
,
where
do
stand
the
Mandarines
of
the
first
post
,
with
a
Court
of
guard
within
the
gate
;
then
presently
appeareth
another
wal
with
a
gate
,
made
like
those
of
our
Churches
,
and
openeth
&
shuts
in
two
leaves
or
pieces
,
when
it
is
not
convenient
that
all
should
be
opened
:
when
you
are
past
that
gate
,
there
appeareth
a
large
place
,
in
which
there
is
a
pond
of
water
,
extending
from
one
tide
to
another
,
over
which
standeth
a
stone
bridge
of
perfect
Architecture
,
which
endeth
at
another
entrance
or
gate
,
guarded
by
Captaines
,
which
suffer
none
to
go
in
or
out
,
without
expresse
order
from
the
officers
.
After
this
gate
followeth
another
very
spacious
Court
,
having
on
each
side
rowes
of
little
houses
or
chambers
for
the
persons
that
are
to
be
examined
;
placed
on
the
East
and
West
side
thereof
.
Every
chamber
is
foure
palmes
and
an
halfe
long
,
(
every
palme
is
nine
inches
English
)
and
three
and
a
halfe
broade
,
and
is
in
height
about
the
stature
of
a
man
:
they
are
covered
with
Tarrasse
or
Playster
in
stead
of
Tyle
;
within
each
of
them
are
two
boards
,
the
one
fastened
to
sit
downe
on
,
the
other
moveable
for
a
Table
:
which
after
it
hath
served
them
to
write
upon
,
they
make
use
of
,
when
time
is
,
to
eate
on
.
There
is
a
narrow
entrie
,
which
leadeth
to
them
,
that
admitteth
but
of
one
man
a
breast
,
and
that
hardly
too
;
the
doores
of
one
row
open
toward
the
backside
of
the
other
.
At
the
time
of
the
examination
;
there
is
a
souldier
to
assist
in
every
one
of
these
little
chambers
,
to
guard
and
serve
the
person
to
be
examined
;
sitting
under
his
little
Table
:
They
say
,
he
hath
a
gagge
of
wood
in
his
mouth
,
that
he
should
not
speak
and
trouble
the
student
.
But
if
it
be
in
his
power
to
remedie
it
,
it
is
not
likely
,
that
he
doth
entirely
complie
with
his
obligation
.
At
the
end
of
this
narrow
entrie
I
spake
of
,
is
raised
a
Tower
upon
foure
Arches
with
Balusters
without
on
all
sides
,
within
which
there
is
a
Salone
or
great
Hall
,
where
do
assist
some
officers
and
persons
of
respect
,
who
stay
there
to
give
account
of
what
passeth
in
all
the
little
chambers
,
which
they
have
placed
in
their
sight
.
At
the
foure
corners
of
this
Court
are
foure
great
Towers
,
with
their
Bell
or
Drum
,
which
is
sounded
,
as
soone
as
there
happeneth
any
noveltie
or
disorder
,
to
give
notice
thereof
to
whom
it
doth
concerne
.
Nigh
to
these
Towers
are
other
Buildings
with
a
large
Hall
,
furnished
with
seats
and
Tables
,
and
other
necessaries
for
the
businesse
that
is
to
be
performed
there
,
which
is
the
first
examination
of
the
compositions
;
at
which
the
more
ordinary
officers
do
assist
,
sitting
in
those
seates
.
Going
through
the
Hall
by
the
gate
which
looketh
Northward
,
there
is
to
be
seen
another
Court
,
and
presently
another
Hall
of
the
same
form
;
but
the
furniture
thereof
is
more
rich
and
costly
,
it
serving
for
the
President
,
and
more
honourable
officers
.
Then
follow
likewise
other
appartaments
and
lodgings
for
the
said
persons
,
and
for
all
the
other
officers
and
examiners
;
every
appartament
hath
a
Hall
,
seats
and
Table●
to
negotiate
and
eat
at
;
a
chamber
with
a
bed
,
and
Canopie
of
silke
,
and
other
houshold-stuff
proper
to
that
end
they
are
designed
for
.
There
is
also
a
walke
with
little
gardens
and
low
Trees
.
There
are
also
joyned
to
these
,
other
lesser
chambers
for
Notaries
,
Secretaries
,
Pages
,
and
other
officers
of
their
families
;
besides
these
there
are
other
chambers
for
the
Mandarines
and
inferiour
officers
,
and
for
their
ordinary
servants
,
with
Butteries
,
Larders
,
Kitchins
,
and
whatsoever
is
necessary
for
the
accommodation
of
so
great
a
multitude
;
every
thing
being
disposed
and
ordered
even
to
admiration
.
Anciently
the
nobilitie
and
kindred
of
the
King
were
not
admitted
to
any
sort
of
office
or
publique
charge
;
no
,
nor
those
of
them
that
studied
,
were
allowed
to
come
to
the
examinations
,
to
take
their
degrees
.
About
20
yeares
since
,
after
many
earnest
solicitations
made
by
them
,
and
oppositions
by
the
contrary
part
,
they
had
the
priviledge
granted
them
,
to
be
admitted
to
all
examinations
;
and
the
examiners
are
obliged
to
confer
degrees
on
some
of
them
,
but
not
to
many
.
The
common
people
of
all
sorts
and
all
vocations
are
admitted
,
except
those
that
are
infamous
,
as
the
servants
of
the
Mandarines
(
not
their
houshold
Servants
,
but
those
which
serve
them
in
their
Tribunalls
and
Courts
of
justice
;
)
Sergeants
,
Bayliffs
,
Catchpoles
,
Rogues
,
Executioners
,
and
guardians
of
their
publique
women
,
called
Vampa
.
Likewise
those
are
not
admitted
,
against
whom
lyeth
any
tax
,
or
accusation
of
ill
manners
,
untill
there
be
satisfaction
given
of
their
amendment
.
They
have
three
sorts
of
degrees
Sieueai
,
Kiugin
,
Cinfu
;
and
that
we
might
the
better
understand
them
,
I
might
say
,
that
after
their
manner
they
are
answerable
to
our
Batchelour
Licentiate
,
and
Doctour
,
each
degree
having
their
severall
ensignes
and
badges
of
honour
.
Those
that
are
only
students
,
and
have
taken
no
degree
,
have
not
any
particular
priviledge
belonging
to
them
,
but
only
are
respected
as
Gentlemen
,
and
the
people
honour
them
,
as
the
lights
of
their
Country
,
so
much
is
knowledge
esteemed
among
them
,
who
know
,
how
to
honour
that
,
which
doth
truly
deserve
esteeme
.
CHAP.
8.
Of
the
manner
of
their
Examinations
,
and
how
their
degrees
are
conferred
.
THe
order
and
manner
,
that
the
Chinesses
observe
in
their
examinations
of
persons
that
take
their
degrees
,
is
very
curious
.
It
is
to
be
supposed
,
that
in
these
examinations
,
from
the
first
of
the
simple
student
,
to
the
last
of
the
Doctour
,
consisteth
the
businesse
of
the
greatest
importance
of
this
Kingdome
:
for
on
these
depend
the
degrees
and
offices
both
of
honour
and
profit
,
the
only
marke
,
at
which
mortalls
aime
with
their
chiefest
attention
.
In
a
word
,
if
there
be
an
employment
,
wherein
these
two
are
coupled
(
a
conjunction
which
the
old
proverb
hath
sentenced
to
be
very
difficult
)
certainly
it
is
this
.
We
will
begin
at
the
beginning
,
that
is
what
is
performed
by
the
meer
and
simple
students
.
Before
the
examination
there
is
first
spread
abroad
a
report
,
that
there
will
be
one
,
till
at
length
it
be
published
by
Authoritie
.
Because
the
degrees
which
are
conferred
,
and
those
which
pretend
,
are
many
,
it
is
not
convenient
that
so
great
a
multitude
should
be
admitted
to
the
examination
of
the
Chancellour
:
and
to
the
end
that
both
the
fit
and
unfit
should
not
enter
at
that
examination
,
there
is
an
order
in
the
Province
,
that
those
which
are
to
enter
,
should
be
proved
first
by
two
Antecedent
examinations
in
their
City
or
Towne
,
after
this
manner
.
Every
Judge
in
his
Territorie
doth
publish
an
examination
,
and
appointeth
a
day
for
the
meeting
of
all
the
students
of
his
Precinct
.
And
because
sometimes
the
place
of
the
publick
universitie
is
not
sufficient
for
the
reception
of
so
great
a
multitude
,
they
fill
a
large
field
with
seats
and
Tables
;
and
there
the
examination
is
held
.
The
Judge
giveth
the
poynt
upon
which
they
are
to
compose
.
They
begin
in
the
morning
and
are
allowed
time
till
night
;
They
give
in
but
one
composition
,
and
when
they
have
finished
it
,
they
consigne
it
to
the
proper
officer
;
who
,
putting
them
together
,
examineth
them
all
along
with
great
diligence
;
and
chusing
out
the
best
,
causeth
the
name
of
their
composers
to
be
written
:
this
roll
of
their
names
is
stuck
up
upon
the
wall
of
his
Palace
;
by
which
it
cometh
to
be
known
,
who
they
are
,
that
are
allowed
to
passe
to
the
supream
examination
;
and
this
allowance
they
call
,
Having
a
name
in
their
Village
.
The
compositions
thus
allowed
are
carried
by
the
Officer
,
in
person
to
the
Governour
of
the
City
:
and
the
same
do
all
the
judges
of
Townes
,
each
within
his
own
jurisdiction
;
and
each
City
in
its
Villages
,
each
City
being
divided
into
two
Villages
,
with
their
particular
judges
,
besides
the
Governour
of
the
City
.
And
all
the
students
of
the
Country
,
that
have
been
already
allowed
of
,
being
assembled
together
,
enter
into
the
generall
place
of
the
City
;
where
the
Governour
of
the
City
examines
them
again
,
and
giveth
them
a
new
point
,
after
the
same
manner
,
as
was
given
them
in
the
Village
with
this
difference
;
that
they
use
more
care
,
rigour
,
and
diligence
,
and
admit
lesse
of
the
Intercession
of
friends
,
who
are
ready
in
all
places
to
pervert
the
truth
.
Of
these
the
governour
chuseth
200
,
and
giveth
their
names
to
the
Chancellour
,
who
putteth
them
the
third
time
upon
the
same
examination
,
almost
in
the
same
manner
;
and
chuseth
out
amongst
them
about
20
or
25
,
upon
whom
he
conferreth
their
degree
;
so
that
being
sifted
three
times
most
exactly
,
they
come
at
length
to
be
but
few
in
number
.
Then
are
given
them
their
ensignes
and
priviledges
,
with
an
advertency
of
their
subordination
,
not
only
to
the
Chancellour
,
but
also
to
the
Prefects
;
who
are
two
in
each
City
;
and
are
called
Hioquon
;
that
is
,
Mandarines
of
the
sciences
.
Their
office
is
to
observe
and
spy
out
the
deportment
of
each
;
and
to
chastise
those
,
that
behave
themselves
amisse
;
and
(
which
is
more
)
they
may
examine
them
a
new
,
if
they
please
,
and
as
often
,
as
they
think
good
.
The
Chancellour
is
bound
by
his
office
to
send
through
the
Province
,
and
to
assemble
within
the
Cities
all
the
Ancient
Batchelours
,
and
to
examine
them
,
to
find
whether
they
study
;
or
else
addict
themselves
to
other
imployments
different
from
their
profession
.
He
rewardeth
the
diligent
,
and
castiseth
those
that
are
idle
,
in
this
manner
:
when
they
are
all
gathered
together
in
the
generall
Palace
,
he
giveth
them
a
point
for
their
compositions
;
the
which
being
ended
,
their
papers
are
divided
into
five
Decuries
or
Classes
;
to
those
of
the
first
he
giveth
praise
and
rewards
;
the
same
or
little
lesse
is
done
to
those
of
the
second
;
Those
of
the
third
Classe
are
passed
by
in
silence
;
those
of
the
fourth
he
chastiseth
;
those
of
the
last
Classe
,
he
depriveth
of
their
degrees
,
priviledges
,
and
ensignes
of
honour
,
and
turneth
them
back
to
be
rank'd
among
the
common
people
:
yet
neverthelesse
with
liberty
to
return
again
,
for
their
degrees
,
to
their
examinations
.
Of
the
first
sor●
are
chosen
the
ablest
to
the
number
of
40.
For
each
City
,
and
20
for
each
town
;
and
although
they
have
not
above
eight
Crowns
pension
a
man
,
they
stand
the
King
,
through
the
whole
Kingdom
in
300000.
Crowns
.
This
employment
is
very
great
;
for
the
Cities
are
444
;
the
Villages
1250.
This
is
that
which
a
Batchelour
is
obliged
to
do
,
to
obtain
his
degree
:
let
us
now
see
,
what
is
required
of
a
Licentiate
.
The
examination
of
these
is
held
every
three
years
,
in
the
chief
City
of
each
Province
,
upon
the
same
day
through
out
the
whole
Kingdom
;
which
useth
to
be
in
the
eighth
moone
;
and
commonly
falleth
out
to
bee
about
the
end
of
our
September
,
or
beginning
of
October
.
The
examination
lasteth
about
25
or
30
daies
;
although
they
,
that
are
to
be
examined
,
are
not
held
to
it
above
three
daies
only
;
and
those
are
the
ninth
,
the
twelfth
and
the
fifteenth
of
the
aforesaid
month
.
The
chief
examiners
are
the
greatest
Officers
of
the
whole
Province
,
besides
others
of
that
precinct
who
are
assistant
to
them
:
But
above
all
,
the
President
;
who
commeth
,
even
from
court
,
purposely
to
his
Province
.
These
are
the
first
,
that
do
assemble
in
the
general
Palace
;
and
with
them
their
Secretaries
,
notaries
,
and
other
people
appointed
both
for
their
Guard
and
service
;
and
likewise
Physitians
,
for
fear
they
might
have
need
of
them
;
because
,
whilest
this
action
lasteth
,
no
person
is
permitted
to
come
out
,
or
in
,
to
them
.
Without
,
there
remaineth
a
vigilant
Officer
,
to
provide
whatsoever
is
required
from
within
,
only
the
Chancelor
is
here
excused
from
this
confinement
,
because
he
is
the
common
master
of
all
the
Batchelours
.
There
are
some
,
which
are
so
infallibly
certain
of
their
knowledge
and
abilities
,
that
there
was
one
in
Kiamsi
,
who
,
after
the
studenrs
were
locked
up
for
their
examinations
,
made
a
list
of
those
whom
he
conceived
,
should
receive
their
degrees
,
and
having
set
it
up
in
publick
,
he
erred
only
in
six
,
of
an
hundred
and
fifteen
,
which
were
elected
.
When
the
Officers
are
assembled
,
the
students
(
which
in
the
larger
Provinces
and
Universities
exceed
the
number
of
7000
)
make
their
appearance
,
at
nine
of
the
clock
in
the
morning
,
keeping
their
order
,
and
without
any
contrast
;
(
as
it
often
happeneth
at
the
examination
of
Batchelours
,
with
such
confusion
,
as
is
often
the
occasion
of
undecent
and
unfortunate
accidents
,
and
sometimes
murders
,
as
I
once
saw
in
the
City
of
Sumkiam
in
the
Province
of
Nankim
,
and
in
that
of
Kiamsi
.
)
At
their
entrance
they
are
all
searched
,
to
find
what
they
carry
about
them
;
and
if
the
least
paper
be
but
found
about
any
one
of
them
,
he
is
presently
excluded
.
And
for
the
lesse
trouble
in
searching
of
them
,
they
are
all
obliged
to
wear
their
hair
loose
and
hanging
down
,
their
leggs
naked
,
and
shoes
made
of
cord
,
their
garment
without
lining
,
or
any
fold
whatsoever
,
with
their
inke-horne
and
pensels
about
their
necks
;
(
for
as
we
have
said
before
,
they
use
no
other
pens
,
but
those
.
)
As
soon
as
they
are
entred
,
they
retire
into
those
little
chambers
,
we
spake
of
before
;
each
into
one
,
with
his
souldier
to
watch
him
,
who
sitteth
at
his
feet
under
his
little
table
.
Then
they
lock
up
the
gates
,
setting
their
guards
of
Souldiers
;
who
keep
so
strict
and
rigorous
a
watch
,
that
during
the
examination
,
they
do
not
suffer
any
one
to
passe
through
that
street
;
much
lesse
do
they
permit
any
one
to
go
out
.
Then
presently
are
the
points
exposed
,
which
the
President
hath
already
written
in
large
letters
on
white
Tables
of
Charam
;
the
which
hang
publickly
at
the
four
corners
of
the
crosse
way
between
the
little
houses
;
so
that
every
one
may
see
them
from
his
own
chamber
,
the
Points
or
Theames
are
seaven
;
four
out
of
the
four
last
books
of
their
Philosopher
which
are
common
to
all
;
and
three
from
every
Kim
,
that
is
,
out
of
every
part
of
his
books
of
sciences
;
each
student
necessarily
professing
only
one
of
them
.
Vpon
each
point
the
student
is
to
write
briefly
,
Elegantly
,
and
sententiously
;
so
that
every
one
is
to
make
seven
compositions
,
which
are
to
be
written
in
a
faire
and
well
shap'd
letter
,
without
any
Abbreviation
.
If
they
afterwards
mend
or
correct
any
thing
,
they
are
to
write
underneath
,
in
what
line
that
Emendation
is
made
.
They
make
two
copies
of
their
compositions
;
the
one
subscribed
with
the
name
and
Sirname
of
their
Father
and
Grand-Father
,
with
the
years
of
their
own
age
,
together
with
an
Inscription
,
as
seemeth
good
to
each
of
them
.
These
they
seale
up
with
the
Inscription
only
on
the
outside
:
presently
they
consign
the
open
copies
to
the
officers
appointed
to
receive
them
,
and
then
go
their
waies
.
The
sealed
copies
are
kept
according
to
their
number
in
a
place
appointed
for
them
;
the
open
copies
are
given
to
certain
Notaries
,
who
copy
them
out
in
red
letters
,
that
the
composers
hand
might
not
be
known
;
and
after
that
,
they
are
given
to
the
Examiners
,
who
distributing
them
among
themselves
,
do
,
the
two
following
daies
,
examine
and
review
them
,
with
so
much
rigour
,
that
the
least
errour
is
sufficient
to
exclude
the
student
.
I
shall
give
you
a
pleasant
example
.
Among
their
letters
,
there
is
one
called
Ma
,
which
signifieth
a
horse
:
this
is
composed
of
a
perpendicular
line
crossed
with
three
others
,
and
underneath
hath
a
stroke
,
which
endeth
with
a
concavity
like
to
our
letter
S.
In
this
concavity
they
put
4
pricks
in
a
row
,
one
after
another
.
In
stead
of
these
four
pricks
when
they
write
with
Abbreviation
,
they
put
only
one
line
.
Now
there
was
a
student
,
who
in
his
composition
wrote
it
after
this
last
manner
;
and
although
his
composition
were
excellent
,
yet
because
he
had
not
writ
this
letter
after
the
first
manner
,
the
examiner
sent
him
away
with
these
words
,
without
four
leggs
the
horse
cannot
go
.
When
that
is
done
;
they
let
up
,
on
the
outward
wall
,
a
large
catalogue
of
the
names
of
such
,
who
have
made
any
fault
in
their
compositions
,
which
serveth
for
advice
to
them
,
to
return
home
to
their
houses
,
which
they
presently
do
partly
out
of
shame
,
and
partly
out
of
necessity
,
because
they
will
not
be
suffered
to
enter
at
the
following
examinations
.
The
second
time
they
enter
again
,
on
the
twelfth
day
of
the
month
,
where
they
are
proceeded
with
as
before
,
excepting
that
they
give
them
only
three
points
,
concerning
such
doubts
and
difficulties
,
as
may
occurre
i●
matter
of
government
;
to
understand
,
how
they
would
behave
themselves
in
it
,
and
how
they
would
advise
the
King
.
Then
again
upon
the
through
examination
of
these
second
compositions
many
are
sent
away
and
excluded
from
the
third
examination
:
to
which
they
enter
on
the
fifteenth
day
of
the
month
;
and
have
only
three
points
given
them
concerning
the
lawes
and
statutes
of
the
Realme
.
When
the
compositions
of
this
last
examination
are
received
,
they
shut
up
the
generall
Palace
for
fifteen
daies
,
more
or
lesse
;
and
during
that
time
,
by
comparing
and
chusing
the
best
,
they
are
reduced
to
a
small
number
,
who
do
really
deserve
the
degree
.
Then
they
consign
them
to
the
President
,
who
maketh
the
last
scruting
,
and
ranketh
them
in
their
places
and
order
,
there
being
a
great
difference
in
being
of
the
first
,
or
of
the
last
;
not
only
for
their
reputation
,
but
also
to
be
the
sooner
provided
of
some
good
place
or
office
.
After
this
last
diligence
is
ended
,
which
is
used
about
the
copies
of
the
compositions
,
presently
they
open
the
originall
compositions
that
were
sealed
and
laid
by
,
that
by
the
Inscriptions
they
might
find
out
the
names
of
the
Authours
;
which
they
write
down
in
certain
classes
according
to
their
merits
.
This
catalogue
is
exposed
to
the
view
of
innumerable
people
,
who
are
staying
without
to
expect
it
;
some
for
their
Son
or
Brothers
sake
,
some
for
their
Father
or
Friend
,
some
for
their
Master
or
Patrone
;
and
some
only
to
satisfie
their
curiositie
.
At
the
time
when
these
names
stand
exposed
,
being
written
in
very
large
letters
,
from
the
top
to
the
bottom
of
a
long
paper
,
two
palmes
and
a
halfe
broad
,
there
stand
ready
without
,
just
so
many
horses
which
are
to
carry
those
that
receive
their
degree
of
Licentiate
;
each
horse
being
marked
with
his
number
.
of
1.
2.
etc.
And
to
every
one
of
those
servants
,
who
are
appointed
to
lead
the
Horses
,
there
is
given
a
ticket
,
with
the
name
of
the
Graduate
,
and
the
number
of
that
place
,
which
belongeth
to
him
.
Who
presently
runneth
to
seek
him
out
(
it
being
not
easie
to
find
him
,
because
they
do
yet
stand
retired
)
to
give
him
notice
of
his
election
,
and
to
beg
some
reward
of
him
,
and
so
staies
with
him
to
wait
upon
him
,
till
he
departeth
to
go
to
the
Court.
The
students
having
notice
given
them
of
their
promotion
,
come
all
on
horse-back
to
the
Palace-general
,
every
one
in
his
order
;
where
the
Proveditor
and
Minister
of
the
Kings
Exchequer-chamber
,
standeth
ready
expecting
them
,
with
the
ensigns
of
their
dignitie
,
as
the
Cap
,
Gown
,
Tippit
,
and
Boots
,
which
he
solemnly
putteth
upon
them
,
and
when
they
are
thus
adorned
,
they
go
presently
to
give
thanks
to
the
President
of
the
examinations
:
who
receiveth
them
on
foot
,
and
treateth
them
,
as
his
equals
,
though
he
be
alwaies
to
them
in
the
stead
of
a
Master
:
and
they
do
so
depend
on
him
;
and
bear
him
such
extraordinary
respect
,
that
it
is
a
thing
almost
incredible
to
be
related
.
Among
them
is
so
much
love
and
amity
,
as
if
they
were
really
brethren
;
for
they
are
called
brothers
of
the
examination
;
and
like
such
do
they
respect
one
another
.
After
follow
diverse
ceremonies
,
and
severall
banquets
presented
by
the
Officers
altogether
.
They
are
three
in
all
,
as
I
remember
,
and
are
all
very
sumptuous
,
but
the
third
is
of
some
profit
also
:
for
in
this
,
there
is
set
to
every
one
of
them
three
tables
;
the
first
covered
with
diverse
meates
;
the
second
with
hens
,
fowle
,
venison
,
and
other
flesh
,
which
is
to
be
all
raw
;
the
third
with
dryed
fruits
:
and
all
this
is
to
be
sent
home
to
their
houses
,
that
they
might
spend
it
there
,
at
their
own
pleasure
and
discretion
.
Assoon
as
these
men
have
obtained
their
degree
,
they
become
presently
great
,
honoured
,
nay
adored
;
and
,
I
know
not
how
,
suddenly
rich
.
After
this
,
they
go
no
longer
on
foot
,
but
either
on
hors-back
or
in
a
Sedan
.
And
not
only
the
graduate
,
but
his
whole
family
,
change
their
condition
,
and
he
beginneth
to
think
of
purchasing
his
neighbours
houses
,
and
to
build
himself
a
Palace
.
This
will
yet
seem
more
wonderfull
to
him
,
that
knoweth
,
that
many
of
them
come
out
of
their
countries
a
very
great
way
on
foot
,
carrying
at
their
backs
,
that
habit
,
which
they
are
to
wear
in
the
City
;
having
sometimes
their
hands
daubed
with
clay
,
wherewith
they
lately
were
mending
up
their
poor
cottages
:
of
which
sort
of
blades
I
have
seen
some
come
to
Nankim
.
These
solemnities
being
ended
,
the
Graduates
presently
prepare
to
go
to
Court
,
to
be
made
Doctours
;
and
if
they
will
take
any
government
upon
them
,
they
are
presently
provided
with
some
place
or
other
:
But
if
they
accept
of
any
government
,
they
lose
their
pretension
of
being
examined
afterward
for
Doctour
.
Although
there
is
none
who
at
first
doth
not
attempt
it
;
But
if
any
one
doth
not
succeed
in
it
,
and
begin
to
be
somewhat
in
years
,
having
a
mind
to
put
himselfe
presently
into
the
world
,
he
accepteth
of
a
Government
,
having
only
the
title
of
a
Licentiate
,
but
such
very
seldome
come
to
very
high
preferments
;
although
there
have
been
found
some
of
them
,
who
have
had
the
good
fortune
to
be
advanced
to
the
quality
of
Vice-roy
.
For
this
journey
to
Court
they
have
every
one
of
them
given
them
80.
crownes
,
out
of
the
Kings
exchequer
,
to
bear
their
charges
:
and
it
is
very
certaine
(
as
I
have
been
informed
by
some
Chinesses
of
credit
,
)
that
the
whole
expences
,
which
every
Licentiate
stands
the
King
in
,
from
the
time
he
taketh
his
degree
,
till
he
cometh
to
be
placed
in
the
Court
amounteth
to
1000.
crownes
;
which
throughout
the
whole
Kingdome
,
(
according
to
my
account
,
)
maketh
a
million
and
halfe
of
crownes
.
So
much
doth
it
cost
the
Prince
in
the
forming
of
his
wisemen
,
and
making
them
capeable
of
the
Government
of
his
crowne
:
so
great
a
reward
doth
he
propose
to
them
,
that
they
might
aspire
to
be
sufficiently
learned
.
The
Licentiates
,
who
are
made
every
three
yeare
,
throughout
all
the
Provinces
,
are
about
fifteen
hundred
,
more
or
lesse
;
and
this
is
no
great
number
in
respect
of
those
,
which
procure
,
their
degree
in
all
the
generall
Palaces
.
In
that
of
Cantone
,
which
is
one
of
the
least
,
having
not
above
7500.
little
chambers
in
it
,
the
compositions
of
the
first
day
are
about
96148.
from
whence
may
easily
be
inferred
,
how
great
the
number
of
the
pretenders
is
.
And
now
we
will
give
a
particular
chapter
,
concerning
the
supreme
degree
.
CHAP.
9.
Of
the
degree
of
Doctour
.
THe
degree
of
Doctour
is
solemnly
conferred
at
the
Court
,
in
the
second
Moone
of
the
yeare
,
which
answereth
to
our
month
of
March
.
They
proceed
in
it
according
to
the
same
form
,
which
was
observed
in
the
degree
of
Licentiate
;
excepting
that
the
ensignes
of
honour
are
different
,
and
the
examiners
of
greater
qualitie
;
they
being
the
chiefe
of
the
royall
Colledge
called
Hanlin
,
and
their
President
is
alway
the
Colao
,
the
greatest
dignitie
,
next
the
King
,
of
this
Empire
:
although
he
differently
exerciseth
the
charge
of
President
;
for
,
in
this
Transaction
,
they
of
the
royall
Colledge
have
a
definitive
vote
;
and
the
compositions
being
distributed
among
them
,
after
the
first
election
,
they
,
who
are
elected
and
approved
by
them
,
cannot
be
refused
or
rejected
by
the
President
.
All
the
Licentiates
of
the
Kingdome
are
admitted
to
this
examination
,
as
well
the
old
ones
,
as
the
new
.
And
anciently
there
was
no
precedent
examination
to
inable
them
for
this
admittance
;
because
it
was
accounted
sufficient
to
be
a
Licentiate
,
to
have
entrance
at
the
examination
of
Doctors
:
But
because
among
their
compositions
there
were
many
so
ill
made
,
that
it
was
time
lost
to
read
them
,
and
did
render
the
composers
incapeable
,
not
only
of
the
degree
of
Doctour
,
but
likewise
of
pretending
to
it
;
therefore
about
15.
years
since
,
there
was
introduced
another
examination
for
the
receiving
of
them
,
which
is
in
practise
to
this
day
:
from
whence
it
happeneth
,
that
many
are
not
received
,
to
their
great
shame
and
sorrow
:
which
is
a
wholesome
instruction
to
others
not
to
spend
their
time
in
feasting
and
recreations
.
In
this
examination
are
to
be
chosen
350.
upon
whom
the
degree
of
Doctour
is
conferred
.
The
ensignes
of
honour
,
excepting
the
Bootes
,
which
are
the
same
in
all
,
are
very
different
from
those
of
the
Licentiates
,
both
in
cost
and
ornament
.
They
have
also
a
girdle
given
them
,
which
they
alwaies
weare
in
their
places
of
Government
,
which
are
bestowed
upon
them
;
but
is
more
rich
and
precious
,
according
to
the
offices
they
are
advanced
to
.
When
they
have
received
their
degree
,
and
put
on
their
ensignes
of
honour
,
they
all
assemble
,
within
a
Hall
of
the
Kings
Palace
prepared
for
that
purpose
,
where
they
are
examined
the
second
time
in
one
only
composition
,
the
poynt
being
about
the
Government
and
employment
which
they
are
to
be
admitted
to
.
At
this
examination
,
in
former
times
the
King
did
use
to
assist
in
person
;
but
now
there
assisteth
a
Colao
in
his
name
.
The
examination
being
ended
,
they
passe
into
another
Hall
,
where
the
new
Doctours
do
make
their
reverence
to
the
King
,
and
presently
the
Colai
presents
to
him
three
of
them
,
which
have
obtained
the
first
places
;
then
the
King
with
his
owne
hand
bestoweth
a
reward
on
each
of
them
.
He
to
whom
he
giveth
the
first
gift
,
being
the
chief
of
all
the
rest
,
hath
a
particular
name
belonging
to
him
ever
after
;
as
also
,
to
the
second
and
the
third
:
The
first
they
c●ll
Chuam
.
Yuen
,
the
next
Pham
,
Yuen
;
the
third
Thoan
,
Hoa
;
and
this
name
is
of
so
great
esteeme
and
reputation
,
that
in
a
few
daies
after
the
examination
,
there
is
scarce
any
person
through
out
the
whole
Kingdom
,
that
doth
not
know
them
by
these
names
;
and
not
by
the
names
of
their
fathers
and
Countrie
;
which
is
a
wonderfull
thing
in
so
vast
a
Kingdom
as
that
is
.
The
honour
is
as
great
,
as
that
of
our
Dukes
and
Marquesses
.
As
well
for
the
respect
,
which
is
paid
them
throughout
the
whole
realme
;
as
for
the
places
of
authority
and
trust
,
where
they
are
put
to
govern
;
being
the
very
same
,
which
were
anciently
conferred
upon
those
great
Lords
,
whose
authority
was
in
another
way
,
correspondent
to
that
,
which
now
these
Doctours
have
.
These
ceremonies
being
accomplisht
,
there
is
yet
another
examination
,
which
although
it
be
voluntarie
,
there
are
few
that
absent
themselves
from
it
.
A
new
point
is
given
;
they
make
their
compositions
;
and
according
to
them
there
is
an
Election
made
of
those
,
who
are
to
be
admitted
to
the
royall
colledge
.
They
select
only
30
of
the
most
deserving
,
and
of
them
they
admit
five
every
year
;
who
only
for
being
entred
in
so
smal
a
number
,
are
alway
providing
with
profitable
places
of
government
.
The
other
twenty
five
have
particular
Palaces
assigned
them
;
where
they
assemble
,
and
become
as
Scholars
under
the
discipline
of
a
Colao
;
who
almost
every
day
,
causeth
them
to
compose
somewhat
,
and
exercise
themselves
in
all
that
belongeth
to
their
learning
,
and
speculative
government
.
This
continueth
til
the
next
examinations
,
at
which
new
persons
enter
,
and
the
other
go
forth
,
and
according
to
their
degrees
and
antiquity
,
are
provided
with
the
places
of
greatest
importance
at
the
court
;
from
whence
(
unlesse
it
be
to
be
Presidents
of
the
examinations
,
or
some
other
particular
imployment
,
that
lasteth
but
a
short
time
,
and
by
the
Kings
order
)
they
never
go
out
;
no
not
to
be
vice-royes
;
which
imployment
is
accounted
below
them
,
because
only
those
of
the
royal
colledge
are
capable
of
the
dignity
of
a
Colao
.
All
the
new
Doctors
are
that
year
put
into
some
employment
,
unlesse
there
be
any
,
that
is
not
of
competent
years
.
That
which
helpeth
this
multitude
to
imployments
,
is
that
the
same
year
there
is
held
a
generall
visitation
throughout
the
whole
Kingdome
;
by
which
there
are
so
many
of
the
old
Mandarines
turned
out
,
that
there
are
many
places
made
void
for
the
new
ones
;
and
,
as
this
degree
is
of
high
account
,
the
visits
,
congratulatious
,
Feasts
,
and
Presents
,
which
are
made
upon
this
occasion
,
are
almost
incredible
.
The
reward
for
bringing
the
first
newes
,
is
many
times
worth
200
Crownes
to
the
Messenger
,
but
commonly
50
,
assoon
as
the
friends
and
kindred
of
those
who
are
named
among
the
three
first
above-mentioned
,
hear
of
their
promotion
,
presently
they
erect
unto
them
triumphall
arches
in
their
Cities
or
Villages
,
not
of
wood
coverd
with
Canvasse
or
past-bord
;
but
of
pure
Marble
sumptuously
wrought
;
in
the
front
whereof
is
engraved
the
name
of
the
Person
,
for
whom
they
were
erected
;
the
place
he
hath
obtained
,
and
the
year
of
his
Doctour-ship
;
in
a
word
,
the
world
is
the
same
throughout
.
It
is
a
vain
thing
to
beleeve
,
that
he
which
hath
not
power
,
should
be
admired
,
heard
or
received
with
applause
;
whether
it
be
done
out
of
zeale
to
the
truth
,
or
out
of
flattery
and
interest
.
CHAP.
10.
Of
the
Books
and
Sciences
of
the
Chinesses
.
OF
the
Sciences
of
the
Chinesses
,
we
cannot
speak
so
very
distinctly
and
clearly
;
because
really
,
their
Authours
have
not
been
so
fortunate
,
as
Aristotle
,
Plato
,
and
other
Philosophers
and
wise
men
,
who
have
methodically
handled
them
under
their
several
Classes
,
divisions
,
and
titles
:
whereas
the
Chinesses
have
written
little
or
no
thing
of
many
of
the
sciences
and
liberal
arts
,
and
of
the
rest
,
but
superficially
,
except
those
which
concern
good
government
and
policie
.
From
the
very
beginning
it
hath
been
their
chiefest
aim
,
to
find
out
the
best
way
of
government
;
the
first
that
began
this
,
were
the
Kings
Fohi
,
Xinon
and
Hoamsi
.
These
three
at
the
beginning
gave
themselves
to
their
morall
and
speculative
Sciences
,
by
way
of
mysticall
,
even
and
odd
numbers
,
and
other
ciphers
and
notes
;
by
which
they
gave
law
to
their
subjects
:
and
from
hand
to
hand
,
these
were
alway
communicated
to
the
Kings
;
who
were
the
wisemen
of
that
time
,
and
by
this
means
did
govern
the
Kingdome
;
untill
the
Monarchie
of
Cheù
;
which
began
1123.
years
before
the
coming
of
our
Saviour
:
at
which
time
Venuam
,
and
Checuam
his
youngest
Sonne
,
published
these
numbers
and
ancient
notes
,
and
made
a
booke
of
them
,
intitled
Yechim
;
giving
likewise
many
morall
precepts
,
documents
and
orders
to
the
whole
Kingdome
;
and
following
the
steps
of
other
Philosophers
,
which
lived
according
to
the
Stoick
rule
:
they
had
alway
great
care
of
the
Government
and
publique
good
;
untill
the
time
of
Confusio
;
who
composed
five
bookes
in
order
,
(
called
by
them
Vehim
)
which
are
at
this
day
held
as
sacred
.
He
made
also
other
bookes
;
and
of
his
sentences
and
sayings
there
have
been
(
since
)
also
many
more
bookes
composed
.
This
Philosopher
flourished
about
150.
yeares
before
the
coming
of
Christ
;
he
was
a
man
of
a
good
nature
,
well
inclined
to
vertue
,
prudent
,
sentencious
,
and
a
lover
of
the
publique
good
.
He
had
many
disciples
,
which
followed
him
;
he
had
a
great
desire
to
reform
the
world
(
which
,
even
at
that
time
,
began
to
lose
its
sinceritie
and
veracity
,
changing
the
ancient
manner
of
living
,
and
introducing
moderne
customes
.
)
And
so
he
governed
in
severall
Kingdomes
:
for
when
he
saw
,
that
they
did
not
live
conformable
to
his
precepts
and
counsells
in
one
Kingdom
,
he
went
to
another
;
yet
not
uncensured
by
many
other
Philosophers
of
that
time
,
who
seeing
the
evill
course
,
which
men
tooke
,
retired
themselves
to
their
villages
,
and
becoming
husbandmen
,
in
their
owne
persons
tilled
their
grounds
.
Now
it
happened
that
one
day
Confusio
,
passing
along
,
and
being
to
go
through
a
river
,
whose
ford
he
was
not
acquainted
withall
,
sent
one
to
enquire
of
a
man
that
was
labouring
thereabouts
,
who
was
a
Philosopher
,
He
asked
the
messenger
,
who
he
was
;
and
being
answered
,
that
he
was
a
disciple
of
Confusio's
,
who
sate
in
his
Coach
expecting
his
answer
;
The
Philosopher
replied
,
let
him
go
in
a
good
houre
:
he
knoweth
the
way
,
and
hath
no
need
of
a
guide
;
signifying
thereby
,
that
he
went
from
Kingdome
to
Kingdome
,
endeavouring
to
Governe
,
in
a
time
that
was
not
proper
for
Philosophers
to
reigne
in
.
Neverthelesse
in
after
times
,
this
man
was
in
so
great
favour
with
the
Chinesses
;
and
the
bookes
which
he
composed
were
held
in
so
much
credit
,
as
also
the
sayings
and
sentences
which
he
left
behind
him
;
that
they
do
not
only
hold
him
for
a
Saint
,
and
a
Master
and
Doctour
of
the
whole
Kingdome
,
and
whatsoever
is
cited
of
him
is
esteemed
as
an
Oracle
or
sacred
thing
;
but
also
,
in
all
the
Cities
of
the
Kingdome
,
he
hath
publique
Temples
built
to
his
memorie
,
where
at
set
times
he
is
worshipped
with
very
great
ceremony
:
and
in
the
year
of
the
examinations
,
one
of
the
principall
ceremonies
is
,
that
all
the
graduates
go
together
to
do
him
reverence
,
and
acknowledge
him
for
their
Master
.
Of
those
that
are
descended
from
him
,
he
that
is
the
neerest
of
kin
hath
a
competent
revenue
,
and
enjoyeth
the
title
of
Chuheu
,
which
is
as
much
as
Marquis
or
Duke
.
The
Governour
of
the
City
where
he
was
borne
,
out
of
respect
and
favour
to
him
,
is
alwaies
one
of
his
family
:
and
finally
,
all
those
of
his
linage
,
assoone
as
they
are
borne
,
have
a
particular
priviledge
from
the
Emperour
,
and
are
respected
by
all
,
in
regard
of
their
predecessour
Confusio
.
This
custome
continueth
to
this
day
,
although
it
be
1800.
yeares
since
he
died
.
But
returning
to
the
Bookes
which
he
published
,
they
are
these
following
;
The
first
is
called
Yekim
,
and
treateth
of
his
naturall
Philosophie
,
and
of
the
generation
and
corruption
of
things
;
of
Fate
,
or
Judiciary
Prognostication
from
these
and
other
things
,
and
from
naturall
principles
;
Philosophizing
by
way
of
numbers
,
figures
,
and
symboles
,
applying
all
to
moralitie
and
good
government
.
The
second
is
called
Xukim
,
containing
a
Chronicle
of
the
ancient
Kings
,
and
their
good
government
.
The
third
Xikim
,
and
is
of
ancient
poesie
,
all
under
metaphors
and
poeticall
figures
,
concerning
the
naturall
inclinations
of
mankind
,
and
also
of
diverse
customes
.
The
fourth
,
named
Likim
,
treateth
of
rites
and
civill
ceremonies
of
the
Ancients
;
and
also
of
those
that
belong
to
Religion
and
divine
worship
.
The
fifth
is
called
Chuncieu
,
the
which
treateth
also
of
the
History
of
their
Countrie
,
and
containeth
a
collection
of
examples
of
severall
ancient
Kings
,
good
and
bad
,
to
be
imitated
or
avoided
.
There
are
also
foure
other
bookes
,
which
were
made
by
Confusio
and
another
Philosopher
called
Mensiù
;
In
these
nine
bookes
is
contained
all
the
naturall
and
morall
Philosophie
,
which
the
whole
Kingdome
studieth
;
and
out
of
these
is
taken
the
point
,
which
is
proposed
to
read
,
or
compose
on
,
in
their
examinations
for
degrees
.
Upon
these
bookes
they
have
severall
commentaries
and
glosses
:
But
there
is
one
of
them
,
which
by
the
law
of
the
Kingdome
they
are
commanded
to
follow
;
nor
are
they
allowed
to
contradict
it
in
their
publique
Acts
;
and
hath
almost
the
same
authority
with
the
text
.
These
nine
bookes
are
held
,
as
it
were
,
sacred
,
and
in
them
,
and
their
Glosses
and
commentaries
consisteth
the
great
endeavour
of
their
studies
;
getting
them
by
heart
,
and
endeavouring
to
understand
the
difficult
places
of
them
;
forming
diverse
senses
upon
them
,
whereby
,
to
govern
themselves
in
the
practise
of
vertue
;
&
to
prescribe
rules
for
the
government
of
the
Kingdome
,
according
to
those
wise
dictates
and
Maximes
they
finde
there
.
And
because
their
examinations
are
very
strickt
and
rigorous
,
they
not
being
suffered
to
bring
along
with
them
to
those
examinations
,
not
only
any
booke
,
but
also
not
so
much
as
a
fingers
breadth
of
paper
,
it
being
no
easie
thing
to
be
very
ready
in
all
these
bookes
,
the
order
is
;
That
the
first
examination
of
Batchelours
be
upon
the
last
foure
,
and
that
of
Licentiates
to
be
upon
the
same
foure
;
as
also
upon
one
of
the
other
five
:
for
this
reason
none
is
obliged
to
be
very
perfect
in
more
than
one
of
those
sciences
,
which
he
doth
professe
:
and
upon
that
the
point
is
to
be
given
him
.
But
to
speak
more
distinctly
to
their
learning
(
although
in
their
books
it
is
not
delivered
so
clearely
and
orderly
)
I
say
,
they
consider
in
the
universe
three
things
;
that
is
,
the
heavens
,
earth
,
and
man
;
and
so
accordingly
they
divide
their
learning
into
three
members
,
that
is
,
into
the
science
of
the
heavens
;
the
science
of
the
earth
,
and
the
science
of
man
;
including
in
the
two
first
,
all
naturall
knowledge
,
and
in
the
third
,
all
morall
.
In
the
science
of
the
heavens
,
they
treate
of
the
beginning
of
all
naturall
things
,
of
the
Creation
of
the
Universe
,
and
of
the
Formation
of
man
himselfe
:
of
universall
causes
,
of
generation
and
corruption
;
of
elements
and
elementary
qualities
,
answerable
to
the
planets
;
of
celestiall
motions
and
relvolutions
;
of
the
foure
seasons
of
the
year
;
of
the
stars
and
planets
,
of
Iudiciall
Astrologie
,
of
spirits
good
and
bad
what
they
are
;
and
other
like
matters
.
In
the
science
of
the
earth
,
they
treate
of
the
varietie
that
is
seen
in
her
,
by
reason
of
the
4.
seasons
of
the
yeare
,
of
the
productions
of
things
,
and
their
differences
:
of
fields
and
possessions
,
and
their
divisions
in
order
to
Husbandrie
and
Agriculture
:
of
the
situation
of
the
4
parts
of
the
world
:
of
their
position
;
and
other
particulars
concerning
them
;
of
the
choise
and
building
of
Coemeteries
,
and
burying
places
for
their
dead
;
in
which
they
are
very
superstitious
.
In
the
science
,
which
treateth
of
man
,
they
teach
all
their
moralitie
;
and
that
which
belongeth
to
man
in
a
sociable
and
politick
capacitie
;
who
imitating
the
order
,
manner
and
proprietie
of
heaven
and
earth
,
as
the
universall
Parents
,
liveth
in
communitie
with
the
observing
their
five
morall
vertues
,
which
are
Pietie
,
Iustice
,
Prudence
,
Policie
and
Fidelitie
.
They
treate
also
of
morall
matters
,
and
of
the
respect
which
they
have
to
the
five
orders
of
persons
,
into
which
their
Common-wealth
is
divided
;
that
is
,
Father
and
Sonne
:
Husband
and
Wife
:
King
and
Subjects
:
Elder
Brother
and
Younger
Brother
:
and
Friends
among
themselves
.
All
their
moralitie
is
divided
into
two
members
:
The
first
they
call
Divine
Moralitie
,
which
treateth
only
of
ceremonies
,
rites
and
sacrifices
,
which
they
make
to
heaven
;
earth
;
the
planets
;
parts
of
the
world
;
good
and
bad
spirits
of
the
heaven
,
and
earth
,
mountaines
,
rivers
,
tutelary
spirits
,
soules
of
the
dead
,
Heroes
and
famous
men
,
&c.
The
second
is
their
Politick
and
civill
Moralitie
;
This
is
divided
into
Ethiques
,
which
ordereth
the
manners
and
actions
of
mankinde
as
they
are
considered
in
relation
to
their
owne
persons
:
and
into
Oeconomie
,
in
order
to
the
government
of
their
families
:
and
into
Politiques
,
in
relation
to
the
Government
of
the
Commonwealth
,
the
publick
good
,
and
conservation
of
the
Kingdome
.
The
Government
of
a
single
person
doth
put
him
in
a
way
to
the
good
Government
of
his
familie
;
and
the
good
Government
of
a
familie
to
that
of
the
Kingdome
;
as
for
example
,
A
father
,
which
doth
not
well
Governe
his
house
,
how
should
he
governe
a
City
or
Province
?
and
he
that
knoweth
not
how
to
governe
and
correct
himselfe
,
according
to
the
duty
of
his
single
person
,
how
should
he
be
able
to
regulate
his
familie
?
So
that
they
lay
the
first
foundation
of
mortalitie
,
in
the
good
manners
and
behaviour
of
each
particular
person
;
from
whence
proceede
well
govern'd
families
,
and
publick
Governments
well
administred
.
Under
the
same
member
of
the
science
of
man
,
they
comprehend
the
Liberall
and
all
other
Arts
;
which
belong
to
their
persons
,
families
and
Monarchie
;
which
shall
be
the
subject
of
the
following
chapter
.
CHAP.
11.
Of
their
Sciences
and
liberall
Arts
in
particular
.
GRammar
,
the
gate
of
the
other
Sciences
,
if
we
reduce
it
only
to
the
terminations
of
a
language
,
as
Cornelius
Nepos
,
and
other
grave
Authours
have
done
,
is
but
in
little
use
among
the
Chinesses
:
for
all
their
words
being
Monosyllables
and
undeclinable
,
there
is
not
much
paines
required
to
put
them
together
in
syntax
:
yet
notwithstanding
all
this
,
there
is
a
great
deal
of
difficulty
in
composing
;
the
which
consisteth
in
placing
of
adverbs
and
certain
termes
,
which
are
not
significant
:
but
if
we
should
enlarge
the
Grammar
,
as
far
as
Angelus
Politianus
,
and
some
other
have
stretched
it
,
it
is
certain
,
that
there
is
great
use
of
Grammar
among
them
;
for
their
humane
learning
is
very
large
and
vast
;
and
although
they
have
but
few
fables
or
mysteries
,
yet
they
have
many
Histories
,
Sayings
,
Sentences
,
and
Apophthegmes
,
which
they
must
make
use
of
for
the
ornament
of
their
compositions
.
For
Logick
,
they
have
no
other
rules
,
but
what
are
dictated
to
them
by
the
light
of
nature
.
Rhetorick
is
much
in
use
among
them
,
although
they
have
no
rules
belonging
to
that
art
;
but
rather
take
it
up
by
way
of
Imitation
;
observing
and
practising
what
they
find
to
be
good
in
the
compositions
of
other
.
Arithmetick
they
have
in
perfection
,
for
as
much
as
concerneth
the
four
Species
and
kinds
thereof
:
they
have
also
their
demonstrations
,
and
figures
,
as
I
have
seen
in
their
books
.
Of
Algebra
they
know
nothing
at
all
,
nor
do
they
much
practise
the
ordinary
Arithmetick
.
The
way
of
account
through
the
whole
Kingdom
,
and
also
in
the
neighbouring
Countries
,
is
with
an
instrument
,
called
by
the
Portughesses
,
Gina
,
and
of
the
Chinesses
,
Suonpuon
,
that
is
,
a
Table
of
account
:
it
is
made
like
a
small
square
,
divided
into
ten
parts
,
with
certain
little
rodds
or
wyres
of
brasse
,
upon
each
of
which
are
threaded
seaven
little
balls
or
beads
,
about
the
bignesse
of
those
we
use
in
our
Chaplets
or
Rosaries
:
five
beneath
(
for
the
wyer
is
divided
into
two
parts
)
which
stand
for
vnites
;
two
above
,
which
signify
tens
:
and
with
this
instrument
,
moving
up
and
down
the
little
balls
,
they
make
their
accounts
with
great
facilitie
and
expedition
.
In
Geometrie
they
have
a
sufficient
knowledge
;
for
although
,
not
being
acquainted
with
remote
Countries
and
Kingdomes
,
they
have
not
been
able
to
distinguish
their
bounds
;
nor
to
assign
them
their
proper
confines
:
yet
they
have
very
exactly
divided
their
own
country
,
of
which
they
have
very
perfect
maps
.
Add
to
this
;
that
anciently
all
their
land
was
divided
by
very
exact
measures
:
because
the
King
had
not
his
revenue
then
,
in
that
manner
,
as
he
hath
it
now
,
that
is
,
that
every
land
should
pay
so
much
;
but
every
one
divided
his
land
into
ten
equall
parts
,
and
one
of
those
parts
,
which
lay
nighest
to
the
middle
,
they
tilled
and
sowed
,
and
the
profit
was
the
Kings
:
and
even
now
a
daies
,
in
buying
and
selling
of
land
,
they
measure
it
,
if
there
be
occasion
.
The
measure
which
they
use
upon
this
occasion
,
as
likewise
to
measure
any
other
continued
quantity
,
is
in
this
manner
.
The
least
of
all
,
they
call
H●fuen
,
and
is
three
graines
of
wheat
.
Ten
of
these
make
the
second
measure
,
called
Huzum
;
ten
Huzums
make
a
Che
;
and
ten
Che's
make
their
greatest
measure
called
Hucham
,
bigger
than
an
Italian
yard
.
These
measures
,
the
which
they
have
perfectly
divided
in
the
manner
above-said
,
are
used
by
all
Officers
,
as
also
by
taylours
,
to
make
their
garments
,
taking
measure
by
them
,
as
we
do
in
Europe
with
a
piece
of
thread
,
or
Parchment
:
so
likwise
,
the
Carpenders
frame
a
house
,
though
never
so
big
,
with
all
its
pillars
,
beames
,
joyces
.
etc.
Without
so
much
as
trying
a
piece
of
timber
,
where
it
is
to
stand
,
only
by
meanes
of
these
measures
;
and
having
framed
a
house
thus
in
severall
pieces
;
they
will
on
a
sudden
ioyn
them
together
and
set
it
up
,
without
missing
in
the
least
.
Their
wayes
they
measure
by
paces
,
but
still
according
to
the
same
measure
,
making
a
Geometricall
pace
to
consist
of
6
Che
,
and
one
Li
of
300
paces
;
and
of
100
Li
one
Stadium
,
or
daies
journey
.
So
that
from
North
to
South
it
appeareth
that
250
Li
make
a
degree
;
for
we
allow
to
every
league
15
Li
;
and
16
leagues
to
every
degree
.
To
measure
corn
,
rice
,
pulse
,
and
such
like
,
the
greatest
measure
is
,
that
which
the
Portughesses
call
Pico
,
and
the
Chinesses
Tan.
This
is
composed
of
smaller
measures
:
the
least
is
as
much
as
a
man
can
hold
in
the
hollow
of
his
hand
;
ten
of
these
measures
make
one
Xim
;
(
and
this
of
rice
is
the
ordinary
allowance
of
a
man
for
a
day
)
ten
Xim
make
one
Ten
,
and
ten
Ten
make
one
Tan
;
which
cometh
to
weight
about
100
Cattes
,
which
make
125
pound
of
Portugall-weight
,
16
ounces
to
the
pound
.
The
third
manner
of
measuring
,
which
is
by
weight
,
is
divided
after
the
same
manner
.
We
will
begin
with
an
Hao
,
and
it
is
the
tenth
part
of
a
piece
of
their
mony
,
which
the
Portughesses
call
Caxà
,
or
Li
,
as
the
Chinesses
call
it
:
and
answereth
to
our
half
Iulio
or
three-pence
:
ten
Li
make
one
Condrin
;
ten
Condrin
one
Mas
;
ten
Mas
one
Tael
;
and
16
Tael
one
Catte
,
which
is
their
pound
,
but
bigger
than
ours
;
for
16
Tael
make
20
of
our
pounds
:
100
Catte
make
one
Pico
;
or
,
as
they
call
it
,
one
Tan.
In
weighing
they
use
not
the
Balance
,
but
the
Stillyard
,
or
statera
,
as
wel
for
little
,
as
great
weights
.
For
great
weights
,
they
do
not
use
an
Iron-beam
,
but
of
wood
,
divided
into
its
parts
by
points
or
marks
of
Brasse
,
or
else
of
silver
.
In
weighing
of
gold
,
silver
,
medicines
,
and
the
like
,
they
make
use
of
certain
little
weights
,
with
a
beam
of
white
bone
,
divided
by
strokes
of
black
.
They
make
these
Stillyards
very
perfectly
,
and
of
severall
fashions
;
The
middle
sized
have
three
rowes
of
pricks
,
and
three
threads
neere
the
Centre
in
stead
of
a
cord
;
the
first
row
of
pricks
giveth
any
weight
from
3
ounces
to
five
;
the
second
goeth
further
,
and
weigheth
to
ten
ounces
;
the
last
row
to
20.
The
larger
sort
of
Stillyards
weigh
more
or
less
;
the
least
sort
are
divided
into
so
smal
parts
,
that
although
those
ten
parts
,
into
which
a
Li
of
silver
is
divided
,
do
not
use
to
be
divided
in
brasse-mony
,
(
for
they
coine
no
mony
but
of
brasse
)
neverthelesse
in
the
weighing
of
silver
they
distinguish
and
divide
them
very
exactly
.
For
the
better
understanding
whereof
,
it
is
to
be
supposed
,
that
throughout
all
the
Kingdome
of
China
,
excepting
the
Province
of
Yunan
,
they
use
no
other
money
but
of
brasse
;
and
all
the
silver
goeth
by
weight
,
so
that
if
I
would
give
a
crowne
,
I
give
as
much
silver
,
as
a
crowne
weigheth
,
and
so
of
a
six-pence
or
three-pence
,
&c.
And
for
this
cause
there
are
an
infinitie
of
founders
,
as
also
mint-houses
for
silver
:
and
to
buy
some
things
,
especially
such
as
are
of
small
value
,
silver
of
base
alloy
will
serve
the
turn
;
and
so
base
,
that
in
some
Provinces
,
of
one
six-pence
they
make
eight
or
ten
;
and
reape
much
benefit
by
it
.
Other
things
cannot
be
bought
but
with
fine
silver
,
and
so
the
poore
silver
goeth
often
to
the
fire
,
to
be
otherwise
qualified
.
They
are
great
lovers
of
the
Mathematiques
,
but
to
speak
generally
,
they
know
very
little
of
them
;
none
being
allowed
to
study
them
professedly
,
except
those
,
who
apply
themselves
to
this
study
,
by
the
Kings
speciall
order
;
and
these
are
only
two
throughout
the
whole
Kingdome
;
The
one
in
the
Court
of
Pekim
,
and
the
other
in
that
of
Nankim
;
with
a
traine
and
attendance
of
Mandarines
,
and
the
Title
of
the
Kings
Mathematicians
:
These
teach
their
art
but
only
to
their
sonnes
,
who
always
succeed
them
;
and
are
but
moderately
knowing
in
their
profession
.
Neverthelesse
,
they
have
many
ancient
books
of
this
science
;
not
only
of
the
course
and
motion
of
the
stars
,
planets
,
and
several
other
things
,
but
also
of
Iudiciall
Astrologie
and
Horoscopes
,
to
which
they
are
much
addicted
.
By
these
books
they
find
out
,
when
the
Ecclipses
of
the
sun
and
moone
are
to
be
;
and
have
maps
of
the
stars
,
though
not
in
great
perfection
,
yet
tolerably
good
.
They
reckon
a
greater
number
of
stars
than
we
.
They
make
the
elements
to
be
five
;
that
is
,
water
,
mettall
,
fire
,
wood
,
and
earth
.
Over
these
they
assigne
five
predominant
planets
:
as
Mercury
over
the
water
,
Venus
over
mettall
,
Mars
over
fire
,
Iupiter
over
wood
,
and
Saturn
over
the
earth
.
They
are
great
observers
of
the
motions
of
the
heavens
;
They
distinguish
the
seasons
of
the
yeare
by
the
Aquinoxes
and
Solstices
.
They
divide
the
Zodiack
into
24.
signes
,
doubling
our
number
.
They
make
the
yeare
to
consist
of
twelve
moones
;
and
354.
dayes
,
having
six
months
of
thirty
days
,
and
six
of
29.
and
when
it
is
leap-yeare
,
which
falleth
out
every
three
years
,
it
consisteth
of
13
moones
and
383.
dayes
.
Their
yeare
beginneth
with
the
new
moone
,
which
is
neerest
to
our
month
of
February
.
From
the
observation
of
the
heavens
and
their
motion
,
they
proceed
to
the
Judiciall
part
,
referring
severall
events
to
the
conjunctions
of
the
planets
,
and
celestiall
appearances
of
Phenomena
,
which
they
diligently
observe
:
and
if
there
fall
out
any
new
or
strange
appearance
,
they
presently
give
the
King
notice
of
it
by
a
petition
;
and
to
this
end
in
both
Courts
there
is
a
very
high
place
or
Tower
,
furnished
with
severall
mathematicall
instruments
,
which
they
call
Quon
Siam
Thai
,
that
is
,
a
place
to
observe
the
stars
in
.
Of
that
in
Nankim
I
have
already
said
something
,
when
I
spake
of
that
City
.
In
Pekim
the
chiefest
instruments
are
a
spheare
,
like
that
at
Nankim
with
all
his
Circles
,
Aquator
,
Zodiack
,
Tropicks
,
&c.
of
cast
mettall
,
and
excellent
workmanship
.
Another
instrument
of
the
same
bignesse
,
(
that
is
,
of
24.
foote
in
circumference
,
)
divided
into
severall
circles
,
some
fixt
,
others
moveable
,
a
stile
or
Gnomon
in
the
middle
,
and
little
holes
at
each
end
to
take
the
hight
of
the
stars
,
the
degrees
and
elevation
of
the
Pole
,
&c.
There
is
moreover
a
celestiall
Globe
of
brasse
of
the
same
bignesse
,
divided
into
its
degrees
,
with
its
constellations
,
whereof
they
make
only
28.
They
have
also
a
Stile
of
brasse
very
large
,
divided
proportionably
,
with
which
they
measure
the
shadowes
of
the
foure
seasons
of
the
yeare
;
that
is
,
of
the
Aquinoxes
and
Solstices
.
There
are
besides
,
many
other
moveable
instruments
of
brasse
,
for
severall
uses
,
which
do
sufficiently
demonstrate
the
curiositie
of
their
Ancestours
,
and
how
much
more
diligent
and
intelligent
they
were
than
the
Modernes
.
Musick
was
anciently
much
esteemed
in
China
,
in
so
much
that
their
Philosopher
Confusio
,
in
the
Countrie
where
he
governed
,
one
of
the
chiefe
things
he
tooke
paines
in
,
was
to
cause
them
to
be
taught
Musick
.
Now
adaies
the
Chinesses
lament
and
say
,
that
the
true
rule
thereof
is
lost
,
and
almost
all
the
ancient
books
that
treated
of
Musick
:
So
that
that
Musick
,
which
they
have
at
present
,
is
not
esteemed
off
by
the
Nobilitie
:
The
greatest
use
they
make
of
it
,
is
in
their
comedies
.
There
are
also
particular
Musicians
,
who
are
sent
for
to
their
feasts
,
mariages
,
and
the
birth
of
their
children
;
and
of
these
there
are
some
that
may
be
endured
.
There
are
not
wanting
also
blind
men
,
who
go
singing
about
the
streets
,
and
at
the
doores
of
their
houses
:
and
as
all
the
Chinesses
do
make
a
feast
on
their
birth-dayes
,
these
blind
men
do
keep
in
their
memorie
the
punctuall
time
of
all
the
birth
dayes
of
persons
of
qualitie
,
and
know
their
houses
well
;
and
at
those
times
do
never
faile
to
go
thither
to
sing
.
The
Bonzi
do
use
Musick
in
their
offices
and
mortuaries
,
the
Tone
whereof
is
not
much
unlike
our
Cantus
firmus
,
or
plainsong
;
though
they
have
not
formally
either
plain-song
or
Organ-note
;
for
they
do
not
raise
,
nor
fal
their
voice
immediately
from
a
note
to
the
next
note
or
half-note
;
but
mediately
raise
and
fal
it
to
a
third
,
a
fift
,
or
an
eight
:
in
which
the
Chinesses
do
much
delight
.
They
have
twelve
Tones
,
six
to
rise
,
which
they
call
Live
,
and
six
to
fall
,
which
they
call
Liu.
They
have
also
their
notes
in
singing
like
ours
of
,
ut
,
re
,
mi
;
they
are
five
,
and
among
them
is
our
ut
:
in
learning
of
Musick
they
make
no
use
of
signes
,
nor
of
the
joints
of
the
fingers
;
nor
in
composing
do
they
use
lines
,
as
we
do
:
it
is
therefore
to
be
supposed
,
that
in
their
consorts
,
they
have
not
a
Musick
formed
of
diverse
parts
:
for
although
many
do
sing
together
,
all
is
but
unison
,
as
is
in
use
almost
throughout
all
Asia
.
Therefore
their
Musick
is
pleasing
only
to
those
of
their
owne
Country
,
but
their
best
way
of
singing
is
,
one
voice
only
with
an
Instrument
.
Neither
are
they
delighted
with
our
full
Musick
,
but
very
much
with
a
single
voice
.
They
use
keeping
of
time
,
but
cannot
tell
how
many
diversities
it
hath
,
and
so
in
singing
ancient
songs
,
and
moderne
ones
,
upon
the
same
ayre
with
the
old
,
they
hence
know
the
time
,
when
they
are
to
sing
,
and
when
they
are
to
stop
.
Concerning
their
instruments
,
they
say
they
have
seven
severall
kinds
of
tones
,
besides
a
mans
voice
;
and
according
to
these
they
have
made
their
Musicall
Instruments
.
The
first
is
of
mettall
,
and
containeth
bells
of
all
sorts
,
Cimballs
,
Sistra
,
&c.
The
second
of
stone
.
They
make
an
Instrument
of
Jasper
,
like
unto
the
Italian
squadra
,
excepting
that
the
lowermost
end
is
very
large
,
and
they
strike
or
play
upon
it
,
as
it
hangeth
up
.
The
third
is
of
skins
:
here
come
in
our
ordinary
drums
,
and
those
of
the
Moresco
fashion
,
or
kettle
drums
;
which
they
make
of
severall
fashions
:
and
some
so
big
,
that
they
cannot
be
plaid
upon
,
unlesse
they
be
hung
up
in
frames
of
wood
.
The
fourth
is
of
silke
,
of
which
they
make
strings
for
instruments
as
here
we
make
lute-strings
of
gutts
.
For
stringed
instruments
,
they
have
the
vyoll
almost
like
ours
:
but
it
hath
only
3
strings
,
and
is
the
usuall
instrument
of
the
blind
man
.
They
use
also
the
violin
with
3
strings
and
its
bow
;
they
have
also
another
with
one
only
string
,
which
they
play
on
,
like
to
our
Bow
vyollin
.
The
chiefest
stringed
instrument
which
they
have
,
is
of
seaven
strings
,
and
is
in
more
esteem
than
the
rest
;
and
if
the
Musician
be
skil-full
,
it
maketh
tolerable
Musick
.
The
fift
is
of
wood
.
Of
this
kind
they
make
certain
thin
pieces
of
board
,
&
laying
them
together
,
they
play
upon
them
all
at
once
,
like
snappers
or
castagnets
:
the
Bonzi
also
have
a
particular
way
by
themselves
,
of
striking
and
playing
upon
a
piece
of
wood
;
and
that
with
much
keeping
of
time
.
The
sixth
is
of
those
instruments
which
are
sounded
with
the
mouth
,
as
flutes
,
of
which
they
have
2
or
3
sorts
,
&
so
sound
them
very
excellently
.
They
have
also
another
instrument
made
of
severall
pipes
,
like
the
fashion
of
our
Organ
,
but
it
is
but
small
,
and
to
be
carried
in
ones
hand
.
They
sound
it
with
their
mouths
;
and
the
Harmony
is
excellent
.
Now
sometimes
all
these
instruments
are
plaid
on
together
,
and
make
a
pleasing
musick
.
Poesie
hath
ever
been
much
esteemed
in
China
;
and
in
the
time
,
when
there
were
many
Kings
,
Feudatory
to
one
Emperour
;
when
they
came
to
do
him
homage
(
as
they
did
every
three
years
)
they
were
obliged
each
of
them
to
bring
with
him
out
of
his
Kingdom
,
the
Rythmes
and
Poesies
,
which
were
there
most
current
and
in
use
,
that
by
them
he
might
judge
of
their
manners
and
customes
,
which
truly
are
much
discovered
in
such
compositions
.
In
this
particular
,
the
Chinesses
have
a
great
advantage
over
all
others
,
because
they
are
very
modest
,
in
whatsoever
they
write
;
and
it
is
very
rare
to
find
a
loose
word
in
their
verses
:
and
(
what
is
more
,
)
they
have
no
letters
whereby
to
expresse
the
privy
parts
;
not
are
they
to
be
found
written
in
any
part
of
all
their
books
.
They
have
great
variety
of
verses
,
and
do
use
a
consonancie
of
meeter
,
like
to
that
in
the
Songs
,
Ballads
,
Sonets
,
and
Madregals
of
Europe
:
and
they
put
also
the
correspondency
of
the
Rythmes
,
at
the
end
of
each
;
and
so
many
verses
,
as
we
do
in
our
sonets
&
octaves
;
in
which
they
use
great
variety
.
They
compose
likewise
verses
by
the
number
of
syllables
,
the
which
they
call
words
:
for
as
in
their
language
,
all
words
are
Monosyllables
,
there
cometh
to
be
no
difference
betwixt
a
syllable
and
a
word
,
which
consisteth
of
one
only
letter
,
which
is
likewise
pronounced
a
Monosyllable
.
So
that
all
letters
being
thus
after
the
same
manner
,
the
quantity
of
the
verse
consisteth
in
the
number
of
them
;
so
that
as
we
compose
verses
here
of
five
,
seaven
,
or
eleven
syllables
,
so
also
the
Chinesses
make
theirs
of
five
,
seaven
,
or
more
letters
:
whereas
among
us
two
words
,
and
sometimes
one
may
take
up
the
whole
verse
:
it
can
never
fall
out
so
in
theirs
;
because
all
their
words
are
of
one
syllable
and
one
letter
.
They
have
not
verses
that
answer
to
our
latin
verses
,
with
feet
,
as
Dactils
or
Spondees
,
&c.
But
are
all
made
like
our
Sonets
and
Dities
,
and
other
verses
in
Rythme
;
in
which
they
use
many
various
forms
and
manners
of
compositions
.
The
chiefe
are
eight
:
it
will
be
sufficient
to
relate
one
to
you
,
to
give
you
some
knowledge
of
the
rest
.
In
this
kind
of
Poesie
the
verses
are
to
be
eight
in
number
,
consisting
each
of
them
of
five
letters
,
and
the
consonancy
of
rythme
to
be
every
other
verse
,
in
this
manner
:
The
first
may
have
it
,
or
no
,
as
they
please
;
but
the
second
must
rime
to
the
fourth
;
The
fift
with
the
sixt
;
the
seventh
with
the
eighth
:
The
third
,
fift
and
seaventh
have
no
consonancy
of
rime
,
but
the
letters
are
to
be
correspondent
to
one
another
:
as
also
the
verses
,
that
do
observe
a
consonancy
,
are
likewise
to
have
their
letters
to
correspond
to
one
another
;
the
first
with
the
first
,
the
second
with
the
second
,
&c.
And
this
correspondency
consisteth
not
in
riming
,
but
in
the
signification
;
wherefore
if
the
first
letter
of
the
second
verse
signifie
a
mountaine
,
water
,
fire
,
or
whatsoever
else
,
the
first
letter
of
the
fourth
verse
must
likewise
signifie
the
same
thing
;
which
is
likewise
observed
in
the
second
,
and
in
the
rest
of
the
letters
,
of
the
whole
verse
.
This
is
a
very
Artificiall
way
,
but
difficult
.
In
the
conceits
of
their
verses
,
and
in
the
figures
with
which
they
expresse
themselves
,
they
use
almost
the
same
manner
with
us
in
Europe
.
They
have
another
kind
of
verse
,
of
lesse
esteeme
,
like
ordinary
rimes
,
which
are
every
where
in
request
:
but
the
Nobilitiá
,
and
particularly
those
of
the
Kings
kindred
and
blood-royall
,
are
much
addicted
unto
the
eighth
manner
of
verses
above
mentioned
,
in
which
they
make
many
severall
Poesies
,
chiefly
in
commendation
of
their
friends
,
of
famous
men
,
of
the
dead
,
and
of
severall
vertues
.
In
Painting
they
have
more
curiositie
,
than
perfection
.
They
know
not
how
to
make
use
either
of
Oyles
,
or
Shadowing
in
this
Art
;
and
do
therefore
paint
the
figures
of
men
without
any
grace
at
all
:
but
trees
,
flowers
,
birds
,
and
such
like
things
,
they
paint
very
much
to
the
life
.
But
at
present
there
are
some
of
them
,
who
have
been
taught
by
us
,
that
use
Oyles
,
and
are
come
to
make
perfect
pictures
.
Medicine
,
or
Physick
,
is
in
a
very
good
condition
in
China
,
because
they
have
abundance
of
good
ancient
bookes
of
that
art
,
being
all
their
owne
authours
,
for
ours
are
not
yet
arrived
thither
.
They
do
not
let
blood
,
nor
set
on
Cupping-Glasses
;
They
use
no
sirrops
,
no
potions
,
no
pills
;
much
lesse
have
they
the
use
of
Cauteries
,
or
issues
,
a
medicine
of
great
advantage
;
They
are
only
Herbalists
,
using
nothing
but
herbes
,
rootes
,
fruits
,
seeds
,
&c.
and
all
drie
:
and
for
a
greater
supply
,
that
which
they
have
not
in
some
Provinces
is
brought
them
from
others
:
so
that
there
are
whole
Faires
only
of
medicines
;
and
in
the
Cities
and
Townes
the
Apothecaries
shops
are
very
well
provided
,
from
whence
they
furnish
themselves
.
But
neither
in
bottles
nor
glasses
;
but
of
all
others
the
Physicians
are
well
provided
;
because
they
never
write
any
receipt
,
but
give
the
medicine
themselves
to
the
patient
whom
they
visit
,
And
all
is
done
at
the
same
visit
,
therefore
the
Physician
hath
alwayes
following
him
a
boy
,
carrying
a
Cabinet
with
five
drawers
,
each
of
them
being
divided
into
more
than
fourty
little
squares
;
and
all
of
them
furnished
with
medicines
ready
ground
and
prepared
.
They
are
very
famous
in
judging
of
the
Pulse
:
never
asking
the
patient
,
whether
the
paine
be
in
his
head
,
shoulders
,
or
belly
;
only
they
feele
the
pulse
with
both
their
hands
,
leaned
upon
a
pillow
,
or
some
other
such
thing
,
observing
the
motion
of
the
pulse
for
a
good
while
;
and
afterwards
do
tell
,
what
the
patient
ayleth
,
I
do
not
say
that
they
hit
right
,
on
every
thing
,
in
all
patients
:
nor
that
all
Physitians
are
able
to
do
it
;
there
being
many
which
do
not
study
,
and
know
but
little
;
but
the
good
and
learned
Physitians
do
seldome
faile
.
We
had
a
Father
that
was
sick
of
a
violent
stitch
,
in
the
Province
of
Kiamsi
.
The
Physitian
by
feeling
of
his
pulse
could
tell
,
whether
his
paine
did
increase
or
diminish
,
and
all
the
changes
and
alterations
of
his
disease
;
and
I
have
heard
severall
Portughesses
,
which
have
confirmed
the
same
by
other
cases
.
Having
felt
the
pulse
,
presently
they
compose
the
Medicine
.
If
it
be
for
the
King
or
Prince
they
make
foure
compositions
,
two
for
them
to
take
,
and
two
to
be
kept
,
all
of
the
same
medicines
,
and
equall
in
number
and
quantity
:
The
two
are
kept
,
till
the
patient
recover
.
For
all
other
persons
,
they
make
two
only
,
one
for
the
morning
,
and
the
other
for
the
evening
.
They
write
upon
them
in
what
quantity
of
water
they
are
to
be
decocted
:
and
how
and
when
they
are
to
be
taken
;
and
many
times
there
doth
follow
a
wonderfull
successe
.
I
will
relate
what
happened
to
a
Father
,
who
lay
sick
in
prison
in
the
City
of
Nankim
.
At
the
beginning
of
his
sicknesse
they
sent
presently
for
a
Physitian
,
and
finding
no
effect
of
his
medicines
,
they
sent
for
another
;
&
because
the
physick
of
the
second
had
no
better
successe
,
and
the
malady
still
encreased
,
the
Christians
sought
out
for
a
Physitian
of
more
fame
and
reputation
;
who
although
he
was
very
unwilling
to
make
a
visit
into
such
a
place
,
notwithstanding
,
at
length
by
much
intreaty
he
was
perswaded
to
visit
the
sick
man
:
He
felt
his
pulse
,
and
performed
his
ordinary
ceremonies
;
among
the
which
one
was
to
lay
his
breast
bare
,
which
was
full
of
spots
;
for
indeed
he
had
the
Meazills
.
Presently
he
compounded
three
medicines
,
the
first
the
patient
tooke
in
the
morning
:
the
second
an
houre
after
noone
;
(
These
were
a
kind
of
pills
,
which
made
him
go
foure
times
to
the
stoole
)
at
night
he
tooke
the
third
.
The
disease
still
encreasing
,
the
Father
was
brought
that
night
to
such
a
condition
,
that
he
became
speechlesse
,
and
all
thought
he
would
have
died
;
neverthelesse
he
held
out
till
the
morning
,
when
suddenly
he
mended
so
fast
,
that
when
the
Physitian
came
and
felt
his
pulse
,
he
found
him
to
be
without
any
fevour
;
telling
him
,
that
he
was
cured
,
and
that
he
should
only
have
a
care
to
eate
moderately
,
till
he
had
recovered
strength
;
which
accoordingly
fell
out
:
for
in
a
short
time
the
Father
was
perfectly
well
.
They
forbid
not
their
patients
to
drink
water
,
so
it
be
boyled
,
or
else
Chà
;
but
they
will
not
allow
them
to
eat
,
but
if
the
patient
be
hungry
he
may
eat
lightly
and
with
great
caution
:
if
he
be
not
hungry
,
they
do
not
much
trouble
themselves
to
perswade
him
to
eat
:
for
they
say
,
when
the
body
is
sick
,
the
stomack
doth
not
well
perform
his
office
,
and
so
the
concoction
which
is
then
made
,
is
malignant
and
contrary
to
health
.
His
visit
is
presently
rewarded
with
a
moderate
fee
;
nor
doth
he
returne
,
unlesse
he
be
sent
for
,
leaving
,
by
this
manner
,
a
liberty
to
the
sick
person
to
change
his
Physitian
,
if
he
think
fit
,
and
to
send
for
others
;
as
many
times
they
do
,
till
the
third
or
fourth
day
of
their
sicknesse
,
if
they
see
no
effect
of
the
medicines
they
have
taken
.
CHAP.
12.
Of
the
Courtesies
and
Civilities
of
the
Chinesses
.
AMong
the
Chinesses
to
uncover
the
head
,
or
to
Scrape
a
legge
is
not
esteemed
any
courtesie
,
but
rather
contrary
to
good
manners
;
especially
to
uncover
the
head
:
But
to
bow
the
body
,
or
at
least
the
head
,
when
one
can
do
no
more
,
are
accounted
termes
of
Courtesie
and
good
manners
,
And
to
speake
first
in
generall
;
Their
Courtesies
are
very
low
bowings
of
themselves
even
to
the
very
ground
;
as
is
the
ordinary
mode
in
their
visits
and
meetings
:
They
call
this
Ye
or
Coye
:
Secondly
they
use
the
same
reverence
,
and
then
suddenly
to
fall
upon
their
knees
,
and
in
that
posture
to
bow
againe
with
their
head
even
unto
the
ground
:
and
in
some
cases
they
rise
up
againe
upon
their
legges
,
&
repeate
the
same
Ceremony
three
times
;
which
is
the
least
;
foure
the
most
ordinary
;
nine
the
most
that
can
be
;
and
that
is
performed
only
to
the
King
.
Sometimes
they
shorten
it
,
making
their
first
reverence
standing
on
their
legges
;
and
presently
kneeling
down
,
they
make
the
three
following
on
their
knees
.
The
courtesie
of
the
women
is
the
same
which
is
used
among
us
;
excepting
,
that
in
some
cases
,
they
also
kneel
;
and
in
that
posture
make
an
obeisance
with
their
head
to
the
ground
three
or
four
times
,
as
civility
shal
require
.
They
have
for
this
purpose
particular
garments
,
which
the
common
people
do
not
use
;
it
is
also
true
,
that
among
friends
they
do
not
use
them
;
but
never
faile
to
do
it
with
others
:
neither
dare
any
one
visit
a
Person
of
quality
without
such
a
Vest
,
or
garment
:
But
if
they
meet
by
chance
,
(
not
in
the
street
,
for
such
meetings
they
carefully
avoyd
)
and
both
of
them
have
not
that
garment
above
mentioned
,
which
they
call
Tai
,
both
the
one
and
the
other
are
excused
from
that
Ceremony
of
the
Vest
:
But
if
one
of
them
hath
it
on
,
the
other
must
presently
put
on
his
;
which
for
this
purpose
is
commonly
carryed
after
him
by
a
servant
;
and
if
by
accident
he
hath
not
brought
it
with
him
,
although
he
should
be
never
so
much
importuned
by
the
other
,
(
who
hath
his
Vest
on
,
)
to
accept
of
the
accustomed
Ceremony
and
Courtesie
from
him
,
he
may
not
consent
to
it
,
but
avoyding
the
Courtesie
,
is
to
sit
down
and
converse
with
him
.
If
one
go
to
visit
another
at
his
house
,
he
must
stay
in
the
Hall
,
till
the
other
hath
put
on
his
Vest
;
But
if
he
be
a
friend
,
he
is
to
come
presently
,
(
although
he
be
not
ready
with
his
Vest
)
and
receive
his
guest
,
and
to
make
much
of
him
,
and
after
that
,
he
is
to
retire
and
put
on
his
Vest.
This
garment
of
Courtesie
,
for
such
as
have
taken
degrees
,
is
the
same
with
the
ensigne
of
honour
,
which
they
weare
,
in
their
government
and
the
ensigne
of
their
office
.
They
that
are
noble
by
bloud
and
descent
,
do
wear
the
ensigne
and
habit
of
Doctours
,
although
they
have
never
studied
.
For
Gentlemen
and
Letterati
,
who
have
not
taken
any
degree
,
there
is
allowed
for
them
to
wear
a
wide
large
Vest
,
but
much
differing
from
that
which
is
ordinarily
worne
.
The
Ministers
and
officers
of
the
chief
Magistrates
,
as
also
,
in
all
the
courts
of
justice
,
those
who
are
under
the
President
use
this
Ceremonie
;
which
is
,
to
take
off
the
badge
,
which
they
weare
upon
their
breast
,
and
to
put
on
a
girdle
of
a
small
price
;
which
they
use
only
some
few
daies
in
the
year
,
when
they
go
about
,
to
make
their
obeysance
.
The
young
people
,
if
they
have
not
taken
a
degree
,
use
only
their
ordinary
habit
.
The
courtesie
,
which
the
common
people
use
,
is
to
clap
their
hands
one
upon
the
other
,
and
lift
them
up
as
high
as
their
head
.
The
same
is
used
by
friends
and
kindred
,
when
they
treat
one
another
freely
,
and
without
Ceremony
;
and
if
they
be
equals
,
they
both
together
do
the
same
reverence
once
;
only
he
is
esteemed
to
have
the
advantage
,
that
stands
on
the
right
hand
;
as
among
us
,
that
takes
off
the
hat
last
,
though
both
do
uncover
.
Among
grave
people
the
ordinary
Ceremony
used
in
their
visits
,
invitations
and
meetings
,
is
;
that
,
standing
on
their
feet
they
make
on
obeisance
even
to
the
ground
once
,
without
any
more
adoe
:
children
to
their
Fathers
on
certain
daies
,
as
New
years
day
,
the
Fathers
birth-day
,
and
other
feastivals
,
use
the
second
courtesie
of
four
bowings
,
standing
on
their
feet
,
and
four
kneelings
on
their
knees
,
and
they
to
whom
it
is
done
,
receive
it
sitting
.
The
same
Ceremony
do
the
Scholars
pay
their
Masters
;
who
receive
it
standing
.
The
same
do
the
inferiour
Mandarines
use
to
the
Magistrate
;
and
Idolaters
to
the
Idols
,
and
the
Mandarines
to
the
King
;
excepting
that
these
last
hold
an
Ivory
Tablet
a
palm
and
a
half
long
,
and
four
fingers
broad
,
before
their
faces
:
finally
,
the
King
himself
doth
the
same
in
the
temples
,
and
to
his
mother
;
and
when
he
doth
it
,
he
holdeth
the
said
Tablet
of
Ivory
before
his
face
.
The
first
time
they
see
one
another
,
and
are
Persons
of
an
equall
condition
,
and
he
that
visiteth
,
or
is
visited
,
will
shew
an
extraordinary
affection
and
respect
,
he
causeth
a
Carpet
to
be
brought
and
spread
before
them
,
and
after
the
first
ordinary
courtesie
,
they
performe
the
second
kneeling
down
four
times
,
and
this
they
do
both
together
.
They
avoid
,
as
I
have
said
,
all
meeting
abroad
,
as
much
as
possibly
they
can
;
but
if
they
cannot
decline
it
,
they
salute
one
another
by
turnes
out
of
their
Sedans
,
lifting
up
their
arms
to
their
head
,
bowed
in
form
of
a
bow
,
beginning
at
least
20
paces
off
before
they
meet
,
still
doing
the
same
very
leisurely
,
whilst
the
encounter
lasteth
;
If
the
one
be
inferiour
to
the
other
,
and
be
carried
in
a
Sedan
,
he
causeth
it
to
be
set
down
on
the
ground
;
if
he
be
on
horseback
,
he
alighteth
and
standeth
on
his
feet
;
and
as
the
other
passeth
by
,
he
maketh
him
a
profound
reverence
,
even
unto
the
ground
:
if
they
be
not
Mandarines
,
they
perform
the
ordinary
Courtesie
to
one
another
:
if
they
be
common
people
,
they
hold
up
their
hands
,
and
passe
along
.
The
servants
in
great
houses
are
not
to
do
any
reverence
unlesse
it
be
at
certain
times
and
occasions
:
as
,
when
himself
or
his
Lord
or
Master
cometh
home
from
abroad
,
or
at
the
beginning
of
the
new
year
,
&c.
They
fall
down
on
their
knees
,
bowing
their
head
to
the
ground
,
once
,
or
thrice
.
The
ordinary
reverence
,
which
they
make
before
their
Lords
and
Masters
,
is
to
stand
upright
with
their
armes
hanging
down
.
Those
that
belong
to
the
Tribunals
,
and
also
the
servants
and
serjeants
of
the
Mandarines
,
in
publick
,
alwaies
speak
to
their
Masters
upon
their
knees
;
as
also
the
Plaintiff
and
Defendant
,
with
their
caps
off
.
To
give
or
receive
a
thing
with
one
hand
only
,
is
accounted
little
manners
,
among
persons
of
the
same
condition
,
and
if
an
inferiour
doth
it
to
his
superiour
,
it
is
an
incivilitie
.
In
a
word
,
they
are
excessive
in
their
civilities
and
good
manners
;
which
seems
rather
more
proper
for
divine
worship
,
than
civill
respect
.
To
be
courteous
,
and
outwardly
well
composed
,
to
do
things
with
maturity
,
circumspection
,
gravity
and
eavennesse
,
they
account
among
their
chiefest
vertues
:
all
which
are
expressed
in
this
word
Li:
in
which
they
comprehend
also
the
circumstances
of
time
,
and
habit
;
and
the
Thie
,
with
which
they
are
performed
.
The
Thie
is
a
bill
or
book
,
with
folds
within
and
without
,
being
about
the
breadth
of
ones
hand
,
and
a
palm
long
,
and
it
is
of
three
severall
fashions
.
The
largest
hath
six
leaves
:
the
midling
three
,
and
the
least
one
:
and
all
use
them
according
to
the
custome
of
the
Province
and
the
quality
of
the
Person
,
that
doth
visite
,
or
is
visited
.
The
Colai
seldome
use
other
,
than
the
small
ones
.
That
which
is
used
in
the
ordinary
visits
is
white
with
a
red
streak
on
the
outside
.
If
the
visit
be
for
to
present
their
respects
,
or
an
invitation
to
a
feast
,
it
is
all
of
red
paper
:
if
it
be
to
condole
,
or
for
the
death
of
any
one
,
it
is
accommodated
to
the
colour
of
mourning
:
if
it
come
from
one
that
is
in
mourning
,
the
letters
are
Azure
,
as
also
the
streak
on
the
outside
;
the
paper
is
white
,
but
much
differing
from
the
ordinary
paper
,
being
only
used
upon
this
occasion
.
This
Thie
containeth
no
more
than
one
line
of
writing
,
which
is
that
in
the
Margin
;
if
it
be
a
friend
,
or
one
that
would
shew
himself
such
,
he
writeth
the
line
quite
out
:
if
he
be
not
such
,
he
leaveth
out
the
two
first
letters
,
and
beginneth
at
the
third
place
:
if
he
would
seem
grave
or
stately
,
beside
the
two
first
he
leaveth
out
also
the
fourth
,
and
beginneth
with
the
the
third
,
going
on
with
the
rest
,
which
are
never
left
out
.
The
writing
importeth
thus
much
in
English
Your
Lordships
most
intimate
friend
,
and
the
perpetuall
schollar
of
your
learning
.
N.
commeth
to
kisse
your
hands
,
and
to
do
reverence
to
your
Lordship
.
This
Thie
is
given
to
the
porter
,
who
presenteth
it
to
his
Master
,
and
giveth
him
notice
of
the
stranger
,
and
who
he
is
.
Sometimes
the
visit
is
received
,
but
not
the
Thie
;
and
then
he
that
receiveth
the
visit
,
is
not
obliged
to
returne
it
.
But
it
is
otherwise
,
when
the
Thie
is
left
;
for
although
it
be
only
given
to
the
porter
,
because
the
lord
is
not
at
home
,
or
because
he
will
not
admit
of
a
visit
,
yet
he
is
obliged
to
return
a
visit
to
the
other
.
Inferiours
,
as
Souldiers
to
their
Captaines
,
the
lesser
Mandarines
to
the
greater
,
cannot
make
use
of
a
Thie
,
but
they
make
another
kind
of
thing
of
the
same
forme
,
but
much
different
in
paper
and
style
;
neither
may
it
have
a
stroke
on
the
outside
,
or
say
,
that
they
come
to
visit
;
but
only
,
who
they
are
,
what
office
they
beare
,
and
what
their
businesse
is
;
and
it
is
almost
like
a
petition
,
which
they
call
Pimthie
,
that
is
,
a
bill
of
advice
.
Those
of
the
greater
Quality
,
such
as
are
the
Colai
,
Vice-royes
and
the
like
,
many
times
visit
not
,
nor
render
a
visit
,
in
their
own
persons
;
but
only
send
a
Thie
from
their
house
,
or
leave
it
at
the
gate
as
they
passe
by
.
They
are
as
free
of
their
visits
,
even
to
strangers
,
as
we
are
to
our
familiar
friends
:
but
with
the
same
facility
and
libertie
,
that
they
go
to
visit
they
will
often
excuse
themselves
,
if
they
be
visited
;
and
it
is
enough
to
say
,
they
are
not
at
home
,
unlesse
it
be
to
a
person
of
some
great
qualitie
and
respect
;
or
that
he
hath
often
come
to
visit
him
;
then
they
will
hardly
deny
him
admittance
.
By
how
much
the
person
is
of
a
greater
and
graver
quality
,
with
so
much
the
more
difficulty
doth
he
admit
of
visits
:
and
some
to
free
themselves
,
&
to
avoyd
the
trouble
of
these
Ceremonies
,
write
upon
a
piece
of
paper
in
white
letters
,
and
clap
it
over
their
gate
,
That
they
are
retired
to
their
garden
house
;
by
which
means
they
are
excused
from
the
molestation
of
these
Civilities
.
The
visit
must
be
,
(
like
that
of
the
Physitian
,
)
in
the
morning
;
for
towards
the
evening
it
is
not
esteemed
to
be
of
so
much
courtesie
;
nor
must
it
be
a
visit
by
the
way
,
going
upon
other
businesse
;
and
if
at
any
time
they
make
such
a
visit
,
they
excuse
themselves
,
saying
,
They
will
take
another
time
to
satisfie
the
intention
of
their
obligation
and
devoir
.
For
ordinarie
visits
they
have
no
set
time
;
there
are
times
neverthelesse
,
wherein
acquaintance
,
friends
and
kindred
are
obliged
to
pay
this
Ceremony
.
The
chiefe
and
principall
time
is
the
first
day
of
the
new
yeare
;
wishing
one
another
an
happy
new
yeare
:
at
which
time
there
is
a
great
multitude
of
sedans
,
horses
,
and
people
up
and
down
the
streets
:
for
then
visits
are
most
frequent
.
Many
times
they
go
not
into
the
house
,
but
leave
a
Thie
,
and
go
their
way
;
and
if
they
enter
,
they
are
obliged
to
eat
and
drink
,
although
it
be
but
a
little
.
The
second
time
is
on
the
fifteenth
of
the
same
month
;
But
the
visits
are
not
so
frequent
,
and
the
feasting
more
,
because
it
is
at
the
ending
of
the
fifteen
days
,
which
they
call
the
feastivall
of
Lanthornes
;
because
during
that
time
they
set
many
of
them
up
and
down
the
streets
on
gates
,
and
in
windowes
;
and
some
of
them
are
very
faire
and
costly
.
The
third
is
the
Third
day
of
the
Third
moone
which
is
in
March
,
and
is
called
Cimnim
.
They
go
all
then
to
the
sepulchres
,
to
perform
there
their
sacrifices
and
other
Ceremonies
;
and
although
they
bewaile
their
dead
,
certaine
it
is
,
that
the
living
make
good
cheere
among
themselves
.
The
fourth
is
the
fift
day
of
the
fift
moone
,
which
they
call
Tuonù
.
The
people
keep
a
festivall
at
that
time
in
the
streets
and
high-ways
,
and
upon
the
rivers
;
although
sometimes
this
is
forbidden
,
by
reason
of
the
disasters
,
which
often
fall
out
upon
the
rivers
.
The
fift
is
upon
the
Seaventh
day
of
the
Seaventh
moone
,
at
what
time
they
begg
abilitie
and
power
of
the
moone
;
as
also
they
do
the
like
upon
the
Ninth
day
of
the
Ninth
moone
.
They
visit
one
another
and
send
Presents
;
and
every
feastivall
hath
its
Presents
that
are
proper
to
it
.
Beside
these
feastivalls
,
they
visit
upon
occasion
of
death
,
of
changing
their
houses
,
of
marriage
,
at
the
birth
of
a
sonne
,
at
the
promotion
to
a
degree
or
office
,
or
higher
dignitie
,
at
the
taking
of
a
journy
,
upon
the
birth-day
,
and
especially
when
they
enter
upon
any
seaventh
year
of
their
age
,
and
in
these
cases
they
must
not
make
an
empty
visit
,
but
are
always
to
send
some
Present
.
When
one
undertaketh
a
long
journy
,
all
his
friends
visit
him
,
and
send
him
presents
.
But
when
he
returneth
,
he
is
to
visit
and
present
them
;
who
performed
those
kind
offices
to
him
.
They
visit
likewise
the
sick
,
but
only
at
the
gate
,
who
seldome
admit
of
a
visit
within
,
unlesse
it
be
from
an
intimate
friend
.
In
these
visits
,
they
are
very
punctuall
;
sons
towards
their
father
;
scholars
towards
their
Masters
;
inferiours
toward
their
superiours
,
and
the
whole
Kingdome
toward
the
King
:
so
that
on
his
birth-day
,
at
the
foure
quarters
of
the
year
,
and
at
the
chiefe
feastivals
,
the
vice-roy
together
with
all
the
Magistrates
of
the
Province
dispatch
away
an
Embassadour
to
court
to
visit
the
King
in
the
name
of
all
that
Province
.
They
which
reside
at
the
court
,
as
well
Letterati
,
as
Captaines
;
on
the
same
days
go
in
person
to
court
,
to
do
their
devoirs
.
They
have
severall
Hals
well
accommodated
for
the
receiving
of
visits
;
the
first
is
common
to
all
:
The
visitant
may
enter
thither
and
sit
downe
,
without
giving
any
notice
of
his
being
there
;
And
although
he
find
not
the
porter
to
usher
him
in
,
they
have
another
farther
in
,
which
they
call
the
private
Hall
:
Hitherto
may
their
kindred
and
intimate
friends
come
;
but
no
further
;
least
they
should
go
into
that
part
of
the
house
,
which
is
called
Hui
,
and
is
the
place
where
the
women
are
;
whither
the
serving-men
of
the
house
are
not
suffered
to
come
,
unlesse
they
be
very
young
.
In
the
outward
Hall
they
come
to
receive
their
visitants
:
and
after
the
ordinary
courtesies
are
performed
,
the
master
of
the
house
with
his
owne
hands
bringeth
a
chaire
,
and
fitteth
it
with
a
cushion
,
and
if
they
are
many
,
he
bringeth
a
chaires
,
and
accommodateth
them
for
them
all
.
And
afterward
,
they
al
of
them
accommodate
a
chaire
for
him
.
He
leaveth
every
one
to
take
the
place
that
is
due
to
him
;
and
if
it
be
not
,
that
some
one
of
them
hath
a
particular
respect
,
due
to
his
dignity
or
office
,
the
sonnes
,
cousins
,
scholars
,
&c.
take
place
according
to
their
age
;
and
if
they
do
not
know
one
anothers
age
,
they
ask
it
.
The
Master
of
the
house
taketh
always
the
lowest
place
.
After
they
are
seated
,
presently
the
drink
called
Cià
is
brought
in
,
which
they
also
take
according
to
the
same
order
of
precedency
.
In
some
Provinces
,
the
often
presenting
of
this
drink
is
esteemed
the
greater
honour
:
But
in
the
Province
of
Hamcheu
,
if
it
be
brought
the
third
time
,
it
intimateth
to
the
visitant
,
that
it
is
time
for
him
to
take
his
leave
.
If
the
visitant
be
a
friend
,
and
maketh
any
stay
,
presently
there
is
a
table
set
with
sweet-meats
and
fruits
:
nor
do
they
ever
make
drie
visits
;
which
is
the
custome
almost
of
all
Asia
,
contrary
to
the
use
of
Europe
.
In
exercising
their
courtesies
,
(
whether
it
be
a
son
before
his
father
,
or
a
scholar
before
his
master
,
)
for
the
most
part
they
are
more
hearers
,
than
speakers
;
the
young
people
being
never
forward
in
speaking
.
The
termes
which
they
use
in
speaking
are
very
honourable
,
and
full
of
respect
toward
others
,
and
humble
toward
themselves
:
and
as
it
is
not
good
manners
to
call
any
one
You
,
in
Spain
or
Italie
,
so
neither
is
it
among
them
to
say
I.
Wherefore
they
never
use
this
word
,
but
other
termes
in
stead
of
it
as
the
Foster-child
,
the
Scholar
,
&c.
And
the
sonne
,
when
he
speaketh
to
his
father
,
nameth
himselfe
His
youngest
Sonne
;
although
he
be
the
eldest
,
and
is
already
married
:
servants
to
their
masters
stile
themselves
Siaove
:
and
the
youngest
of
them
Siaoti
:
he
that
pleadeth
at
a
Tribunall
,
stileth
himselfe
the
delinquent
;
a
Christian
at
his
confession
the
sinner
;
the
women
in
the
palace
(
excepting
the
Queenes
)
and
the
Eunuchs
speaking
to
the
King
,
use
your
majesties
slave
,
Nupor
,
every
one
else
speaking
to
the
King
nameth
himselfe
vassall
,
Chin.
If
one
doth
not
speak
of
his
owne
person
,
but
of
such
as
belong
to
him
,
he
is
to
use
modest
terms
and
expressions
,
The
father
saith
of
his
sonne
,
My
young
sonne
.
The
Master
,
My
young
scholar
,
and
the
sonne
speaking
of
his
father
,
calleth
him
,
The
father
of
the
house
;
The
servant
of
the
Master
,
The
Lord
of
the
house
.
In
speaking
one
with
another
they
use
alwaies
honourable
Titles
,
as
amongst
us
Your
worship
,
Your
honour
,
&c.
but
they
have
this
quality
besides
,
that
even
to
mean
and
inferiour
people
they
give
an
honourable
name
,
as
to
an
Host
,
Chiu
,
Gin
,
Kia
,
the
man
,
Lord
of
the
house
.
To
a
barge
man
,
The
chiefe
man
of
the
vessell
.
To
a
mulitier
,
The
great
wand
.
But
if
they
would
anger
him
,
they
call
him
by
his
ordinary
name
,
Can
Kio
,
that
is
,
persecutour
of
the
feet
.
To
servants
,
if
they
be
grave
men
,
The
great
master
of
the
house
.
To
the
ministers
of
the
courts
of
justice
,
and
to
them
which
waite
on
the
Mandarines
,
Man
on
horseback
or
Cavalier
,
and
yet
they
always
go
on
foote
.
If
they
speak
to
a
woman
,
although
she
be
not
of
kin
to
them
,
they
call
her
Tasao
,
that
is
,
sister-in-law
;
but
sometimes
it
happeneth
,
that
he
which
cannot
speake
the
language
well
,
in
stead
of
sister
in
law
,
calleth
her
Broome
,
by
an
equivocation
of
the
word
.
In
speaking
also
of
such
things
,
as
belo●g
to
him
they
speak
to
,
it
is
to
be
done
in
certaine
particular
phrases
:
So
that
if
he
speak
of
his
sonne
,
or
servant
he
is
not
to
say
,
Your
Lordships
sonne
,
but
the
noble
sonne
,
Limlam
;
if
he
mention
the
daughter
,
he
saith
,
The
precious
love
,
Limg●i
;
and
so
of
others
,
even
of
sicknesse
and
infirmitie
he
is
not
to
say
simply
,
how
doth
he
with
his
maladie
?
but
with
his
noble
indisposition
,
Quei
●am
?
Among
the
common
people
,
(
who
do
not
use
these
Punctilios
)
if
they
do
not
know
one
another
,
they
call
Brothers
,
Hiu●
.
But
if
they
are
acquainted
I
and
you
,
as
they
list
,
without
any
ceremony
.
As
they
are
so
punctuall
and
excessive
in
the
manner
of
their
treating
and
naming
one
another
;
so
also
are
they
in
the
diverse
names
which
they
have
,
and
which
they
take
up
according
to
their
age
.
These
are
of
five
sorts
.
The
first
is
the
Sir-name
,
which
they
take
infallibly
from
their
Father
,
and
never
that
of
the
Mother
,
or
the
Mothers
Father
;
but
the
Mother
takes
the
name
of
the
Husband
.
The
second
is
a
name
which
they
call
,
The
little
or
young
name
,
which
the
Father
imposeth
;
when
they
are
little
ones
;
and
it
is
commonly
the
name
of
some
living
creature
,
or
flower
,
or
of
some
day
,
&c.
and
by
this
name
only
the
Father
and
Mother
may
call
them
;
but
the
servants
only
by
the
first
,
second
,
and
third
,
&c.
as
hath
been
said
.
The
third
is
when
he
goeth
to
school
;
for
the
Master
giveth
him
another
name
,
which
,
joyned
with
the
Sir-name
,
composeth
a
name
,
by
which
both
his
Master
and
Schoole-fellows
call
him
.
The
fourth
,
when
they
put
on
the
Nett
or
Ca●le
upon
their
head
,
of
which
we
spake
before
:
this
is
done
when
they
are
seaventeen
or
eighteen
years
of
age
:
for
at
that
time
particularly
,
if
one
marry
a
wife
,
he
taketh
a
new
name
,
which
they
call
a
letter
;
and
by
this
all
may
call
him
,
except
the
servants
.
The
fifth
is
at
the
going
out
of
his
youth
,
when
h●
assumeth
an
other
name
,
which
they
cal
The
great
Name
or
Hao
;
by
this
all
may
cal
him
,
excepting
himself
and
his
parents
.
Now
to
return
to
the
Hall
,
where
we
left
the
guests
conversing
;
at
their
departure
,
the
Guests
joyning
all
together
make
an
ordinary
reverence
to
the
Master
of
the
house
,
giving
him
thanks
for
their
good
entertainment
;
and
he
accompanieth
them
out
to
the
street
;
where
if
they
came
on
foot
,
both
parties
make
ordinary
reverence
to
each
other
and
depart
;
if
on
horse-back
,
or
in
a
sedan
or
coach
,
then
they
make
three
reverences
;
and
the
third
Congie
is
made
at
the
gate
;
where
presently
the
Master
of
the
House
goeth
in
,
and
the
Guest
taketh
horse
;
for
to
ride
or
take
coach
in
his
presence
is
not
counted
good
manners
.
When
they
are
on
horseback
,
or
in
the
sedan
,
the
Master
of
the
House
commeth
out
again
,
and
they
take
leave
of
one
another
,
and
when
they
are
gone
a
few
paces
off
,
they
interchangeably
send
a
servant
with
an
embassie
or
message
(
To
Pai
Xam
)
and
recommendations
.
When
the
visit
is
the
first
time
made
,
and
the
Person
be
of
quality
,
commonly
t
is
with
a
present
,
assoon
as
they
are
come
in
:
and
for
the
most
part
in
China
,
the
ordinary
and
constant
presents
are
some
stuffs
,
ornaments
for
women
,
things
of
use
;
as
Shoes
,
Stockings
,
Handkerchieffes
,
Porcellane
,
Inke
,
Pensils
,
and
things
to
eat
;
and
they
do
commonly
choose
those
of
the
best
sort
to
present
,
The
Present
,
if
it
be
of
things
to
eat
among
friends
,
it
is
to
be
of
4.
6.
8.
or
more
things
.
With
the
present
is
sent
also
a
Thie
,
or
bill
of
visit
,
wherein
is
written
what
they
have
sent
.
If
he
do
not
accept
of
it
,
it
is
no
discourtesie
;
neither
if
he
take
part
only
,
and
send
back
the
rest
:
but
he
must
answer
him
with
a
Thie
,
giving
him
thanks
,
and
excusing
himself
,
that
he
did
not
receive
it
;
or
if
he
do
take
part
,
he
is
to
write
,
what
he
took
,
and
what
he
sent
back
.
Among
men
of
greater
quality
,
and
that
will
shew
respect
to
a
Person
without
doing
much
harm
to
their
purses
,
they
write
first
,
the
things
which
they
will
send
,
and
send
the
Thie
,
before
they
send
the
present
;
of
which
,
because
it
ordinarily
consisteth
of
many
things
,
they
do
not
receive
all
;
and
he
who
is
presented
maketh
a
prick
at
those
things
written
in
the
Thie
,
which
he
will
receive
:
then
he
,
which
presenteth
,
buyeth
only
the
things
which
the
other
hath
pricked
,
and
letteth
alone
the
rest
:
if
he
accepteth
of
them
all
,
he
buyeth
them
all
and
sendeth
them
.
There
are
some
Imaginarie
presents
,
of
which
,
he
that
presenteth
them
,
is
secure
,
that
little
or
nothing
of
them
will
be
received
;
and
yet
they
consist
of
many
things
in
number
,
as
sometimes
of
thirty
or
fourty
:
and
are
costly
in
their
quality
;
and
pieces
of
Damask
,
and
other
silk
stuffe
,
silk
stockings
;
and
many
things
to
be
eaten
,
as
Hens
,
Ducks
,
&c.
These
things
are
many
times
hired
,
and
that
which
is
received
,
is
paid
for
,
the
rest
are
sent
back
to
the
owner
,
with
some
consideration
for
the
loan
of
them
.
The
custome
is
,
that
he
,
who
receiveth
a
Present
,
is
to
return
another
●equivalent
to
it
.
Excepting
alway
edible
things
among
friends
;
and
that
which
any
bringeth
,
when
he
cometh
from
abroad
,
and
from
Countries
where
those
things
are
particularly
to
be
had
.
Neither
do
they
remunerate
those
,
which
they
call
Presents
of
dependencie
;
as
from
the
inferiour
to
the
superiour
;
from
the
Master
to
the
Scholar
;
nor
of
pretenders
and
suitours
.
It
is
also
the
custome
to
give
the
Page
or
Servant
,
which
bringeth
the
Present
,
some
mony
,
more
or
lesse
,
according
to
the
quality
of
the
present
,
shewing
great
respect
to
him
that
sends
it
.
They
of
Kiamsi
,
as
more
expert
in
their
expences
,
and
more
cunning
in
the
Lesina
,
or
art
of
thrift
,
are
very
subtle
and
skilfull
in
this
particular
;
and
for
a
Present
which
is
worth
a
Crowne
,
they
say
,
they
are
to
give
the
servant
six
pence
,
and
proportionably
in
the
rest
.
CHAP.
13.
Of
their
Banquets
.
Much
time
and
money
is
consumed
by
the
Chinesses
in
their
Banquets
,
by
reason
they
are
almost
continually
at
them
.
There
is
no
meeting
▪
departure
,
or
arrivall
,
or
any
prosperous
successe
of
a
friend
or
kinsman
,
which
is
not
celebrated
with
a
Banquet
;
nor
any
accident
of
disgustor
grief
,
for
which
they
do
not
likewise
make
a
Banquet
of
consolation
;
nor
any
businesse
of
importance
,
but
it
is
to
be
treated
of
at
a
Banquet
,
neither
without
one
do
they
begin
any
work
,
or
finish
any
building
.
They
make
many
others
upon
no
other
motive
but
this
,
Comedamus
,
&
bibamus
,
cras
enim
moriemur
;
let
us
eate
and
drink
,
for
to
morrow
we
shall
die
.
It
is
very
ordinary
among
the
common
people
,
and
particularly
among
officers
of
the
same
office
,
to
have
Co-fraternities
which
they
call
a
Brotherhood
of
the
month
.
The
Brotherhood
consisteth
of
thirty
,
according
to
the
number
of
daies
therein
;
and
in
a
circle
they
go
every
day
to
eat
at
one
anothers
houses
by
turnes
,
making
a
Banquet
,
like
that
of
the
sonnes
of
Iob.
If
they
have
not
convenience
to
receive
them
in
their
own
house
,
they
provide
it
at
another
mans
,
there
being
at
this
day
many
publick
houses
very
wel
furnisht
for
this
purpose
.
If
he
wil
have
it
at
home
,
but
without
any
trouble
to
his
Family
,
he
appointeth
,
how
many
messes
he
will
have
,
how
many
dishes
,
and
what
meat
;
and
they
are
brought
home
to
him
very
well
drest
.
Those
of
the
North
are
very
much
different
from
them
of
the
South
:
for
they
of
the
South
are
very
exact
,
even
to
the
least
matters
in
these
courtesies
of
Banquets
,
and
they
do
esteem
themselves
more
friendly
and
courteous
,
than
the
others
;
as
in
truth
they
are
.
In
their
Banquets
they
are
more
carefull
to
have
varietie
,
and
to
have
it
well
drest
,
than
for
the
quantitie
of
the
meat
:
and
feast
more
for
conversation
and
to
treate
with
one
another
,
than
to
eat
and
drink
;
although
they
do
both
the
one
and
the
other
pretty
well
.
They
drink
at
the
beginning
of
the
feast
,
and
so
continue
it
with
wine
and
meat
,
without
bread
or
rice
,
till
the
guests
say
,
they
have
had
wine
enough
:
Then
presently
the
rice
is
brought
,
and
the
glasses
are
set
by
,
and
there
is
no
more
drinking
.
In
the
Northern
Countries
their
custome
is
contrary
to
this
:
The
ceremonies
are
but
few
,
the
Messes
well
furnisht
,
the
dishes
large
and
full
:
and
when
the
ordinary
ceremonies
are
performed
,
which
are
usuall
through
the
whole
Kingdome
,
they
begin
with
the
meat
;
and
every
one
taketh
that
which
pleaseth
him
best
,
and
as
much
as
he
can
eat
;
mean-while
without
quenching
thirst
,
either
with
wine
or
water
:
for
then
they
drink
neither
.
They
conclude
with
rice
.
When
the
dishes
are
taken
away
,
they
discourse
about
an
houre
;
and
then
they
serve
in
others
,
only
of
salt
meats
,
as
Gammons
of
Bacon
,
tongues
,
and
such
like
things
,
which
they
call
Guides
,
that
is
,
of
wine
;
and
then
they
begin
to
drink
.
To
speak
in
generall
of
the
whole
Kingdome
;
they
do
not
usually
drink
wine
,
neither
at
dinner
,
which
is
in
the
morning
five
hours
before
noone
,
nor
at
supper
,
which
is
about
foure
a
cloak
in
the
afternoone
;
but
at
night
before
they
go
to
bed
,
then
using
salt
meats
,
as
is
abovesaid
▪
and
for
this
reason
their
Banquets
are
most
commonly
at
night
;
making
use
of
the
day-light
for
their
studyes
and
businesse
;
supplying
this
light
at
night
with
candles
,
of
which
they
have
great
quantitie
,
made
of
a
certaine
oyle
,
which
they
harden
up
with
a
little
waxe
;
which
serveth
them
in
the
winter
;
reserving
for
the
summer
those
which
are
made
of
waxe
;
of
which
they
have
three
sorts
:
The
one
is
Bees
waxe
;
the
other
is
taken
out
of
the
holes
of
a
certain
sort
of
Snakes
,
much
better
than
the
other
,
and
much
whiter
,
without
any
art
used
to
it
.
The
third
is
taken
from
a
tree
,
whose
fruit
is
like
our
filberts
,
and
the
meat
very
white
.
And
though
this
last
,
be
not
so
good
as
our
waxe
;
yet
it
is
better
than
suet
:
it
melteth
very
well
,
and
maketh
very
good
candles
.
The
people
of
the
better
qualitie
make
Banquets
of
more
state
;
for
they
have
houses
of
recreation
,
either
in
the
City
,
or
very
neere
it
for
this
purpose
;
adorned
with
many
costly
pictures
and
other
curiosities
.
And
if
the
person
invited
be
an
Officer
,
or
man
of
great
qualitie
,
although
the
use
of
Tapestrie-hanging
in
China
is
very
rare
,
yet
for
the
entertainment
of
these
,
they
hang
their
houses
with
them
very
curiously
,
even
the
●eeling
and
all
.
The
number
of
their
Tables
sheweth
the
greatnesse
of
the
Banquet
.
One
Table
for
four
,
or
one
for
two
,
is
ordinary
.
But
for
persons
of
greater
account
they
set
one
Table
for
each
;
and
sometimes
two
;
one
to
eat
at
,
and
the
other
to
set
the
dishes
on
.
The
Tables
at
these
Banquets
have
all
Frontalls
,
or
a
peice
of
linnen
hanging
downe
from
the
edges
,
but
neither
Table-cloath
nor
Napkins
,
using
only
their
Charan
,
a
neate
and
polished
varnish
,
with
which
their
Tables
are
covered
.
They
lay
no
knives
,
the
meat
being
all
carved
out
before
it
come
from
the
kitchin
;
nor
forke
,
using
two
little
sticks
,
with
which
they
eat
very
dexterously
.
They
set
neither
salt
,
pepper
,
nor
vineger
,
but
yet
musterd
,
and
other
sauces
,
of
which
they
have
many
and
very
good
.
They
serve
in
at
the
same
Banquet
flesh
and
fish
;
boyld
and
roast
;
fry'd
meat
;
and
meat
in
pottage
and
white-broth
;
and
severall
other
viands
drest
after
their
manner
;
and
very
good
.
They
use
broths
much
;
but
they
never
serve
up
any
without
flesh
or
fish
in
it
,
or
a
kinde
of
Paste
,
like
that
which
the
Italians
call
Vermicelli
.
Anciently
they
used
neither
Tables
nor
seats
,
but
according
to
the
custome
of
the
greatest
part
of
Asia
and
Africa
,
they
sate
and
eat
upon
the
pavement
,
covered
with
mats
;
and
to
this
day
,
their
writings
and
books
speaking
of
Tables
,
use
for
the
significative
letter
of
Table
,
that
which
signifieth
a
mat
.
The
Giapponesses
,
with
most
of
the
neighbouring
Kingdomes
,
even
to
this
day
,
keep
their
ancient
custome
,
of
sitting
and
eating
upon
the
ground
:
but
the
Chinesses
,
from
the
raign
of
Han
,
have
used
seats
and
Tables
;
of
which
they
have
many
beautifull
ones
,
and
of
severall
fashions
.
In
the
disposition
of
their
invitations
,
courtesies
,
and
entertainments
they
have
much
superfluitie
;
as
well
before
the
coming
of
the
guests
,
as
at
the
beginning
,
prosecution
,
and
conclusion
of
their
Banquets
.
Before
they
begin
to
eate
,
the
master
of
the
house
inviteth
them
to
fall
to
.
About
the
middle
of
the
feast
they
change
their
little
cups
for
greater
:
they
force
none
to
drink
,
but
modestly
invite
them
.
The
times
,
when
they
most
commonly
and
infallibly
make
their
banquets
;
are
the
feastivall
days
,
both
of
the
year
,
and
of
each
man
in
particular
,
as
marriages
,
&c.
Besides
other
infinitie
occasions
above
mentioned
.
The
better
sort
of
people
,
when
one
takes
a
journey
,
or
returns
from
another
Countrie
,
do
make
a
Feast
;
and
it
falleth
out
many
times
,
that
on
the
same
day
they
are
faine
to
go
to
seaven
or
eight
invitations
,
to
comply
with
their
friends
.
Some
daies
before
the
Banquet
(
that
is
when
they
have
time
enough
)
they
send
a
Thie
,
by
which
they
make
their
invitation
,
and
pray
them
to
accept
of
it
.
If
they
refuse
,
they
excuse
themselves
with
another
Thie
.
But
if
they
accept
of
it
,
they
send
them
another
Thie
;
which
they
call
the
Thie
of
solicitation
.
The
time
of
the
Banquet
being
come
,
they
commonly
stay
,
till
all
are
met
;
entertaining
themselves
in
the
outward
Hall
.
When
all
are
come
,
they
enter
into
the
Hall
of
the
Banquet
;
and
the
master
of
the
house
performeth
the
usuall
ceremonies
to
them
all
,
as
well
insitting
,
as
in
placing
the
cups
and
eating-sticks
.
The
ceremonies
being
ended
,
they
all
seate
themselves
in
their
order
;
and
the
master
of
the
house
taketh
care
to
go
up
and
down
,
and
invite
them
to
eat
and
drink
.
Their
Banquets
are
very
long
,
and
they
spend
much
time
in
discoursing
;
but
the
ordinary
custome
is
to
have
Musick
and
Comedies
:
and
the
Comedians
are
obliged
to
act
whatsoever
the
Guests
command
them
.
At
length
the
Banquet
endeth
,
by
the
importunate
entreatie
of
the
Guests
;
to
which
he
that
inviteth
them
,
still
seemeth
to
make
resistance
.
The
day
after
the
feast
,
all
the
Guests
send
their
Thie
to
the
person
that
invited
them
;
which
containeth
partly
the
praise
and
commendations
of
the
Banquet
,
and
all
that
they
had
there
,
and
partly
their
thanks
to
him
that
gave
it
them
.
CHAP.
14.
Of
the
Games
which
the
Chinesses
use
.
PLaying
at
Cards
,
(
which
are
like
to
ours
in
form
and
figures
,
which
are
all
black
and
without
colours
)
hath
penetrated
,
even
to
this
remotest
part
of
the
world
,
and
is
the
common
recreation
of
the
meaner
sort
of
people
,
but
is
not
used
by
the
Nobilitie
.
But
the
game
of
the
Nobilitie
,
and
graver
sort
of
people
,
as
well
to
passe
the
time
,
as
to
winne
mony
,
is
that
of
Chesse
,
not
altogether
unlike
ours
.
Their
King
can
never
remove
,
but
into
the
foure
neerest
places
to
his
own
Station
;
which
is
also
the
law
for
the
two
Bishops
.
They
have
no
Queen
,
but
two
other
men
,
which
they
call
Vasi
di
Polvere
,
or
vessells
of
dust
,
very
ingenious
:
These
stand
before
the
two
Knights
;
and
before
them
two
Pawnes
;
the
which
are
placed
in
the
next
row
before
the
other
Pawnes
.
These
men
have
a
motion
like
to
our
Rookes
,
but
cannot
Check
the
contrary
King
,
but
only
,
when
between
one
of
them
and
the
King
,
there
is
another
man
immediately
interposed
,
whether
it
be
his
own
man
,
or
an
enemy
.
So
that
the
King
may
avoyd
that
Check
three
manner
of
ways
:
either
by
removing
into
the
next
place
,
or
by
interposing
another
man
;
or
else
by
taking
away
that
man
,
that
stood
betwixt
him
and
his
enemie
,
&
so
,
by
laying
himselfe
open
,
he
is
defended
.
They
have
another
grave
game
among
them
,
which
is
as
followeth
.
On
a
Chess-board
of
300.
places
:
they
play
wi●h
200.
men
,
a
hundred
white
,
and
a
hundred
black
:
with
these
,
each
endeavoureth
to
drive
the
others
men
into
the
middle
of
the
Chess
board
,
that
he
might
be
master
of
the
other
places
:
in
conclusion
he
that
hath
gained
himselfe
most
places
,
winneth
the
game
.
In
this
game
the
officers
do
passe
their
time
with
a
great
deale
of
delight
,
and
often
spend
a
great
part
of
the
day
at
it
;
for
between
those
that
are
skilfull
,
one
game
will
take
up
an
hours
time
.
Those
that
are
expert
at
this
game
,
are
well
esteemed
,
though
it
be
only
upon
this
account
;
and
are
therefore
often
called
and
received
,
as
masters
of
this
Game
,
with
all
ceremonie
.
The
Chinesses
also
use
the
game
of
Dice
,
which
have
the
same
shape
and
points
,
as
ours
,
without
any
difference
.
The
common
people
do
much
use
a
game
called
by
the
Italians
Giuoc●
Della
Morra
,
casting
out
their
hands
,
and
fingers
,
as
they
do
at
that
game
in
Europe
.
They
play
most
at
it
in
their
Banquets
,
between
two
,
who
shall
drink
;
and
he
that
loseth
,
gaine●h
the
drink
.
The
Nobilitie
,
for
this
purpose
,
have
a
drum
placed
without
the
Hall
,
where
they
eat
;
and
there
standeth
a
man
,
who
beateth
on
it
at
adventure
as
many
stroaks
,
as
he
thinks
fit
;
and
when
he
beateth
on
the
drum
,
they
begin
to
count
from
the
first
man
of
the
Banquet
;
and
he
at
whom
the
drum
stoppeth
,
is
obliged
to
drink
.
In
the
City
of
Nankim
there
is
another
game
much
practised
among
the
common
people
.
They
buy
a
couple
of
Capons
,
the
best
they
can
find
,
or
else
fish
or
Porcellane
,
or
what
other
thing
they
please
;
but
it
must
be
excellent
in
its
kind
to
excite
an
appetite
in
others
to
win
it
.
Then
one
holdeth
in
his
hand
,
ten
pieces
of
their
mony
,
the
which
have
letters
on
the
one
side
,
and
on
the
other
nothing
.
This
man
offereth
them
to
him
that
will
throw
,
and
he
throweth
them
ten
times
;
and
if
in
any
of
these
times
all
the
pieces
light
with
the
same
side
upward
,
either
written
or
not
written
,
he
gaineth
the
reward
that
is
proposed
,
if
not
,
he
loseth
an
halfe-penny
.
There
is
not
wanting
in
China
the
game
of
Cock-fighting
,
which
is
used
also
throughout
all
India
:
they
have
Cocks
bred
up
for
this
purpose
.
Before
they
fight
they
fasten
to
each
legg
neare
to
their
spurs
a
small
razour
:
then
he
that
keepeth
the
field
,
having
made
the
other
fly
or
fall
,
is
Conquerour
,
and
winneth
the
other
cock
,
and
whatsoever
was
abetted
on
his
head
.
But
because
many
times
they
wound
one
another
so
just
at
the
same
time
,
that
they
both
fall
together
,
that
Cock
,
which
after
he
is
fallen
,
pecks
at
the
other
,
or
croweth
,
is
accounted
victour
.
They
combate
after
the
same
manner
with
Quailes
;
and
to
his
purpose
they
commonly
breed
up
the
Cock-Quails
with
great
care
.
This
Game
is
particularly
in
request
among
the
Kings
kindred
,
and
the
Eunuches
of
the
Palace
;
in
which
they
spend
a
great
deale
of
mony
.
These
birds
do
fight
very
furiously
and
desperately
.
They
fight
likewise
with
Grillo's
,
or
Cricquets
;
and
this
sport
is
much
used
in
the
Spring
time
.
They
have
little
houses
made
of
clay
very
artificially
to
keep
them
in
:
when
they
fight
them
,
each
man
pulleth
out
his
Cricquet
,
and
putteth
him
into
a
Bason
,
or
other
clean
vessell
,
and
,
with
a
little
slice
,
or
spattle
,
they
put
them
to
one
another
,
and
when
they
are
neere
enough
to
launce
at
one
another
,
they
do
it
with
such
fury
,
that
many
times
one
will
fetch
off
the
others
leg
at
the
first
blow
.
He
that
conquereth
,
presently
singeth
,
and
winneth
teh
game
.
This
game
is
much
used
in
Pekim
,
and
particularly
by
the
Eunuchs
,
who
spend
a
great
deale
of
money
at
it
.
They
do
not
permit
young
children
,
that
study
;
to
play
at
any
game
;
the
bigger
sort
have
games
proper
to
their
age
,
which
are
very
like
those
our
youth
have
in
Europe
.
They
are
forbidden
to
play
at
cards
or
dice
;
and
if
they
be
taken
,
or
accused
for
it
,
they
are
chastifed
and
condemned
to
a
pecuniary
mulct
;
and
some
are
imprisoned
only
for
spending
too
much
time
at
play
.
For
among
them
Tù
Pó
,
that
is
,
glutton
of
play
,
soundeth
as
ill
,
as
any
other
vice
,
which
we
abhorr
here
.
CHAP.
15.
Of
their
Marriage
.
IN
the
Kingdome
of
China
,
(
as
doth
plainly
appear
by
their
books
,
and
Chronicles
,
)
formal
Marriages
and
indissoluble
after
contract
,
have
been
in
use
above
2400
yeares
;
and
in
ancient
time
they
used
certain
particular
Ceremonies
at
the
celebration
thereof
;
one
of
which
was
,
giving
the
hand
.
But
these
have
been
changed
by
time
,
some
being
taken
away
,
and
many
others
added
.
Alwaies
from
that
time
to
this
,
there
hath
been
among
them
two
kinds
of
Marriage
;
one
a
true
one
,
with
a
matrimoniall
contract
for
their
whole
life
between
the
two
parties
;
and
then
the
woman
is
called
a
wife
;
and
treated
as
such
,
and
received
with
extraordinary
Ceremonies
.
The
second
is
rather
a
Concubinage
permitted
by
their
lawes
,
in
case
they
have
no
children
by
their
wife
;
especially
sonnes
,
but
now
it
is
grown
so
common
,
that
although
some
do
forbear
having
them
upon
the
account
of
vert●e
;
yet
it
is
very
ordinary
among
rich
men
,
to
take
Concubines
,
although
they
have
children
.
The
manner
is
very
different
from
the
true
and
legitimate
Marriage
;
for
although
they
contract
after
some
sort
with
the
Father
of
the
maiden
:
and
that
they
treat
one
another
as
kindred
;
yet
in
truth
she
is
bought
and
sold
;
and
many
times
by
a
Person
that
hath
no
relation
to
her
,
but
only
that
he
b●ed
her
up
for
that
purpose
;
for
there
are
many
in
China
,
which
breed
up
young
maidens
,
and
teach
them
Musick
,
and
dancing
,
and
other
perquisites
of
womens
breeding
,
only
to
sell
them
afterwards
for
Concubines
,
at
a
great
price
.
Yet
however
it
is
not
accounted
a
Matrimony
;
nor
hath
it
the
solemnitie
of
Marriage
belonging
to
it
;
nor
any
obligation
of
perpetuity
;
but
the
man
may
put
her
away
;
and
she
may
marrie
with
another
;
there
being
no
law
which
prohibits
it
,
in
case
she
be
wholly
withdrawn
from
the
company
of
the
first
.
The
manner
of
treating
them
is
very
different
They
eat
apart
by
themselves
in
their
own
chambers
:
and
are
in
subjection
to
the
true
wife
,
and
serve
her
in
some
things
,
as
her
Servants
.
The
children
which
they
beare
,
do
not
do
them
reverence
as
to
a
mother
,
but
they
pay
it
to
the
true
wife
,
whom
also
they
call
mother
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
if
the
Concubine
die
that
bore
them
,
they
are
not
obliged
to
three
years
mourning
,
nor
to
deprive
themselves
of
entrance
into
the
examinations
,
nor
(
if
they
govern
,
)
to
quit
their
charge
;
which
,
(
as
you
shall
hear
hereafter
,
)
is
to
be
done
at
the
death
of
their
parents
.
Therefore
,
although
he
be
an
only
sonne
,
he
is
not
obliged
to
these
duties
:
but
only
when
his
Fathers
lawfull
wife
dieth
,
although
she
be
not
his
true
mother
.
When
the
Husband
dieth
,
the
government
of
the
estate
and
family
falleth
to
the
lawfull
wife
,
and
to
the
children
,
whether
they
be
,
by
her
,
or
by
the
Concubine
.
But
when
the
lawfull
wife
dieth
,
it
falleth
to
the
Concubine
and
her
children
,
if
she
have
any
.
Sometimes
it
falleth
out
,
that
they
take
a
Concubine
,
and
keep
her
only
,
till
she
bring
them
a
sonne
:
for
,
if
the
lawfull
wife
will
not
suffer
her
to
stay
,
assoone
as
the
child
is
born
,
they
send
her
away
,
or
marry
her
to
another
;
&
the
child
which
staieth
behind
,
never
knoweth
her
who
bore
him
,
acknowledging
only
for
his
Mother
his
Fathers
lawfull
wife
.
It
happeneth
also
many
times
,
that
a
man
taketh
an
excessive
affection
to
his
Concubine
,
and
then
all
goeth
amisse
,
but
only
in
what
belongeth
to
the
outward
observance
,
which
must
not
be
changed
.
Widows
may
marry
,
if
they
will
;
but
they
that
are
women
of
qualitie
seldome
or
never
do
it
;
no
although
they
be
young
and
have
no
children
.
They
are
to
live
in
their
Father
in
laws
house
,
and
are
for
this
reason
much
esteemed
.
In
the
legitimate
Marriage
for
the
most
part
,
they
observe
an
equalitie
of
estate
and
condition
;
but
in
their
Concubines
,
they
have
regard
only
to
their
naturall
endowments
.
They
may
not
marry
with
any
of
their
kindred
on
their
Fathers
side
,
in
no
degree
whatsoever
,
nor
with
any
of
the
same
Sir-name
;
but
they
may
marry
with
their
kindred
on
the
Mothers
side
,
if
they
be
in
a
remote
degree
;
but
that
is
not
so
exactly
observed
.
A
young
maid
will
hardly
marry
with
a
widdower
,
which
they
call
patching
up
the
house
,
and
the
bed
.
They
never
marry
,
although
they
be
never
so
great
friends
,
without
a
Mediator
,
or
one
that
goeth
between
both
parties
;
wherefore
they
chuse
whom
they
please
,
there
being
as
well
men
as
women
,
who
perform
this
office
.
The
Bride-groom
never
seeth
the
Bride
,
before
he
entreth
the
doore
to
take
her
for
his
wife
:
there
Fathers
marry
their
sonnes
ordinarilie
very
young
,
&
promise
them
in
Mariage
even
from
little
children
,
&
sometimes
before
they
are
borne
,
which
promise
these
punctually
performe
,
although
their
Fathers
die
before
the
time
,
or
one
of
the
parties
fall
from
his
honour
,
or
estate
,
&c.
excepting
both
parties
voluntarily
agree
to
break
off
the
contract
:
&
if
by
chance
the
sonne
for
some
respects
will
not
stand
to
the
contract
made
by
his
father
,
they
compel
him
by
law
to
perform
it
.
In
China
,
before
the
Father
die
,
there
is
no
formall
portion
given
,
either
to
sonne
or
daughter
;
among
the
meaner
sort
of
people
the
ordinarie
custome
is
,
not
absolutely
to
buy
their
wives
,
as
some
say
,
but
the
husband
giveth
a
certain
quantitie
of
mony
to
the
Father
of
the
maid
,
with
which
to
buy
her
clothes
,
and
ornaments
for
her
head
,
suitable
to
her
qualitie
.
This
summe
is
alwaies
of
the
largest
for
that
purpose
;
but
the
Fathers
save
as
much
out
of
it
,
as
they
can
;
what
remaineth
,
being
to
accrue
to
them
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
some
have
said
,
that
the
Chinesses
buy
their
wives
;
there
being
not
wanting
some
ground
for
this
beleefe
:
for
to
this
day
they
agree
with
the
Father
of
the
maid
for
so
much
money
;
which
if
it
be
not
given
them
,
they
wil
not
part
with
their
daughter
.
Among
the
Nobility
there
is
no
talk
of
giving
any
money
,
but
the
Father
of
the
Bride
is
obliged
to
comply
with
what
the
stile
and
custome
of
that
Kingdome
requireth
,
each
according
to
their
abilitie
:
and
commonly
that
which
he
giveth
is
all
necessary
Furniture
for
her
apartment
,
excepting
the
bed
;
which
,
although
all
things
are
very
cheap
in
that
Country
,
will
sometimes
cost
fifty
Crowns
.
He
giveth
her
four
or
two
maid
servants
,
to
wait
upon
her
,
and
some
money
;
and
of
all
this
more
or
lesse
,
according
to
his
ability
.
But
land
or
possession
they
almost
never
give
,
unlesse
the
Brides
Father
be
very
rich
,
or
that
he
would
match
her
to
some
principall
Person
;
and
that
only
in
case
he
have
no
sonnes
.
After
the
contract
is
performed
between
their
Fathers
,
then
there
follow
many
curtesies
and
compliments
;
as
first
,
the
Bride-groom
sendeth
the
Bride
a
present
of
things
to
eate
,
as
flesh
,
wine
,
and
fruit
;
Secondly
,
a
day
is
chosen
for
their
Marriage
:
which
,
when
it
is
resolved
on
by
advice
of
Astrologers
,
is
celebrated
with
great
Ceremonie
.
The
third
is
,
to
send
to
know
the
Brides
name
;
and
last
of
all
,
the
Bride-groom
sendeth
the
jewels
to
the
Bride
,
that
is
,
a
ring
and
eare-pendants
,
&c.
The
day
before
the
Bride
is
to
be
received
;
they
send
from
the
Brides
house
the
Houshould-stuffe
and
Furniture
that
is
given
with
her
;
making
a
procession
with
them
;
which
is
to
be
done
about
noone
,
that
all
may
see
it
;
The
men
that
carry
it
,
go
two
and
two
,
each
of
them
bearing
a
piece
of
houshold-stuff
of
the
same
kind
,
that
the
other
doth
,
whether
it
be
Tables
,
Chaires
,
Chests
,
Curtains
,
Bed
,
or
what
other
thing
soever
.
The
day
following
,
in
some
Provinces
,
the
Bridegroome
goeth
in
person
on
Horse-back
,
with
his
Father
and
neerest
kindred
,
to
receive
the
Bride
:
who
is
carried
in
a
sedan
with
great
pompe
and
state
.
In
other
Provinces
,
especially
towards
the
South
,
the
Bride-groome
sendeth
the
sedan
toward
the
evening
(
they
have
some
very
curious
ones
,
made
only
for
this
purpose
,
richly
adorned
with
silk
,
and
the
doore
to
be
locked
on
the
outside
)
and
a
great
deale
of
company
to
waite
upon
her
with
lights
set
in
wooden
frams
like
lanthornes
.
The
mother
after
the
Bride
hath
finished
the
usuall
compliment
,
at
parting
,
putteth
her
into
the
sedan
and
locketh
the
doore
,
and
sendeth
the
key
before
to
her
sonne-in-laws
mother
;
and
so
she
departeth
along
with
the
company
,
who
go
all
before
her
,
excepting
the
maid-servants
,
which
her
Father
giveth
her
,
who
go
by
her
side
.
When
she
is
come
to
the
Bride-groomes
house
,
the
mother-in-law
unlocketh
the
sedan
and
taking
out
the
Bride
,
delivereth
her
to
the
Bride-groome
;
Then
they
go
both
together
to
the
Chappell
,
or
Oratorie
of
their
Idols
,
where
are
likewise
kept
the
Images
or
names
of
their
Predecessours
.
There
they
make
the
ordinarie
reverence
of
bowing
themselves
foure
times
upon
their
knees
,
and
presently
they
go
forward
into
the
inward
Hall
,
where
their
parents
are
sitting
in
Chaires
,
to
whom
they
make
the
same
reverences
;
then
the
Bride
retireth
with
her
Mother-in-law
,
her
wayting
maids
,
and
the
woman
that
did
negotiate
the
marriage
,
to
the
womens
apartment
;
where
she
hath
a
particular
chamber
for
her selfe
and
her
husband
;
into
which
,
as
is
abovesaid
,
no
other
man
may
enter
,
no
not
their
Father
or
elder
brother
,
so
that
if
the
Father
would
chastise
the
son
for
any
fault
,
(
which
is
ordinarie
there
for
their
Fathers
to
do
,
although
their
sonnes
be
married
)
if
he
can
get
into
his
wives
chamber
he
is
safe
,
for
the
Father
may
not
enter
there
,
nor
speak
with
his
daughter-in-law
,
except
on
some
occasions
,
which
are
dispensed
with
:
So
carefull
a
watch
do
they
keep
on
that
precious
Gemme
of
Honour
.
The
Bridegroome
,
when
he
doeth
not
retire
,
stayeth
with
his
Father
,
kindred
,
and
friends
,
&c.
Who
spend
many
daies
together
in
continuall
feasts
and
banquetting
:
when
the
first
month
is
over
,
the
Bride
returneth
home
to
her
Fathers
house
,
which
they
call
Queinim
,
that
is
retiring
to
rest
.
The
sonnes
do
all
equally
inherit
;
although
they
be
but
halfe-Brothers
,
and
not
begotten
on
the
lawfull
wife
,
having
regard
in
this
only
to
the
Father
.
The
sisters
have
no
more
than
what
is
given
with
them
at
their
marriage
.
If
the
Father
die
before
he
hath
married
his
daughters
,
the
brothers
are
obliged
to
bestow
them
in
marriage
;
and
the
sonnes
that
are
already
married
,
(
if
the
Father
in
his
life
time
divide
his
estate
among
them
,
)
are
bound
to
maintaine
their
sisters
,
till
they
are
married
.
Neverthelesse
in
China
there
are
some
families
,
especially
of
the
Nobilitie
,
where
the
eldest
sonnes
do
inherit
the
Majorasgo
,
or
the
most
considerable
part
of
the
land
,
if
they
have
any
that
is
so
entaild
;
although
they
have
other
brothers
.
And
these
children
are
called
Que
Cum
,
Chu
,
Hui
,
Heupè
,
Chei
,
Hei.
CHAP.
16.
Of
the
Funeralls
and
Sepultures
of
the
Chinesses
.
ALthough
the
Chinesses
,
in
many
things
,
especially
those
which
concerne
the
government
of
their
life
,
have
been
of
the
same
opinion
with
the
Europaean
Philosophers
,
yet
they
are
very
different
from
them
in
that
which
belongeth
to
Death
.
For
the
others
have
taken
little
or
no
care
about
the
Sepulture
of
the
body
,
whereas
these
esteem
nothing
more
;
using
in
their
life
time
all
possible
diligence
to
leave
every
thing
ready
and
in
order
for
it
;
and
their
sonnes
do
in
nothing
more
shew
their
pietie
and
obedience
,
than
by
putting
it
in
execution
after
their
Fathers
death
.
It
is
a
generall
custome
of
the
whole
Kingdome
,
not
to
bury
any
one
barely
in
the
earth
,
although
it
be
a
child
of
two
daies
old
.
Every
one
is
to
have
his
Chest
,
or
Coffin
according
to
his
qualitie
,
and
abilitie
.
Wherefore
the
rich
men
,
(
although
the
Chinesses
are
very
thrifty
,
and
parcimonious
)
do
in
this
exceed
all
extreames
,
seeking
out
wood
for
that
purpose
,
of
the
greatest
price
and
esteem
,
that
they
possibly
can
.
The
Eunuches
are
the
most
excessive
this
way
,
because
they
have
no
children
to
inherit
their
wealth
,
giving
many
times
500
or
1000
Crowns
for
Bords
to
make
a
Coffin
,
though
in
realitie
,
these
are
not
so
much
worth
.
For
it
happeneth
many
times
,
that
going
to
a
Merchant
,
that
selleth
this
commoditie
,
the
Merchant
setteth
them
a
price
,
asking
them
five
or
six
hundred
Crownes
,
but
telleth
them
withall
,
that
if
they
will
have
Bords
of
a
thousand
Crownes
,
he
hath
not
any
at
present
,
but
that
he
hath
expected
some
a
great
while
,
and
looketh
every
day
,
when
they
should
arrive
:
and
if
his
Lordship
hath
not
extraordinary
hast
,
praieth
him
to
send
some
few
daies
hence
,
and
he
shall
be
accommodated
.
Here
,
the
Merchant
hath
no
more
to
do
,
but
to
change
the
paper
,
which
is
pasted
upon
those
Bords
,
and
with
it
the
price
;
and
when
the
Eunuch
returneth
he
findeth
bords
of
such
price
as
he
desireth
.
When
the
Chest
is
made
with
all
sort
of
exquisite
ornament
on
the
outside
,
as
of
gold
,
Charan
,
and
other
gallantries
,
they
keep
it
in
their
house
,
and
many
times
in
the
same
chamber
where
they
lie
,
with
much
satisfaction
and
contentment
.
As
contrariwise
,
if
,
being
in
yeares
,
they
have
not
already
made
it
,
they
are
alwayes
ill
satisfied
and
discontented
:
and
truly
it
is
a
great
trouble
and
charge
to
the
Sons
,
if
they
have
ancient
Fathers
,
and
their
Funerall
Chest
be
not
yet
prepared
.
This
is
the
usuall
manner
of
the
whole
Kingdome
;
but
,
because
they
have
taken
their
religion
from
the
Pagods
of
India
,
they
have
also
entertained
some
of
their
Ceremonies
and
superstitions
,
who
are
buried
after
three
severall
manners
,
and
that
,
before
they
die
by
the
course
of
nature
,
in
the
earth
,
in
the
water
,
and
in
the
fire
,
(
as
they
do
to
this
day
in
Giappon
)
some
throwing
themselves
off
from
high
places
,
others
drowning
themselves
in
rivers
,
with
stones
tied
about
their
necks
,
and
others
,
other
wayes
,
which
we
will
not
here
treat
of
.
The
Chinesses
are
not
so
valiant
to
do
this
,
while
they
are
living
,
but
being
dead
,
if
they
are
so
poor
,
that
they
cannot
make
them
a
Coffin
,
they
burne
them
,
and
bury
their
ashes
.
In
the
Province
of
Sucheú
they
burn
the
bodie
,
and
put
the
ashes
in
earthern
Iarres
,
close
stopped
;
and
then
cast
them
into
the
rivers
.
After
the
Chest
,
followeth
the
place
of
Sepulture
,
which
every
one
provideth
for
himself
and
his
posterity
,
without
the
wals
:
for
within
,
it
is
not
permitted
.
Of
these
places
they
make
great
account
.
Some
have
in
them
very
convenient
houses
:
they
are
kept
lockt
on
the
out-side
,
and
within
are
full
of
Cypresses
,
(
which
they
usually
plant
there
,
)
and
other
trees
,
proper
for
that
place
.
They
are
many
times
little
worth
,
in
respect
of
the
quantitie
of
ground
they
contain
;
but
do
cost
them
a
great
deal
of
mony
,
if
their
Astrologer
do
judge
them
lucky
places
,
and
fortunate
for
the
Familie
;
for
none
do
make
choice
of
them
,
without
his
opinion
.
In
Burying
,
they
observe
this
order
,
to
lay
the
chief
of
the
Family
in
the
uppermost
place
,
and
the
rest
by
his
side
according
to
their
degrees
.
On
the
topp
of
the
Sepulchre
,
they
place
many
ornaments
wrought
in
stone
;
and
before
them
they
set
Stone-statues
of
severall
Animals
;
and
(
above
all
)
Epitaphs
;
and
stones
graved
with
elegant
compositions
,
in
praise
of
the
deceased
.
The
great
men
,
especially
the
Eunuches
use
another
way
of
more
vast
expence
.
For
they
build
in
such
places
,
Sumptuous
Palaces
,
with
Halls
underneath
them
like
Coemeteries
;
where
there
are
Niches
fitted
to
receive
the
Coffins
of
the
deceased
.
These
Palaces
serve
them
when
they
go
thither
;
and
on
The
day
of
the
dead
;
at
which
time
the
whole
Family
is
assembled
to
make
their
Sacrifices
and
Ceremonies
.
For
the
poorer
sort
of
people
,
that
cannot
have
a
peculiar
place
of
Sepulture
,
there
is
ordinarily
,
in
every
City
,
a
common
place
of
Buriall
.
They
never
faile
to
bury
every
one
in
the
place
of
his
Sepulture
,
although
it
be
never
so
remote
from
that
where
he
dieth
;
which
happeneth
often
to
the
officers
,
who
by
reason
they
are
sent
to
govern
in
severall
parts
of
the
kingdome
,
do
many
times
come
to
die
out
of
their
own
Country
,
and
upon
that
occasion
cause
them
to
be
brought
home
and
buried
there
:
neither
doth
it
seem
a
custome
voide
of
reason
,
Iacob
and
Ioseph
having
used
the
same
diligence
upon
that
account
.
At
their
death
the
first
Ceremony
is
:
that
before
the
dying
Person
breathe
his
last
,
they
bring
him
on
a
mattresse
,
or
quilt
,
into
the
outward
Hall
,
where
he
is
to
expire
.
I
do
not
know
,
what
is
the
reason
of
this
custome
;
neither
is
it
generally
used
of
all
;
for
if
he
be
a
person
of
qualitie
,
they
let
him
alone
in
his
bed
,
and
assoon
as
he
is
dead
,
his
eldest
Son
plucketh
off
the
Coife
and
Cap
from
his
head
,
and
pulling
down
the
bed
without
any
order
overturneth
the
Beds-Tester
and
curtaines
;
and
partly
by
tearing
,
and
partly
by
breaking
,
pulleth
every
thing
down
,
and
with
it
covereth
the
Corps
.
If
it
be
a
woman
,
the
women
stay
,
and
if
it
be
a
man
,
the
men
;
presently
washing
the
dead
Body
according
to
their
custome
.
When
they
have
washed
it
;
they
wind
it
in
a
fine
linnen
cloth
,
if
he
have
any
;
or
else
in
a
piece
of
silk
.
After
that
,
they
cloathe
him
in
the
best
garment
that
he
hath
,
and
upon
him
they
lay
the
ensignes
of
his
office
and
degree
:
and
when
he
is
,
thus
adorned
:
they
lay
him
into
the
Coffin
,
which
is
made
of
very
thick
boards
,
and
strongly
joynted
.
On
the
inside
of
the
Coffin
they
bestow
two
weights
,
which
they
call
Manos
of
Bitumen
;
and
after
that
one
of
Charan
;
and
then
there
is
no
danger
,
that
any
ill
smell
can
come
through
it
.
The
Coffin
is
then
brought
out
,
and
placed
in
the
outward
hall
,
which
is
all
hung
with
mourning
.
On
the
top
of
the
Coffin
they
lay
his
statue
made
by
the
life
,
with
his
ensignes
of
honour
,
just
as
he
lieth
in
the
Coffin
.
Before
it
,
they
set
a
Table
and
a
Carpet
;
behinde
the
Coffin
,
they
hang
up
certaine
curtaines
;
behind
which
,
the
women
stand
.
On
each
side
of
the
Coffin
are
his
sonnes
and
grand-sonnes
sitting
on
straw
in
very
deep
mourning
.
In
the
first
open
Gallerie
set
about
with
Balansters
,
which
is
before
the
hall
,
there
stand
Trumpeters
on
each
side
thereof
;
and
at
the
great
gate
of
the
Palace
,
on
the
inside
,
in
the
Court
,
are
two
drummers
:
without
the
gate
next
the
street
there
is
hung
out
a
great
flagge
,
made
of
pieces
of
paper
reaching
almost
to
the
ground
,
and
it
is
a
signall
,
that
their
mourning
is
provided
,
and
that
now
they
admit
of
visitants
.
After
that
,
they
advise
all
their
friends
and
kindred
thereof
,
sending
them
a
Thie
of
Mourning
,
wherein
,
with
words
of
much
affliction
and
humilitie
,
they
give
them
notice
of
their
sorrow
.
Then
presently
begin
their
Visits
of
Condoling
,
which
are
done
in
this
manner
:
When
the
Visitant
is
come
into
the
first
Court
,
presently
he
putteth
on
his
Mourning-garment
,
which
he
bringeth
with
him
for
that
purpose
.
The
drummer
beateth
his
drumme
to
give
notice
of
his
arrivall
,
and
while
he
passeth
through
the
Court
,
the
Trumpets
sound
;
assoone
as
he
cometh
into
the
Hall
,
the
women
behind
the
Curtains
begin
to
weep
and
lament
.
When
he
cometh
up
to
the
Table
he
layeth
thereon
a
purse
of
paper
;
with
money
in
it
to
the
value
of
twelve
pence
,
or
eighteen
pence
;
(
which
serveth
for
an
Aide
of
the
cost
,
)
and
some
little
perfumes
:
Then
upon
the
Carpet
he
maketh
foure
reverences
,
part
kneeling
,
and
part
standing
on
his
feet
:
When
they
are
ended
,
presently
the
Sonnes
rise
up
from
the
place
where
they
are
,
and
go
and
place
themselves
on
the
left
hand
of
the
Visitant
,
and
make
him
as
many
reverences
,
partly
kneeling
,
and
partly
on
their
feet
,
at
which
time
they
are
to
weep
,
or
at
least
to
make
as
if
they
wept
:
When
this
is
done
,
without
speaking
a
word
,
they
return
to
their
places
againe
:
In
the
meane
time
the
Visitant
goeth
forward
,
and
presently
one
of
the
remotest
of
the
kindred
,
in
slighter
mourning
,
cometh
to
receive
him
,
and
leadeth
him
into
another
roome
;
where
assoone
as
they
are
sate
,
presently
there
is
brought
in
some
of
their
drink
,
called
Chia
,
and
dried
fruits
,
or
else
dried
sweet
meats
;
of
which
for
the
most
part
they
do
not
eat
,
but
taking
a
little
,
put
it
into
their
sleeve
,
and
so
take
their
leave
.
This
courtesie
is
esteemed
so
due
,
that
those
friends
,
who
are
at
hand
,
may
by
no
means
omit
it
;
and
they
who
are
farther
off
,
if
they
dwell
in
neighbouring
Cities
,
come
in
their
own
person
:
But
if
they
live
very
farre
off
,
they
send
one
from
home
to
do
it
in
their
name
.
This
ceremonie
commonly
lasteth
eight
or
ten
daies
.
But
they
who
live
farre
off
,
may
come
,
or
send
to
do
it
,
at
what
time
they
please
.
When
the
Visits
are
over
,
the
eldest
Sonne
is
obliged
to
go
to
all
those
of
the
same
City
,
that
came
to
condole
with
him
at
his
house
;
but
he
hath
no
more
to
do
,
but
to
come
to
the
gate
;
where
(
without
)
a
Carpet
is
spread
,
wheron
he
maketh
his
reverence
,
leaveth
a
Thie
,
and
goeth
his
way
.
After
this
,
they
begin
to
think
of
the
buriall
,
which
(
if
they
are
able
)
is
performed
with
a
great
deale
of
expence
;
if
not
,
they
leave
the
Chest
standing
at
home
,
till
they
are
better
able
;
which
is
some
times
whole
years
first
.
They
give
notice
of
the
funerall
to
their
friends
,
by
sending
a
Thiè
to
each
,
as
at
the
first
:
Who
being
assembled
,
come
presently
to
the
place
above
mentioned
.
First
of
all
,
are
carried
the
Pageants
,
which
are
severall
great
statues
of
men
,
Horses
,
Elephants
,
Lyons
,
Tigers
,
&c.
They
are
all
made
of
painted
paper
,
and
adorned
with
gilding
.
Besides
these
,
are
carried
severall
other
machines
,
as
Triumphant
Chariots
,
Pyramids
,
and
such
like
things
;
every
thing
being
set
out
with
various
works
,
in
silke
,
and
flowres
,
and
roses
of
the
same
materialls
;
all
which
is
to
be
burnt
,
if
the
Person
be
of
great
qualitie
:
For
otherwise
all
these
are
but
hired
,
and
none
of
them
is
burnt
.
After
these
Pageants
,
followeth
the
multitude
of
people
which
come
to
looke
on
;
then
come
all
their
friends
cloathed
in
mourning
;
after
these
,
the
Bonzi
,
singing
out
their
prayers
,
and
sounding
their
Cymballs
;
after
them
,
come
another
sort
of
Bonzi
,
who
weare
beards
,
and
long
haire
,
and
leading
a
single
life
,
live
in
communitie
:
These
go
playing
upon
severall
musicall
Instruments
.
After
these
,
follow
another
race
of
Bonzi
,
of
a
different
sect
;
These
are
shaved
,
and
go
along
also
saying
their
prayers
.
After
these
,
come
the
more
intimate
friends
;
after
them
,
follow
all
the
kinsmen
;
after
these
,
come
the
sonnes
and
grand-sonnes
of
the
deceased
Person
,
cloathed
in
a
very
austere
mourning
,
bare
footed
,
with
certaine
staves
in
their
hand
,
fashioned
like
those
which
pilgrimes
carry
;
so
short
,
that
they
are
little
above
two
palmes
long
;
and
so
they
go
along
hanging
their
heads
downe
.
Immediately
after
these
cometh
the
Coffin
;
which
if
it
be
made
of
precious
wood
,
is
uncovered
,
that
it
might
be
seen
;
else
it
is
varnished
over
,
and
richly
adorned
with
gold
and
Charan
.
It
is
placed
on
a
very
large
Machine
,
carried
sometimes
by
30
,
40.
or
50.
men
,
which
is
still
the
greater
state
,
the
more
they
are
.
Above
it
,
is
fastened
a
Baldacchin●
or
cloath
of
state
,
which
covereth
it
all
over
head
,
having
his
rich
Tassels
and
strings
hanging
downe
by
the
sides
.
Neere
to
this
on
both
hands
,
are
carried
many
lights
in
great
woodden
frames
,
made
like
lanthorns
;
behind
the
Coffin
,
are
carried
the
women
,
crying
and
lamenting
in
sedans
fast
locked
,
and
covered
all
over
with
mourning
,
accompanied
in
the
same
manner
by
their
female-friends
and
kindred
.
When
they
are
come
to
the
place
of
Sepulture
,
they
performe
severall
ceremonies
both
before
and
after
the
Coffin
is
buried
:
And
a
sumptuous
banquet
,
(
which
they
make
for
all
those
that
accompanyed
the
hearse
)
is
none
of
the
worst
ceremonies
among
them
.
And
this
is
one
of
the
occasions
,
wherein
they
make
use
of
those
faire
houses
they
build
in
those
places
.
When
they
are
returned
home
,
then
followeth
the
time
of
mourning
,
and
the
ceremonies
that
are
then
observed
;
which
are
these
that
follow
.
The
first
and
most
universall
,
is
to
cloath
themselves
in
the
coursest
and
heaviest
mourning
;
the
colour
thereof
is
white
,
not
only
in
these
Kingdomes
,
but
also
in
Giappon
,
Corea
,
and
many
other
neighbouring
Kingdomes
:
and
as
it
seemeth
to
me
,
this
white
colour
was
not
chosen
at
the
beginning
for
its
one
sake
,
but
came
in
,
as
it
were
,
by
consequence
:
for
they
themselves
cannot
give
any
reason
,
why
their
prede
cessours
chose
it
;
and
on
the
other
side
they
know
,
that
it
is
a
cheereful
colour
,
and
as
such
they
weare
it
at
certain
times
:
the
reason
therefore
of
it
seemeth
to
me
to
be
,
because
in
China
they
make
no
cloath
but
of
Cotton
,
Silk
,
and
Hemp.
Of
Silk
and
Cotton
there
is
no
course
cloath
to
be
made
,
but
of
Hempe
indeed
there
is
,
such
as
would
make
one
afraid
to
see
it
.
And
because
in
its
naturall
colour
it
is
more
unsightly
and
horrid
,
than
when
it
is
died
and
coloured
,
they
on
purpose
chuse
to
have
it
so
:
whence
it
being
naturally
white
,
by
consequence
,
white
came
to
be
the
proper
colour
for
mourning
.
This
Mourning
lasteth
three
whole
years
;
during
which
time
,
the
sons
do
never
sit
on
a
chaire
,
but
on
a
little
fourm
,
or
stoole
,
covered
with
Mourning
:
they
eate
not
at
a
Table
,
nor
lie
on
a
Bed-stead
,
but
the
bed
is
laid
on
the
floore
:
they
drink
no
wine
,
eate
no
flesh
,
nor
use
any
Baths
,
(
which
are
very
common
among
them
.
)
They
go
not
to
Banquets
,
nor
do
they
go
out
of
their
doores
,
but
in
a
Sedan
close
shut
,
and
covered
with
mourning
.
They
abstain
from
their
own
wives
(
as
they
say
at
least
:
)
if
there
be
any
examinations
in
that
time
,
they
go
not
to
them
:
they
may
not
hold
any
publick
office
;
and
if
,
at
the
time
,
they
do
actually
exercise
any
,
their
Father
or
Mother
chance
to
die
,
although
he
be
viceroy
,
or
Colao
,
he
must
leave
his
office
,
and
attend
to
bury
them
,
and
to
make
their
obsequies
;
and
when
the
Mourning
is
ended
,
they
returne
to
their
charges
and
offices
againe
,
and
sometimes
to
greater
.
This
time
is
accounted
so
sacred
among
them
,
that
it
admitteth
of
no
dispensation
,
except
it
be
in
their
captaines
and
officers
of
warre
.
And
because
one
of
the
Province
of
Cantone
seemed
more
desirous
of
his
government
,
than
to
observe
his
Mourning
,
and
computing
his
time
,
resolved
to
spend
the
rest
in
his
journey
,
which
he
wanted
to
makeup
his
three
years
,
when
he
came
to
the
court
,
and
petitioned
for
his
office
,
it
was
promised
him
upon
this
condition
,
that
he
should
returne
home
to
his
house
,
and
fully
accomplish
his
time
of
Mourning
,
and
then
he
should
come
againe
to
court
,
and
make
his
demand
.
The
number
of
three
years
,
they
say
,
is
to
give
thanks
to
their
Parents
for
the
three
yeares
of
their
infancie
,
during
which
time
they
were
carried
more
in
their
armes
,
than
on
their
own
legges
.
And
therefore
in
those
three
yeares
,
in
token
of
reverence
,
they
may
not
innovate
or
alter
any
thing
in
the
house
from
that
order
,
which
the
Father
kept
in
it
.
For
a
wife
they
mourne
but
one
year
.
There
is
a
Slighter
Mourning
of
five
months
and
three
daies
,
according
to
the
neernesse
of
their
kindred
and
relation
:
Friends
for
their
friends
observe
only
Three
daies
of
Mourning
.
They
have
all
Mourning
garments
lye
ready
by
them
;
there
being
so
many
occasions
to
weare
them
.
This
is
the
manner
of
their
Mourning
and
Buriall
of
the
Persons
of
the
greatest
quality
,
which
is
encreased
and
diminished
,
according
to
the
condition
and
qualitie
of
the
Person
.
At
the
Funeralls
of
the
Kings
,
and
those
of
the
royall
Familie
,
the
Ceremonies
are
much
greater
:
and
that
they
might
the
better
be
conceived
,
I
will
set
down
what
passed
in
the
year
1614.
at
the
Funerall
of
the
Queen-Mother
,
where
I
my selfe
was
present
.
CHAP.
17.
Of
the
Funerall
of
the
Queen-Mother
.
THe
Queen-Mother
died
on
the
ninth
day
of
the
second
Moon
,
which
is
the
last
of
our
March
,
in
the
yeare
1614.
presently
all
the
Court
put
on
Mourning
,
not
only
the
Nobilitie
,
but
even
the
common
people
too
;
and
especially
the
Kings
officers
and
Ministers
,
who
laying
aside
the
ensignes
of
their
dignitie
,
(
which
are
both
of
Authoritie
and
Ornament
to
them
)
do
change
them
for
others
of
Mourning
and
Sorrow
:
as
their
Girdle
(
which
commonly
they
weare
very
rich
)
into
a
rope
of
course
Hempe
;
and
their
Cap
(
which
is
of
black
Silk
)
into
one
made
of
the
course
cloath
for
Mourning
.
In
this
manner
they
went
foure
months
,
till
the
time
of
the
obsequies
.
The
common
people
wore
only
a
Mourning
Cap
for
foure
and
twenty
daies
,
with
so
much
exactnesse
,
that
he
that
neglected
it
,
was
punished
.
The
second
day
,
the
King
leaving
the
Palaces
where
he
dwelt
,
passed
over
to
those
of
his
deceased
Mother
;
which
,
although
they
are
within
the
same
wall
,
yet
stand
at
some
distance
.
They
cloathed
the
dead
body
in
white
very
richly
;
and
every
day
till
it
was
put
into
the
Coffin
,
the
King
went
in
Person
,
with
all
the
people
of
his
palace
to
visit
her
,
and
to
performe
those
ordinary
Reverences
and
Compliments
,
used
by
children
to
their
parents
,
putting
rich
odours
and
spices
into
a
perfuming
pan
,
which
stood
before
her
;
all
his
women
,
Sons
and
Nephews
,
as
also
some
of
the
Principall
Eunuches
of
the
Palace
did
the
like
with
all
Solemnitie
.
Then
presently
,
by
the
Kings
command
,
the
garments
,
bed
and
other
things
which
the
Queen
used
,
were
burned
:
judging
it
an
unworthie
thing
that
ever
they
should
be
made
use
of
by
any
Person
inferiour
to
her
in
dignitie
and
authority
.
On
the
third
day
the
body
was
put
into
the
Coffin
.
The
excellency
of
the
matter
thereof
may
be
easily
imagined
by
what
hath
been
already
said
,
that
even
for
private
persons
the
price
of
one
amounteth
many
times
to
a
thousand
crownes
.
The
boards
are
very
thick
,
and
the
Coffin
very
capacious
.
There
the
King
himselfe
plac't
her
upon
a
Quilt
and
a
Pillow
,
which
were
there
laid
,
strewing
upon
her
,
pearle
,
and
precious
stones
to
the
value
of
70000.
crownes
,
and
placing
by
her
side
fifty
pieces
of
cloath
of
gold
,
and
fiftie
of
cloath
of
silver
,
which
truly
would
have
been
enough
to
have
maintained
a
gallant
man
all
his
life
time
.
The
Coffin
was
shut
,
and
the
King
with
the
rest
made
their
accustomed
reverences
,
and
departed
.
On
the
fourth
day
the
ceremonies
were
continued
,
cloathing
themselves
in
a
more
austere
and
horrid
Mourning
,
for
to
celebrate
the
Sacrifices
,
which
in
realitie
are
not
sacrifices
,
but
offerings
,
and
pure
ceremonies
.
The
Coffin
was
placed
in
a
spacious
Court
,
as
it
were
,
upon
a
high
Throne
,
and
about
it
stood
fifteen
Tables
:
The
first
,
that
was
in
the
front
,
was
for
the
King
;
the
rest
for
his
women
,
Sonnes
and
principall
Eunuches
,
who
,
after
the
King
,
according
to
their
order
,
made
their
offerings
with
perfumes
and
reverences
.
On
the
fift
day
,
which
was
appointed
for
those
who
dwell
without
the
Palace
,
there
was
assembled
all
the
Nobilitie
and
Titulados
,
which
they
call
Que
,
Cùm
,
Chu
,
Cheu
,
Heupè
,
who
do
all
succeed
by
inheritance
.
After
these
,
followed
all
those
that
were
of
Affinitie
and
Alliance
with
the
King
,
that
is
,
such
as
were
married
to
his
Daughters
or
Nieces
.
After
these
,
the
Magistrates
of
the
six
Tribunals
:
And
after
these
,
came
the
wives
of
the
great
Officers
,
who
have
jurisdiction
over
the
whole
Kingdome
,
such
as
are
those
of
the
six
Tribunals
,
each
in
that
which
appertaineth
to
him
;
whether
it
be
concerning
the
Revenue
,
or
the
Militia
,
or
any
other
thing
.
All
these
in
their
order
performed
the
ceremonies
abovesaid
:
and
so
there
was
a
period
put
to
the
first
part
of
the
ceremonies
,
which
are
used
in
the
Palace
before
the
Funerall
;
for
abroad
there
were
many
things
commanded
,
and
severall
edicts
published
;
in
which
were
intimated
:
First
,
that
all
Mandarines
,
both
of
the
Gowne
and
Sword
,
should
make
their
appearance
at
the
Palace
the
day
following
,
to
bewaile
the
deceased
Queen
:
which
done
,
without
returning
to
their
houses
,
they
should
go
directly
to
their
Tribunalls
,
there
to
remain
and
keep
a
fast
for
three
daies
,
without
eating
flesh
,
fish
,
or
eggs
,
or
drinking
any
wine
.
That
done
,
for
the
space
of
other
three
daies
,
they
should
come
all
to
the
gates
of
the
Palace
,
and
there
in
their
order
,
one
by
one
,
should
make
foure
accustomed
reverences
,
with
some
other
externall
signes
of
griefe
,
and
then
returne
home
to
their
houses
.
The
second
:
that
all
the
wives
of
the
Mandarines
,
from
the
first
to
the
fourth
degree
,
cloathed
from
head
to
foot
in
close
mourning
,
should
assemble
at
the
same
place
,
and
for
the
space
of
three
days
lament
in
the
like
manner
:
and
that
afterwards
,
at
their
owne
houses
,
for
the
space
of
twenty
seaven
days
,
they
should
not
put
on
their
Jewells
,
ornaments
,
&c.
The
third
;
that
those
of
the
Royall
Councell
,
called
Han
Lin
should
all
make
Poems
,
verses
,
and
compositions
in
praise
of
the
deceased
Queen
.
The
fourth
:
that
they
of
the
Quan
Lo
Su
,
that
is
,
the
Officers
of
the
Kings
exchequer
and
revenue
,
should
,
with
all
diligence
and
liberalitie
,
provide
what
ever
was
necessary
,
for
the
sacrifices
and
other
expences
of
the
funerall
.
The
fifth
:
that
all
the
Bonzi
,
and
ministers
of
the
Idols
,
should
ring
their
bells
for
a
long
time
,
as
a
signe
of
sorrow
and
griefe
.
The
sixth
:
that
for
thirteen
daies
there
should
be
no
flesh
killed
,
or
sold
in
the
shambles
:
but
that
all
should
fast
,
as
the
King
did
;
who
,
for
the
first
three
days
,
did
eat
only
a
little
rice
boyled
in
faire
water
,
and
the
rest
of
the
time
,
pu●se
only
.
The
seaventh
;
there
was
order
given
to
the
President
of
the
Councell
of
rites
and
ceremonies
,
and
to
those
of
the
chamber
,
that
they
should
present
mourning
garments
to
all
the
Embassadours
,
who
did
then
actually
reside
in
the
Court
;
and
that
they
should
be
brought
to
the
Palace
and
performe
one
day
the
ceremonies
and
compliments
in
like
manner
,
as
the
people
of
the
Country
did
.
The
eighth
:
that
all
Mandarines
,
that
had
finished
their
government
,
and
all
new
pretenders
should
come
for
three
days
to
the
Palace
,
to
do
the
same
reverences
and
ceremonies
.
The
ninth
:
that
the
common
people
,
for
a
week
together
,
should
do
the
same
,
morning
and
evening
,
at
the
Palace
of
the
Governour
of
the
City
.
Besides
this
,
all
the
Mandarines
,
dispersed
through
the
Provinces
and
Cities
of
the
Kingdome
,
were
written
to
;
that
at
the
arrivall
of
the
newes
of
the
Queen-Mothers
decease
,
they
should
give
notice
thereof
to
all
the
blood
royall
of
the
Male
line
,
and
to
their
wives
and
children
;
and
order
,
that
they
should
make
the
three
accustomed
reverences
,
and
other
ceremonies
on
their
knees
;
and
immediately
to
cloath
themselves
in
Mourning
for
seaven
and
twenty
days
.
This
order
was
given
to
all
the
Mandarines
of
the
Kingdome
,
as
well
to
those
that
had
governd
,
as
to
those
that
did
actually
governe
,
as
also
to
all
Litterati
,
of
what
degree
soever
,
as
likewise
to
those
that
had
not
received
any
degree
.
To
the
common
people
there
was
order
given
,
that
they
should
weare
Mourning
caps
for
thirteen
dayes
.
Moreover
it
was
ordered
,
that
as
well
in
the
Palaces
of
the
Mandarines
,
as
in
the
publick
Innes
on
the
high
wayes
,
and
in
small
villages
,
where
travellers
are
lodged
at
the
Kings
expence
,
no
musick
,
either
of
voice
or
instrument
,
should
be
suffered
.
And
this
order
was
divulged
by
Mandarines
appointed
only
for
this
occasion
.
And
when
this
order
came
to
the
Court
of
Nankim
,
all
the
officers
,
both
of
the
Gowne
and
Sword
,
went
out
to
meet
it
as
farre
as
the
river
,
all
in
deep
Mourning
,
even
to
their
Umbrellas
,
wherewith
they
keep
off
the
sunne
;
and
accompanied
it
through
the
City
,
in
an
orderly
procession
,
as
farre
as
the
Tribunal
of
rites
and
ceremonies
;
where
the
President
received
the
order
in
writing
;
and
set
it
up
in
an
eminent
conspicuous
place
,
and
all
of
them
did
their
reverence
to
it
;
after
that
,
he
tooke
the
letter
and
opened
it
,
and
made
proclamation
of
the
order
,
although
there
wanted
nothing
to
the
execution
thereof
,
but
that
the
common
people
had
not
yet
their
Mourning
caps
.
These
were
the
ceremonies
,
which
preceded
the
Funerall
;
the
which
being
ended
,
order
was
given
to
the
Mathematician
Major
,
or
chiefe
Astrologer
of
the
Court
of
Pekim
,
that
he
should
make
choise
of
a
day
or
days
,
whereon
the
Obsequies
should
be
solemnized
.
He
,
after
he
had
consulted
his
art
,
appointed
the
ninth
day
of
the
sixth
moone
(
foure
months
compleat
after
the
Queens
death
)
to
be
the
day
,
whereon
the
corps
should
be
brought
out
of
the
Palace
,
and
the
fifteenth
of
the
same
moone
,
for
the
day
of
the
Funerall
.
The
time
being
come
,
order
was
given
for
the
solemnizing
thereof
in
form
following
.
First
;
that
all
the
Mandarines
of
the
Court
,
and
Magistrates
of
the
six
Tribunals
,
six
days
before
,
should
leave
their
own
houses
,
and
make
their
abode
at
their
Tribunals
,
and
should
fast
for
three
dayes
in
manner
abovesaid
.
Secondly
,
that
the
Officers
of
the
Kings
Patrimonie
and
Revenue
should
prepare
whatsoever
was
necessary
,
for
that
occasion
;
that
is
,
great
quantitie
of
Candles
,
Perfumes
,
Spices
,
great
store
of
Phantasticke
figures
,
and
Images
of
men
,
Horses
,
Lions
,
Elephants
,
Vmbrellas
of
Silk
,
all
richly
set
out
,
that
they
might
be
burnt
at
the
place
of
Sepulture
.
It
is
reported
,
that
there
were
spent
in
this
above
30000
Crowns
.
I
make
no
doubt
,
but
so
much
was
spent
;
but
that
it
was
afterwards
all
burnt
,
is
hard
to
be
proved
;
It
may
be
,
fame
was
something
extravagant
in
that
particular
.
Thirdly
,
that
they
of
the
Colledge
of
Han
Lin
should
anew
,
make
other
verses
proper
for
the
Funerall
.
Fourthly
,
because
the
King
was
to
accompany
the
Body
to
the
Sepulture
,
which
is
twelve
miles
distant
from
the
Court
,
he
named
another
Person
,
who
in
his
stead
should
performe
all
the
compliments
and
necessarie
Ceremonies
.
Fifthly
,
order
was
given
to
all
the
Officers
,
Captaines
,
&
Souldiers
,
that
they
should
keep
a
Guard
in
the
City
,
and
at
the
Sepulchre
,
and
that
they
should
accompanie
the
Body
,
by
the
way
,
in
this
manner
,
That
at
every
gate
of
the
City
,
(
which
are
nine
in
all
)
there
should
stand
a
thousand
men
.
That
from
the
gate
,
through
which
the
Body
was
to
passe
,
to
the
place
of
Sepulture
,
there
should
stand
two
rancks
of
Souldiers
:
that
there
should
be
3000
to
carry
the
Coffin
by
turnes
;
and
10000
horsemen
to
accompany
it
:
and
for
the
Guard
of
the
Royall
Sepulchres
,
while
the
Obsequies
lasted
,
40000.
Sixtly
,
order
was
given
to
levell
the
way
from
the
Palace
to
the
place
of
Sepulture
,
and
to
raile
it
in
on
both
sides
,
that
the
people
might
not
stop
up
the
way
.
At
every
twenty
paces
,
there
was
set
a
basket
of
yellow
earth
,
for
to
strow
in
the
way
,
as
the
Hearse
passed
;
as
also
,
that
Tents
,
and
Pavillions
should
be
set
up
in
certaine
places
:
for
the
refreshment
of
those
that
accompanied
the
Body
.
Seaventhly
,
command
was
given
to
all
the
officers
of
the
revenue
,
that
they
should
provide
,
with
all
punctualitie
and
liberalitie
,
whatsoever
was
necessary
for
the
sustenance
and
diet
of
the
Mandarines
,
Eunuchs
,
Captaines
,
Souldiers
,
and
all
others
,
that
by
duty
of
their
place
,
attended
upon
the
Funerall
Solemnitie
.
Eighthly
,
that
three
daies
before
the
Funerall
,
the
Mourning
,
Lamentation
,
Reverences
and
Sacrifices
should
be
renewed
in
like
manner
,
as
at
the
beginning
.
Ninthly
,
and
lastly
it
was
commanded
;
that
from
the
seaventh
(
that
is
,
two
daies
before
the
Funerall
Solemnitie
began
)
to
the
twentieth
of
that
Moon
,
no
Shambles
should
be
opened
,
neither
flesh
nor
fish
sold
,
in
any
manner
,
nor
that
any
noise
of
mirth
,
or
Musicall
instrument
should
be
heard
any
where
throughout
the
City
.
All
things
being
set
in
order
for
the
Funerall
;
on
the
seventh
of
the
sixth
moone
the
King
and
Prince
with
all
the
officers
,
went
to
the
Temple
of
his
Ancestours
,
which
standeth
within
the
Royall
Palaces
:
where
,
cloathed
in
deep
Mourning
,
and
coming
before
the
Image
of
the
first
founder
of
his
Familie
,
he
made
a
low
Reverence
,
and
after
offered
to
his
deceased
Mother
,
whose
Image
was
yet
standing
there
,
many
Garments
of
silk
,
wine
,
and
other
things
.
Then
he
commanded
that
one
of
the
compositions
made
in
her
praise
,
should
be
read
;
after
which
using
severall
other
Reverences
and
Ceremonies
,
they
all
returned
;
and
the
King
left
particular
order
,
that
all
those
Garments
,
Poems
,
and
other
things
should
be
burned
.
On
the
eighth
day
,
were
made
Sacrifices
to
Heaven
,
Earth
,
the
Planets
,
Mountaines
,
and
Rivers
,
with
great
Solemnitie
;
when
these
were
ended
,
the
King
commanded
,
that
the
same
Sacrifices
should
be
made
to
the
nine
Gates
of
the
Palace
,
through
which
the
Corps
of
the
deceased
Que●n
was
to
passe
;
and
to
the
Tutelar
Angels
of
them
;
as
also
the
six
Bridges
of
the
River
,
which
runneth
through
the
Palace
,
offering
in
all
these
places
living
creatures
,
Aromaticks
,
wine
made
with
severall
Spices
and
ingredients
,
and
diverse
other
perfumes
.
The
Chest
or
Coffin
,
in
which
the
deceased
Queen
lay
,
was
of
the
most
precious
and
dearest
wood
,
that
could
be
found
in
that
Kingdome
,
and
was
shut
and
closed
up
with
all
possible
art
and
diligence
,
and
clasped
on
the
outside
with
hasps
of
Silver
,
made
in
the
forme
of
Dragons
:
neither
was
there
any
Gold
,
or
Charan
,
used
for
the
Ornament
thereof
,
that
that
precious
wood
might
be
left
more
bare
and
open
to
the
sight
.
It
was
placed
in
a
Triumphant
Chariot
very
richly
wrought
,
with
its
Curtaines
of
silk
embroidered
with
Gold
.
Moreover
the
Chariot
was
adorned
all
over
with
plates
of
Silver
,
cast
in
the
figures
of
Lions
and
Dragons
,
and
other
works
;
all
performed
with
exquisite
art
and
diligence
.
About
the
Hearse
stood
many
Candles
and
perfuming
pans
.
The
fifth
day
being
come
,
which
was
appointed
by
the
Kings
Mathematician
for
the
carrying
of
the
Corps
forth
of
the
Palace
,
the
King
with
his
Women
,
Sonnes
,
and
the
Eunuches
of
the
Palace
,
came
to
the
place
,
where
the
Chariot
,
that
carried
the
Hearse
,
stood
;
where
,
after
they
had
renewed
their
lamentations
for
their
departed
Queen
,
they
Sacrificed
to
the
Chariot
it selfe
,
or
to
the
God
and
Genius
thereof
;
that
the
voyage
might
be
prosperous
;
and
that
the
Body
might
enjoy
quiet
and
securitie
;
then
Sprinkling
sweet
waters
upon
the
Hearse
,
they
made
their
last
Compliments
and
Reverences
.
Presently
the
Eunuchs
(
for
no
others
enter
there
,
)
put
themselves
in
order
to
draw
the
Chariot
,
the
King
accompanying
it
with
all
his
Familie
to
the
last
,
that
is
,
the
eighth
Gate
of
the
Palace
,
where
,
with
new
laments
,
Ceremonies
and
complements
,
he
took
his
leave
.
Then
within
the
first
gate
stood
ready
,
they
that
were
to
receive
the
Corps
,
and
in
the
Kings
name
and
stead
,
were
to
accompany
it
,
and
to
make
the
Sacrifices
and
Ceremonies
,
that
were
to
be
performed
at
certaine
places
.
Then
presently
began
the
Procession
,
with
such
solemnitie
,
order
,
and
silence
,
that
it
caused
admiration
in
all
that
beheld
it
.
It
went
no
further
that
day
,
than
to
a
Town
without
the
walls
;
neer
to
which
there
was
a
Tent
set
up
very
richly
adorned
,
where
the
Chariot
was
put
;
and
the
Tables
likewise
being
,
set
,
they
did
Sacrifice
,
and
burned
Incense
and
Perfumes
,
and
performed
other
Ceremonies
and
Reverences
;
and
last
of
all
they
renewed
their
Lamentations
.
From
this
place
was
dispatched
an
Eunuch
to
give
the
King
full
account
,
whither
,
and
how
the
Body
was
arrived
,
and
of
all
that
passed
there
.
The
day
following
was
begun
with
the
Ceremonies
and
other
Funerall
solemnities
,
with
which
the
day
before
was
concluded
;
and
their
journey
continued
with
such
a
Multitude
of
people
,
as
well
of
those
of
the
Guard
neere
hand
,
as
of
other
people
afar
off
,
that
were
curious
to
see
,
that
they
were
not
to
be
numbred
.
By
reason
of
the
Sacrifices
,
Ceremonies
,
and
stops
which
they
made
in
the
way
,
they
were
three
daies
ere
they
arrived
at
the
Mountaine
,
where
the
Kings
Sepulchres
were
.
Assoon
as
they
were
come
thither
,
the
Hearse
was
removed
with
many
Ceremonies
from
the
Chariot
,
where
it
was
,
to
another
triumphant
Chariot
,
which
they
had
in
readinesse
for
that
purpose
,
of
no
lesse
cost
than
the
former
.
After
that
,
they
Sacrificed
to
the
earth
,
a
Bull
,
with
Spiced
wines
,
rich
perfumes
,
and
garments
,
Suplicating
to
the
tutelary
Spirit
thereof
,
that
he
would
receive
that
Body
with
pitie
,
keep
,
&
defend
it
,
&c.
At
the
same
time
,
nine
Mandarines
,
appointed
by
the
King
himself
,
performed
the
same
Ceremonies
and
Sacrifices
to
all
the
Kings
predecessours
,
which
were
buried
there
:
when
the
day
was
come
,
on
which
the
Body
should
be
buried
,
which
was
the
fifteenth
of
the
sixt
Moone
,
they
made
many
Sacrifices
,
and
so
put
an
end
to
the
Funerall
:
when
presently
the
Mandarines
posted
away
,
to
give
the
King
account
of
all
that
had
passed
;
which
account
was
alwayes
given
him
in
part
from
time
to
time
by
the
way
.
And
he
shewed
his
liberalitie
to
all
those
that
had
taken
paines
in
that
worke
:
and
to
shew
his
care
and
piety
,
in
all
that
which
he
ought
,
to
his
Mothers
memorie
,
presently
after
her
death
,
he
commanded
that
all
prisoners
should
be
released
,
that
were
not
committed
for
any
enormous
crimes
.
He
gave
order
also
,
that
in
the
Provinces
,
where
there
was
a
Scarcitie
of
victualls
,
the
ordinary
Tribute
should
be
taken
off
;
and
that
alms
should
be
given
to
those
that
were
most
necessitous
among
them
.
He
ordered
also
,
that
the
Rights
and
Gabels
,
to
be
paied
at
the
Gates
and
Custome-houses
,
which
upon
some
occasions
were
lately
imposed
,
should
cease
:
and
he
himself
,
with
his
own
hands
,
made
many
thousand
small
pieces
of
Silver
which
he
lapped
up
in
paper
,
according
to
the
custome
of
China
,
to
give
them
in
Almes
for
the
Soule
of
his
dead
Mother
.
Truly
there
is
nothing
in
China
,
so
worthy
to
be
imitated
by
Christians
,
as
their
piety
towards
their
Parents
,
and
God
having
given
to
this
Nation
such
knowledge
and
inclination
to
vertue
,
it
is
great
pittie
,
that
they
should
only
want
the
foundation
of
faith
.
Hence
we
may
see
,
with
how
great
fruit
and
profit
the
Gospel
might
be
preached
in
this
Kingdome
,
or
rather
by
the
goodnesse
of
the
Lord
,
it
is
already
preached
,
as
we
shall
declare
in
its
proper
place
.
It
will
not
be
besides
the
purpose
of
this
discourse
,
to
adde
briefly
something
,
concerning
the
death
of
King
Vanli
,
Sonne
to
this
Queen
abovesaid
,
the
which
fell
out
towards
the
end
of
August
in
the
year
1620.
in
their
seaventh
moone
;
forbearing
to
mention
the
Ceremonies
,
which
were
like
to
those
,
we
even
now
related
.
He
fell
sick
about
the
end
of
Iune
(
in
the
same
year
,
)
of
a
looseness
and
paine
in
his
stomack
,
swelling
of
his
feet
,
and
other
Maladies
;
This
infirmity
lasted
two
months
with
many
various
changes
&
alterations
:
after
which
,
finding
himselfe
come
to
the
end
of
his
life
,
he
called
his
Sonne
,
the
heire
of
the
Kingdome
,
with
his
three
other
brothers
;
to
whom
he
made
a
discourse
full
of
good
advise
and
wholesome
precepts
,
accusing
himselfe
of
too
much
negligence
,
and
want
of
care
,
and
then
gave
them
the
last
salute
.
Then
he
made
his
last
Will
and
Testament
,
the
manner
whereof
is
this
.
When
the
Physitians
do
despaire
of
the
Kings
recovery
,
the
Colai
,
if
they
be
many
,
as
they
use
to
be
,
together
with
the
chiefe
of
the
Eunuchs
,
and
the
first
President
of
the
Palace
,
whom
they
call
Suli
Kien
,
go
to
the
King
,
and
endeavour
to
draw
from
his
owne
mouth
,
what
his
last
Will
is
,
and
the
summe
of
his
Testament
.
After
that
;
they
go
secretly
to
the
Prince
,
the
heire
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
give
him
an
account
of
all
,
to
the
end
nothing
might
be
done
contrary
to
the
will
of
him
,
who
is
presently
to
take
possession
of
the
Kingdome
.
When
they
have
understood
,
what
both
their
pleasures
are
,
they
put
it
into
the
form
of
a
Will
,
and
carry
it
to
the
King
,
to
have
his
approbation
of
it
.
Then
they
present
it
to
a
Senatour
of
the
royall
Colledge
,
called
Hanli
Yven
,
to
whom
it
belongeth
to
put
such
writings
,
as
concerne
the
King
,
into
good
form
and
stile
.
That
done
,
it
is
closed
up
and
sealed
with
the
Kings
seale
,
and
is
kept
in
the
Archives
of
the
royall
Colledge
,
whilest
the
King
is
living
.
Assoone
as
he
is
dead
,
it
is
carryed
to
the
Tribunal
of
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
to
whom
it
belongeth
to
publish
it
through
the
whole
Kingdome
,
and
to
put
it
punctually
in
execution
.
The
form
of
this
Will
is
here
faithfully
copied
and
translated
out
of
the
Chinesses
language
into
ours
.
The
last
Will
and
Testament
of
our
Emperour
Vanli
,
who
in
obedience
to
Heaven
,
hath
resigned
his
Empire
into
the
hands
of
Posteritie
.
I
From
a
child
received
the
government
of
this
Monarchie
from
the
hands
of
my
Progenitours
,
and
have
held
it
fourty
eight
years
,
a
very
long
time
:
wherefore
I
have
no
reason
to
lament
,
that
I
am
now
to
leave
it
.
Assoone
as
I
was
created
Emperour
,
I
had
strong
inclinations
to
governe
well
,
and
to
imitate
my
Predecessours
;
as
in
truth
I
endeavoured
to
do
,
with
all
exactnesse
.
But
afterward
,
being
hindred
by
severall
infirmities
for
many
years
,
I
left
off
the
care
of
having
the
wonted
sacrifices
celebrated
to
Heaven
and
earth
:
neither
did
I
cause
the
offices
and
ceremonies
to
be
performed
,
which
are
due
to
the
memory
of
my
Ancestours
.
I
seldome
times
sate
upon
the
throne
to
consult
of
the
affaires
of
the
Kingdome
;
I
detained
the
petitions
which
were
presented
me
,
without
dispatching
them
.
I
tooke
no
care
of
nominating
Magistrates
,
as
the
Kingdomes
need
required
;
and
I
know
,
that
at
this
present
there
are
some
wanting
.
I
have
opened
nine
mines
of
gold
,
and
silver
:
I
have
encreased
and
multiplied
the
Gabells
and
Excise
:
I
have
disturbed
the
publick
peace
with
tumults
of
warre
;
whence
hath
followed
discord
with
the
neighbouring
princes
,
and
great
oppression
and
injury
to
their
people
:
wherefore
thinking
continually
both
night
and
day
upon
these
things
,
I
am
hardly
able
to
suffer
the
grief
,
which
my
soule
endureth
,
and
which
doth
now
detest
her
former
faults
:
finally
,
I
began
to
take
up
better
resolutions
;
but
I
am
fallen
into
this
infirmity
,
the
which
doth
still
so
encrease
,
that
it
maketh
me
beleeve
,
I
shall
very
shortly
lose
my
life
.
In
the
mean
time
I
have
this
only
hope
left
me
,
that
my
Sonnes
and
Nephews
will
amend
my
faults
by
leading
a
better
life
.
You
therefore
the
Heire
of
my
Kingdome
,
seeing
that
you
neither
want
ingenuity
,
nor
good
disposition
;
and
because
you
have
hitherto
never
forborne
the
exercise
of
piety
,
obedience
,
and
other
vertues
;
be
of
good
courage
.
The
inheritance
of
the
Empire
of
China
is
yours
.
Let
your
principall
care
be
well
to
compose
your
life
and
manners
.
Apply
your selfe
with
all
study
and
industry
to
the
well
governing
of
the
Kingdome
.
Love
those
that
are
good
;
refuse
not
counsell
;
take
not
advise
in
evill
part
:
that
you
might
be
able
to
beare
the
great
weight
of
this
Empire
:
do
your
endeavour
that
your
Sonne
my
Grand-child
,
follow
his
studies
with
all
diligence
.
Be
kind
and
loving
to
your
three
Brothers
:
assigne
them
convenient
habitations
;
and
provide
for
each
of
them
a
good
revenue
and
honourable
Titles
.
Use
your
utmost
diligence
,
that
all
your
subjects
,
as
well
noble
as
ignoble
,
may
live
in
peace
,
and
love
concord
.
Take
care
speedily
to
make
the
Colai
,
and
other
the
supreame
Magistrates
,
for
I
do
remember
,
to
have
left
two
places
voyd
:
and
above
all
,
forget
not
to
elect
the
Kings
Administratours
.
These
things
I
recommend
to
you
that
you
should
endeavour
speedily
to
put
them
in
execution
.
By
all
means
take
off
the
new
Gabells
at
Bridges
,
the
Excise
of
silke
,
stuffs
,
eartherne
ware
,
and
other
things
,
which
I
have
lately
introduced
.
Take
care
that
all
causes
,
which
are
depending
in
the
Tribunals
,
be
dispatched
with
diligence
by
some
select
Judges
;
and
free
the
innocent
.
The
souldiers
on
the
confines
of
Tartary
do
want
their
pay
and
provisions
:
let
them
be
speedily
supplied
out
of
the
royall
exchequer
(
this
last
clause
is
said
to
have
been
added
by
the
Prince
to
his
fathers
Testament
,
)
I
do
recommend
to
you
the
souldiers
and
Captaines
,
which
were
slaine
in
the
last
warre
.
Honour
their
Mortuaries
,
and
their
soules
with
new
Titles
;
assist
their
families
by
paying
their
arreares
.
All
this
I
briefly
ordaine
,
that
you
should
put
it
in
execution
,
assoone
as
possibly
you
may
.
As
for
my
Funerall
,
cause
the
ceremonies
of
the
Kingdome
to
be
observed
.
Though
I
had
rather
for
my
particular
satisfaction
,
that
in
stead
of
twenty
seaven
months
,
as
is
the
usuall
custome
,
they
should
only
last
for
so
many
dayes
.
All
the
Magistrates
,
Vice-roys
,
Visitours
and
Captaines
of
warre
,
have
more
need
to
assist
at
their
governments
and
charges
:
Suffer
not
,
that
they
be
called
hither
,
upon
the
occasion
of
my
funerall
.
It
will
be
sufficient
,
that
when
each
hath
newes
of
my
death
,
he
cause
to
be
done
,
for
three
dayes
in
the
place
where
he
is
,
that
which
useth
to
be
performed
at
the
Funerall
of
the
Kings
body
.
The
Pastilios
,
and
other
perfumes
,
wont
to
be
presented
on
the
like
occasions
,
may
be
brought
by
the
inferiour
officers
,
in
the
name
of
the
great
ones
.
But
for
the
Magistrates
appointed
for
the
government
of
the
forts
,
and
the
Presidents
of
Cities
and
Townes
,
my
Will
is
,
that
in
no
case
they
should
be
suffered
to
come
,
as
also
that
the
strangers
,
who
are
Tributary
to
this
Kingdome
,
should
be
excused
,
I
do
ordaine
that
this
my
last
Will
should
be
published
through
the
whole
Kingdome
,
that
it
may
come
to
the
eares
of
every
one
of
my
subjects
.
This
was
his
will
and
Testament
;
which
accordingly
was
every
where
published
.
The
other
ceremonies
I
forbeare
to
write
,
because
they
are
the
same
with
those
,
we
have
already
related
.
CHAP.
18.
Of
the
severall
Sects
of
religion
in
China
.
THe
Chinesses
are
generally
little
inclined
to
Sects
;
neither
are
there
any
thing
neere
so
many
among
them
,
as
among
the
people
of
Giappon
.
Neverthelesse
they
have
three
,
which
,
although
they
be
different
,
yet
,
that
they
might
not
erre
in
any
,
or
to
speake
more
correctly
,
that
they
might
erre
the
more
,
they
joyne
them
altogether
.
Two
of
them
are
proper
to
China
,
and
first
sprung
up
there
:
The
third
,
which
is
of
the
Idols
,
is
adventitious
,
and
came
from
India
.
The
first
is
that
of
the
Litterati
;
and
is
more
ancient
among
them
,
than
some
do
think
,
who
make
Confusio
to
be
the
author
of
it
.
They
worship
no
Pagod
,
or
Idol
,
but
acknowledge
a
Superioritie
,
or
Deitie
,
who
is
able
to
chastise
and
to
reward
.
Notwithstanding
they
have
no
Churches
,
wherein
they
worship
him
;
nor
any
divine
Offices
which
they
celebrate
,
nor
any
prayers
that
they
rehearse
;
nor
any
Priests
or
Ministers
,
which
officiate
at
his
service
.
Yet
they
speak
and
write
in
their
books
of
this
Lord
very
Honourably
,
as
of
a
divine
person
;
neither
do
they
apply
or
attribute
any
undecent
thing
to
him
,
as
our
Ancestours
did
to
their
Gods
.
But
as
they
did
not
perfectly
and
distinctly
know
the
true
God
,
they
fell
to
worship
three
things
,
which
are
the
most
renowned
,
powerfull
and
profitable
in
the
world
,
the
which
they
call
San
,
Cai
,
that
is
,
heaven
,
earth
,
and
man
.
There
are
,
in
the
courts
of
Nankim
and
Pekim
only
,
very
sumptuous
Temples
for
heaven
and
earth
;
but
which
do
properly
belong
to
the
King
alone
;
wherein
he
only
in
his
owne
person
doth
sacrifice
;
he
being
the
Minister
also
of
the
sacrifice
,
and
in
his
absence
,
or
by
his
order
,
the
chiefe
Magistrate
of
the
Tribunal
of
Rites
.
In
the
Cities
,
there
are
Temples
for
the
Tutelar
spirits
,
to
which
the
Mandarines
do
sacrifice
,
as
also
to
the
spirits
of
the
rivers
,
mountaines
,
and
of
the
foure
parts
of
the
world
,
&c.
There
are
also
Temples
to
the
honour
of
some
men
,
who
have
been
famous
Benefactours
to
the
publick
;
and
therein
,
are
palced
their
Images
.
They
do
the
same
honour
to
their
Ancestours
,
untill
the
fourth
degree
upwards
.
For
their
soule
in
the
next
life
,
they
neither
expect
,
nor
pray
for
any
thing
:
Neverthelesse
,
they
ask
for
temporall
assistance
in
this
life
,
good
fortune
,
and
to
be
able
to
imitate
their
good
works
and
atchivements
.
They
pretend
by
this
to
stirre
up
devotion
in
the
people
,
that
they
seeing
how
heaven
and
earth
are
honoured
,
as
universall
Parents
,
they
might
also
honour
their
particular
Parents
:
and
seeing
how
famous
men
of
former
ages
are
honoured
,
they
might
thereby
endeavour
to
imitate
them
;
and
seeing
how
their
deceased
Progreitours
are
served
,
they
might
learne
how
to
serve
them
,
while
living
.
In
a
word
,
they
order
every
thing
,
as
it
may
conduce
most
to
good
government
,
to
concord
,
peace
,
and
quietnesse
in
Familes
,
and
to
the
exercise
of
vertue
.
The
Second
Sect
is
that
of
the
Tausi
,
proper
also
to
China
.
The
Authour
thereof
was
a
Philosopher
named
Tausu
,
of
whom
they
feign
,
that
he
was
eight
years
in
his
Mothers
belly
.
He
lived
about
the
time
of
Confusio
.
He
hath
many
followers
to
this
day
,
who
live
together
in
communitie
:
they
do
not
marry
:
they
suffer
the
haire
of
their
head
and
their
beard
to
grwo
very
long
:
in
their
habit
they
do
not
differ
from
others
,
except
in
some
things
at
the
time
when
they
officiate
.
In
stead
of
a
Cap
,
they
weare
a
little
Crown
,
into
which
the
knot
only
of
their
hai●e
entreth
.
They
place
their
ultimate
Happinesse
in
the
Body
,
in
order
to
obtaine
a
quiet
and
easie
life
;
without
labour
and
trouble
.
This
Sect
acknowledgeth
one
Great
God
,
and
other
lesser
one
,
all
corporeall
.
They
acknowledge
Glorie
and
Hell
:
the
Glorie
to
be
conjoyned
to
the
body
,
not
only
in
the
other
life
,
but
also
in
this
;
feighning
,
that
by
meanes
of
certaine
exercises
and
meditations
,
one
may
come
to
make
himselfe
a
child
,
and
young
,
and
others
to
become
Xin
Sien
,
that
is
,
the
fortunate
ones
of
the
earth
;
obtaining
by
this
meanes
whatsoever
they
desire
,
and
to
be
able
to
transferre
themselves
from
one
place
to
another
,
although
never
so
distant
,
speedily
and
easily
;
and
other
such
like
fooleries
.
They
are
skilfull
in
Musick
,
and
have
good
Instruments
.
They
are
alwaies
called
to
the
Sacrifices
and
Funeralls
,
and
at
those
of
the
King
and
Mandarines
,
they
are
ever
assistant
.
They
Pretend
to
be
South-Sayers
,
and
promise
to
procure
raine
,
and
to
drive
away
devils
from
places
that
are
haunted
:
But
are
able
to
do
nothing
;
and
sometimes
at
such
undertakings
they
are
fouly
routed
by
the
devils
:
in
great
droughts
they
promise
raine
,
and
often
prolong
so
much
time
in
praying
for
it
,
that
at
length
the
time
of
raine
commeth
.
In
Pekim
,
in
the
yeare
1622
,
there
fell
out
a
pleasant
Accident
,
although
troublesome
.
There
happened
a
great
drought
,
prayers
were
made
,
pennances
and
fasts
were
kept
:
but
all
to
no
end
.
At
length
certaine
Tausi
offered
themselves
to
procure
raine
without
faile
,
and
appointed
a
set
day
and
houre
,
the
offer
was
accepted
with
great
applause
,
joy
,
and
good
hope
of
the
event
:
then
they
in
a
great
Piazza
,
or
market-place
made
a
theater
composed
of
little
Tables
,
which
,
as
they
have
many
there
of
an
equall
height
and
breadth
,
they
did
set
one
upon
another
,
beginning
at
bottom
with
a
great
many
,
and
raising
it
up
by
degrees
higher
,
still
with
fewer
Tables
,
till
at
length
,
the
Machine
came
to
end
in
one
only
,
observing
an
handsome
propoition
and
reasonable
height
.
On
this
last
and
highest
stood
the
chiefe
of
them
,
praying
and
supplicating
;
and
the
rest
went
round
about
him
,
doing
the
same
,
like
Baals
Priests
,
(
although
they
did
not
wound
themselves
;
for
in
that
they
had
great
regard
,
as
those
who
sought
not
bloud
,
but
water
.
)
The
people
stood
all
round
about
,
expecting
the
event
:
and
the
Ministers
observing
so
great
an
Auditory
,
which
was
almost
infinite
,
redoubled
their
prayers
,
their
whistlings
,
and
ceremonies
.
When
the
day
and
houre
appointed
was
come
,
presently
the
Sky
began
to
be
overcast
with
very
dark
cloudes
,
to
the
great
joy
of
all
,
and
credit
of
their
Ministers
,
who
did
already
promise
themselves
the
happy
accomplishment
of
their
undertaking
;
expecting
every
moment
,
when
the
raine
should
fall
,
When
behold
,
of
a
sudden
there
fel
a
furious
storm
of
Haile
,
the
Stones
whereof
were
as
big
as
Eggs
,
and
some
bigger
,
which
did
ruine
,
not
only
their
fields
,
but
their
Gardens
,
and
killed
diverse
Persons
,
that
could
not
in
time
recover
some
Shelter
.
The
Fathers
have
writ
me
from
thence
,
that
they
thought
the
end
of
the
world
was
come
,
so
great
was
the
confusion
and
noise
of
the
Haile
that
fell
.
The
Prophets
,
for
having
procured
stones
in
stead
of
water
,
were
all
rewarded
with
store
of
Bastinadoes
.
The
third
Sect
is
of
the
Pagods
,
from
India
,
from
the
part
of
Indostan
;
which
Sect
they
call
Xaca
,
from
the
Authour
of
it
:
concerning
whom
,
they
fable
;
that
he
was
conceived
by
his
Mother
Maia
,
only
upon
the
sight
of
a
white
Elephant
,
which
she
saw
in
her
sleep
;
and
for
the
more
puritie
she
brought
him
forth
at
one
of
her
flancks
,
and
then
presently
died
,
being
but
nineteen
yeares
of
age
.
And
that
,
iconsidering
the
death
of
his
Mother
,
the
cause
whereof
he
was
by
his
Birth
,
he
resolved
to
leave
the
world
,
and
to
do
pennance
;
the
which
he
did
in
a
Mountain
called
the
Snowy
Mountaine
,
where
he
had
fower
Masters
,
with
whom
he
studied
twelve
yeares
;
so
that
by
that
time
he
was
thirty
yeares
of
age
,
he
was
accomplished
in
the
Science
of
the
first
principle
.
He
took
the
name
of
Xekia
,
or
Xaca
:
he
taught
his
doctrine
for
the
space
of
49
yeares
;
he
had
many
Scholars
,
who
,
after
his
death
collected
his
papers
,
and
spread
his
doctrine
through
the
greater
part
of
Asia
.
This
Sect
entred
into
China
in
the
year
of
our
Redemption
63.
The
Emperour
Hanmim
being
commanded
in
a
dreame
,
(
as
their
books
report
)
to
send
for
it
in
.
The
Bonzi
,
who
were
the
preachers
of
that
Sect
,
were
well
received
of
him
,
and
at
the
beginning
,
were
very
powerfull
,
much
esteemed
,
and
in
so
great
number
,
that
they
say
,
they
were
three
millions
.
But
at
this
day
they
are
very
few
in
respect
of
that
number
:
whether
it
were
that
they
trusting
in
their
multitude
,
or
in
the
Kings
favour
,
committed
some
notable
disorder
;
or
(
what
is
more
likely
)
by
reason
of
the
misfortune
that
befell
many
Kings
,
since
their
coming
in
:
and
by
this
meanes
they
are
so
declined
,
that
unlesse
it
be
in
the
offices
and
Acts
of
their
divine
worship
,
there
is
but
little
account
made
of
them
among
the
Chinesses
.
Their
Priests
weare
their
head
and
beards
shaved
:
their
Cap
is
different
,
but
the
rest
of
their
Habit
is
the
same
with
that
of
others
.
They
worship
idols
:
They
hold
a
Reward
and
Punishment
in
the
next
Life
:
They
marry
not
:
They
live
in
Convents
,
foure
or
five
hundred
together
,
or
more
:
They
have
a
moderate
Maintenance
allowed
them
by
the
King
,
notwithstanding
,
every
one
is
allowed
to
get
what
he
can
:
They
begge
,
mutter
Prayers
:
They
sing
:
They
have
severall
offices
,
and
prayers
against
fire
,
tempests
,
misfortunes
,
and
especially
for
the
dead
:
in
which
Functions
they
use
sacerdotall
,
or
priestly
garments
:
Their
Caps
are
like
ours
,
and
their
sprinkling
brushes
without
any
difference
at
all
:
They
eat
neyther
flesh
,
fish
,
nor
egges
,
neyther
doe
they
drink
wine
.
They
live
inclosed
;
but
within
a
very
great
circuite
of
wall
,
with
long
streets
in
it
in
manner
of
a
Towne
;
where
,
in
every
house
there
dwellet●
three
or
foure
,
that
is
,
one
Master
and
the
rest
Scholars
:
In
it
they
have
all
manner
of
convenience
.
That
which
the
King
giveth
them
,
is
divided
equally
to
every
house
.
They
have
also
a
superiour
,
who
is
over
them
all
,
and
governeth
them
,
but
at
large
,
for
he
only
taketh
notice
of
such
cases
,
as
are
proposed
to
him
for
the
rest
,
every
one
governeth
his
owne
house
.
He
distributeth
the
offices
among
them
,
and
appointeth
such
as
are
to
receive
strangers
.
When
any
officer
arriveth
at
their
Convent
,
or
Temple
,
presently
a
drumme
is
beaten
,
which
they
keep
at
the
gate
;
and
then
there
are
about
thirty
obliged
to
come
and
meet
him
,
when
they
have
put
on
their
garment
of
Courtesie
.
When
the
Magistrate
is
come
to
the
gate
,
they
make
him
a
low
reverence
,
and
presently
turning
about
they
go
before
him
,
waiting
on
him
to
the
place
,
whether
he
goeth
;
and
there
they
attend
him
,
standing
on
their
feet
in
the
same
manner
,
till
he
go
away
.
They
are
properly
subject
to
the
councell
of
rites
,
who
governeth
them
;
but
in
chastising
of
them
,
when
there
is
occasion
,
they
are
more
favourable
to
them
,
than
to
secular
persons
.
There
are
others
of
them
,
that
live
in
caves
,
rocks
,
and
grotts
,
and
some
that
make
their
particular
penances
in
private
;
others
that
make
little
narrow
lodges
,
knocked
full
of
nailes
with
their
points
turned
inwards
,
where
they
stand
in
sight
of
all
the
world
,
for
the
space
of
a
month
without
leaning
:
Some
of
them
professe
to
eat
nothing
,
whilest
they
are
there
,
but
only
to
drink
Cha.
But
those
that
are
expert
,
say
;
that
they
make
up
great
balls
of
beefe
,
which
hath
been
first
well
boyled
,
dried
in
the
sunne
,
and
then
ground
to
powder
;
and
that
when
they
give
them
their
Cha
to
drink
very
hot
,
they
cast
one
of
their
balls
into
it
,
which
presently
dissolveth
:
which
although
it
be
no
very
nourishing
diet
,
yet
it
is
sufficient
to
sustaine
them
,
and
to
colour
their
deceit
of
living
without
eating
.
There
be
some
who
belong
to
no
Convent
,
or
Temple
,
neither
are
they
Sonnes
of
any
Monastrie
;
neither
are
they
admitted
into
them
,
as
Guests
,
but
for
one
day
only
:
They
call
them
vagabonds
;
and
among
these
,
there
are
many
times
found
some
,
who
are
very
wicked
men
,
and
do
much
mischiefe
,
especially
by
robberies
.
Notwithstanding
the
greater
part
of
these
abovenamed
Sectaries
,
is
not
scandalous
;
but
very
patient
,
meek
and
humble
;
whether
it
be
from
the
habit
,
which
humbleth
them
;
or
from
the
little
esteeme
that
is
made
of
them
,
which
keepeth
them
under
.
There
go
abroad
no
ill
reports
of
them
,
although
they
be
frequently
spoken
off
:
And
to
mention
those
which
appeare
in
publick
,
in
two
and
twenty
years
,
that
I
was
there
,
I
heard
only
two
stories
of
them
;
and
of
one
of
them
,
the
cause
was
not
certainly
known
.
In
the
City
of
Hancheu
,
there
was
found
one
morning
one
of
them
bound
to
a
Tree
,
and
stabbed
to
death
with
daggers
:
concerning
which
there
was
an
ill
judgment
raised
.
In
the
village
of
Xhanhay
in
the
Province
of
Nankim
,
during
the
time
that
I
lived
here
,
a
Bonzo
was
desired
by
a
widow
woman
,
to
come
to
her
house
and
to
recite
some
prayers
for
the
soule
of
her
deceased
husband
:
But
it
seemeth
he
chose
rather
to
make
a
commeration
of
the
living
,
than
the
dead
:
The
fact
was
known
;
and
for
a
month
together
he
was
exposed
to
publick
shame
(
for
they
do
chastise
them
very
well
)
with
a
great
square
board
about
his
neck
,
whereon
was
written
in
great
letters
the
occasion
of
his
penance
.
It
is
very
much
in
22
years
to
have
heard
no
more
against
them
.
Not
but
that
I
could
say
something
upon
this
occasion
:
but
it
is
better
to
be
silent
,
than
to
speak
of
it
.
Ther
are
also
Nunnes
in
China
,
who
live
after
the
same
manner
:
They
shave
their
heads
;
but
they
are
not
many
;
neither
do
they
observe
Clausure
.
The
end
of
all
these
Sects
of
the
Bonzi
is
to
do
penance
in
this
life
,
to
be
better
provided
in
the
next
.
They
believe
the
Transmigration
of
Pythagoras
,
and
that
the
soules
departed
go
to
hell
;
which
,
they
hold
,
doth
containe
nine
severall
places
;
and
after
they
have
passed
through
them
all
,
those
of
the
best
sort
,
are
borne
men
againe
,
others
of
a
middle
fort
,
are
turned
into
living
creatures
,
like
unto
men
.
But
they
are
in
the
worst
condition
,
that
go
into
birds
,
who
may
not
so
much
as
hope
in
the
next
Transmigration
to
become
men
;
but
at
soonest
in
another
after
,
having
first
gone
into
some
other
living
creature
.
This
is
the
generall
beliefe
,
not
only
of
the
common
people
(
in
whom
,
these
errours
are
radicated
beyond
imagination
)
but
also
in
people
of
better
account
.
But
their
wisest
men
,
or
to
speak
more
truly
,
they
that
are
most
given
to
Atheisme
,
forsaking
this
way
,
which
they
call
the
Exteriour
,
do
follow
another
,
more
interiour
or
secret
;
the
knowledge
whereof
they
preserve
,
with
great
care
among
themselves
;
placing
their
whole
intent
on
the
understanding
of
the
first
principle
,
(
which
is
properly
the
doctrine
of
Xaca
)
whom
they
believe
to
be
the
same
,
in
all
things
;
and
all
things
to
be
the
same
with
him
;
without
any
essentiall
difference
;
operating
according
to
the
extrinsick
Qualities
of
the
subject
;
as
wax
is
formed
into
severall
figures
,
the
which
being
dissolved
by
liquefaction
,
remaine
in
substance
the
selfe
same
waxe
.
After
this
their
way
;
they
divide
mankinde
into
ten
Classes
.
The
foure
first
whereof
are
good
▪
that
is
,
Principiantes
,
or
Beginners
;
Proficientes
,
or
Proficients
;
Provecti
,
or
those
that
have
Advanced
;
Consummati
,
or
they
that
are
accomplisht
.
The
three
first
do
walke
well
,
although
they
are
but
yet
in
the
way
;
but
the
fourth
is
arrived
at
perfection
,
by
means
of
contemplating
the
first
principle
;
and
by
mortification
of
their
passions
;
which
did
disquiet
them
with
perturbations
and
scruples
;
and
do
already
enjoy
such
an
internall
quiet
and
Peace
of
minde
,
that
nothing
doth
give
them
any
remorse
or
trouble
,
for
what-ever
they
thinke
,
say
,
or
do
;
assuring
their
consciences
,
that
after
death
they
are
to
expect
neither
reward
nor
punishment
;
but
that
every
thing
shall
returne
to
its
principle
,
as
it
was
at
first
.
For
the
other
six
Classes
of
men
,
they
make
six
Hels
.
The
first
and
gentlest
is
of
Infants
,
who
have
not
yet
had
any
experience
of
their
passions
,
nor
been
troubled
by
them
;
especially
by
covetousnesse
,
anger
,
&c.
The
second
is
of
them
,
who
being
placed
in
the
government
of
the
world
,
give
themselves
wholly
to
the
vanity
thereof
:
The
third
is
of
them
,
who
like
bruite
beasts
,
follow
their
passions
and
disordinate
appetites
.
The
fourth
is
of
them
,
that
rob
,
wound
,
assault
,
and
slay
.
The
fifth
of
them
,
who
suffer
hunger
,
thirst
,
miserie
,
labours
,
troubles
externally
in
the
body
,
and
internally
in
the
soule
.
The
sixt
is
of
them
,
that
take
upon
them
voluntary
labours
and
sufferings
,
as
the
Bonzi
,
who
do
penance
,
fast
,
&c.
This
externall
life
serving
them
only
as
a
disposit
on
to
the
internall
;
the
which
being
obtained
,
the
other
serveth
them
for
nought
,
no
more
than
the
woodden
engine
,
(
which
workmen
use
to
shape
a
vault
withall
)
after
the
vault
is
finished
.
Now
these
men
do
esteeme
Hell
to
be
no
more
than
thus
:
And
when
they
speak
of
Transmigration
into
beasts
,
they
say
,
It
is
to
be
understood
of
this
life
:
As
if
a
man
be
civill
,
courteous
,
and
well
bred
;
they
say
he
is
turned
into
a
man
;
if
cholerick
and
furious
,
into
a
Lyon
;
If
cruell
,
into
a
Tyger
;
if
gluttonous
,
into
a
swine
:
If
a
thiefe
,
into
a
Bird
of
prey
.
Hence
was
the
originall
of
that
handsome
saying
among
them
,
Ti
Yo
Thien
Than
Ti
Yen
Sin
Vai
.
(
That
is
,
)
Heaven
and
Hell
are
seated
in
the
heart
.
These
are
the
Three
principall
Sects
of
China
,
from
whence
have
sprung
many
others
that
are
there
to
be
found
.
They
hold
,
that
they
may
be
made
all
to
agree
without
any
prejudice
to
their
observance
.
They
have
a
text
,
which
saith
,
San
Chiao
Ye
Tao
;
that
is
,
The
doctrines
are
three
,
but
the
reason
of
them
is
but
one
.
For
although
the
worship
,
adoration
,
and
exercise
be
different
,
notwithstanding
the
end
at
which
they
all
arrive
,
is
the
same
,
Cum
Hiu
,
(
that
is
)
nothing
.
The
Litterati
of
the
first
Sect
,
imitating
Heaven
and
Earth
,
apply
all
to
the
government
of
the
Kingdome
;
of
their
families
;
and
of
their
persons
,
only
in
this
life
;
and
after
that
pretend
to
nothing
.
The
Tausi
of
the
second
Sect
,
without
any
regard
to
their
families
or
the
government
,
treate
only
of
the
body
.
The
disciples
of
Xaca
of
the
third
Sect
,
without
any
regard
to
the
body
,
treate
only
of
the
spirit
,
internall
peace
,
and
quiet
of
conscience
:
Hence
arose
that
sentence
which
they
use
,
In
Chi
Que
,
Tau
Chi
Xin
,
Xe
Chi
Sin
,
that
is
,
the
Litterati
govern
the
Kingdom
,
the
Tausi
the
body
,
and
the
Bonzi
the
heart
.
Besides
these
three
which
are
all
admitted
,
and
publikely
professed
in
the
Kingdom
;
there
is
another
which
is
not
publike
,
nor
permitted
;
but
is
under
a
prohibition
,
notwithstanding
it
hath
many
followers
:
it
is
called
Pe
Lien
Kieo
,
and
is
exceedingly
hated
of
the
Chinesses
,
especially
of
the
governours
;
because
the
disciples
thereof
do
conceale
themselves
,
doing
every
thing
by
night
with
much
secrecy
.
It
is
commonly
beleeved
,
that
their
intent
is
,
to
exalt
some
of
themselves
to
the
Crowne
;
and
it
is
verily
thought
,
that
some
perverse
men
of
this
profession
,
have
already
designed
it
.
A
Chinesse
of
good
credit
did
affirme
to
me
,
that
there
were
throughout
China
many
thousands
of
them
;
and
that
they
had
a
Captaine
or
King
,
with
all
his
officers
belonging
to
him
:
whom
,
such
of
their
Sect
,
as
live
far
off
,
do
reverence
in
their
letters
,
with
all
respect
due
to
such
a
Person
;
and
those
that
are
at
hand
,
when
they
have
a
convenience
to
assemble
themselves
,
do
honour
him
with
services
,
courtesies
and
splendour
,
suitable
to
that
of
royall
Majestie
:
and
that
all
of
them
knew
one
another
.
In
the
yeare
1622.
in
the
Province
of
Xantum
,
which
lieth
between
that
of
Nankim
and
Pekim
,
there
was
discovered
and
taken
one
of
these
that
was
their
Captaines
.
And
because
the
Mandarines
were
resolved
,
not
only
to
punish
him
,
but
all
those
that
followed
his
Sect
likewise
;
they
questioned
him
concerning
his
companions
;
and
not
being
able
to
draw
a
confession
from
him
,
they
gave
him
severall
times
the
rack
.
Which
being
understood
by
those
,
of
the
same
Sect
,
whether
it
were
for
love
they
bare
him
,
or
for
fear
,
that
he
might
be
constrained
to
confesse
and
discover
them
,
they
all
resolved
to
arme
themselves
,
and
fall
upon
the
Mandarines
,
and
by
force
of
armes
to
deliver
their
companion
:
which
accordingly
they
put
in
execution
,
with
so
much
suddennesse
,
that
it
was
impossible
for
the
others
to
resist
or
escape
them
.
They
slew
many
of
the
Mandarines
,
and
the
rest
were
so
affrighted
,
that
they
delivered
their
companion
,
Then
having
formed
themselves
into
a
Body
,
they
began
to
conquer
the
Province
.
At
the
beginning
their
number
was
not
considerable
,
but
in
a
short
time
there
were
so
many
,
who
joyned
themselves
to
them
,
part
of
their
own
faction
,
and
part
of
other
vagabonds
,
that
already
they
came
to
be
many
thousands
;
and
so
going
on
,
without
finding
any
resistance
,
they
made
themselves
Masters
of
the
small
villages
,
and
at
lengh
tooke
two
walled
Towns
,
where
they
fortified
themselves
,
issuing
out
from
thence
,
to
assault
their
enemies
.
This
newes
gave
no
little
trouble
to
the
Court
,
the
rebels
being
very
neer
them
.
But
at
length
by
the
diligence
they
used
,
all
was
remedied
;
by
reason
,
that
numerous
forces
were
sent
out
against
them
from
Pekim
:
and
although
at
the
beginning
,
there
fell
out
many
battailes
with
various
successe
,
both
on
the
one
and
other
side
,
yet
at
the
length
they
of
Pekim
were
Conquerours
,
and
the
rebels
army
defeated
,
and
their
Captaine
taken
,
who
called
himselfe
King
;
and
kept
this
Title
with
so
much
obstinacie
,
that
being
lodged
at
the
house
of
a
Person
of
quality
,
before
he
came
to
the
Court
,
he
did
him
no
Reverence
at
all
;
and
being
bid
to
bow
and
do
him
Reverence
,
he
answered
with
much
disdaine
,
the
King
doth
Reverence
to
no
man
.
Being
come
to
Court
,
he
was
condemned
to
die
,
and
was
accordingly
beheaded
;
and
this
was
the
Crown
which
he
deserved
.
After
that
,
the
King
quieted
the
rest
by
pardoning
the
greatest
part
of
the
rebels
.
CHAP.
19.
Of
their
Superstitions
and
Sacrifices
in
China
.
SUperstition
is
an
Individuall
companion
of
Paganisme
;
but
in
China
,
Giappon
,
and
Corea
,
and
the
neighbouring
Kingdomes
,
it
is
in
great
excesse
.
The
Kings
Mathematician
giveth
no
small
occasion
to
these
superstitions
;
for
from
the
impressions
of
the
aire
,
the
colours
of
the
Skie
,
tempests
,
unseasonable
thunders
,
aspects
of
the
Sunne
,
whereof
they
have
two
and
twenty
differences
,
and
severall
appearances
of
the
Moon
,
whereof
they
have
sixteen
,
he
alwayes
maketh
his
Prognostications
,
especially
whether
there
wil
be
peace
in
the
Kingdome
,
or
dearth
,
mortalitie
,
mutations
,
perturbations
,
and
the
like
.
To
this
end
he
maketh
an
Almanack
for
the
whole
yeare
,
which
he
divideth
into
its
Moones
;
and
the
Moones
into
daies
,
which
according
to
his
calculation
,
he
declareth
fortunate
or
unfortunate
,
to
do
or
leave
undone
any
thing
;
as
to
take
a
voyage
;
to
go
out
of
doores
;
to
make
marriage
;
to
bury
the
dead
;
to
build
,
and
other
such
like
affaires
:
whence
the
Chinesses
in
all
their
businesse
,
do
so
observe
these
Rubriques
,
that
meerly
,
not
to
go
against
these
rules
,
they
hasten
,
defer
,
or
let
alone
whatsoever
they
have
to
do
.
So
that
if
the
Almanack
say
,
on
such
a
day
,
such
a
business
is
to
be
done
,
although
all
the
Elements
conspire
against
them
,
they
will
by
no
meanes
deferre
it
.
Besides
this
Almanack
,
whereof
there
are
so
many
copies
given
out
,
that
there
is
not
an
house
,
which
hath
not
one
of
them
,
the
market-places
and
streets
are
full
of
Astrologers
and
Sooth-sayers
,
who
keep
open
Shop
with
their
Tables
for
Calculation
,
in
order
only
to
tell
such
their
fortunes
,
as
come
to
them
to
require
it
:
and
although
for
the
most
part
,
they
that
come
to
them
,
are
deceived
and
coozened
,
yet
there
are
so
many
that
flock
to
them
,
that
although
the
number
of
these
Diviners
,
is
almost
infinite
,
they
live
and
sustaine
their
Families
by
this
Art
.
Some
professe
to
Divine
by
way
of
numbers
,
even
or
odde
;
and
with
black
and
white
figures
;
making
64
mutations
,
or
changes
of
them
;
which
they
explaine
and
interprete
as
they
please
.
Others
consider
the
time
of
the
Nativitie
,
which
the
Chinesses
are
very
diligent
in
keeping
account
of
,
that
they
may
know
the
houre
,
the
minure
,
and
conjunction
in
which
their
children
were
born
.
Others
,
whom
they
call
Tili
,
pretend
to
Divine
by
meanes
of
the
Scituation
of
the
earth
,
and
from
the
correspondence
it
hath
with
heaven
,
and
with
the
parts
thereof
;
pronouncing
what
places
are
prosperous
,
and
what
unfortunate
;
and
where
,
if
they
build
their
houses
,
all
will
succeed
prosperously
,
and
with
good
fortune
to
the
Family
;
or
contrariwise
,
with
sicknesse
,
misfortunes
,
disgraces
and
other
evils
:
and
in
this
facultie
they
have
many
skilfull
professours
,
on
whom
they
spend
a
great
deale
of
mony
without
any
profit
at
all
.
Others
Divine
by
the
Physiognomie
of
the
face
;
others
by
considering
the
lines
and
strokes
of
the
hand
;
others
interpret
dreames
.
Whilest
I
dwelt
in
Nankim
,
there
was
a
man
,
who
went
to
consult
one
of
these
about
a
dreame
he
had
,
which
was
concerning
an
Umbrella
,
or
skreen
to
keep
off
the
Sunne
:
the
professour
asked
him
,
if
there
were
any
plea
or
enditement
against
him
,
in
any
Court
of
Justice
:
he
answered
,
There
was
:
Well
said
the
professour
,
then
San
signifieth
an
Umbrella
,
and
San
also
signifieth
to
vanish
;
and
the
interpretation
of
your
dreame
is
,
that
all
that
is
against
you
will
vanish
and
come
to
nothing
.
The
poore
man
was
very
well
pleased
,
but
being
afterwards
araigned
,
he
received
thirty
Bastinad'os
well
set
on
.
The
wretch
being
angrie
at
his
punishment
,
whereof
he
thought
himselfe
secure
,
went
to
quarrel
with
the
professour
,
who
answered
him
,
Alas
,
I
had
forgot
to
aske
thee
,
Whether
the
Umbrella
,
which
thou
sawest
,
were
a
new
one
,
or
an
old
one
:
it
was
a
new
one
,
answered
the
foole
.
Then
said
the
professour
,
Make
account
,
that
thy
sorrowes
do
but
now
begin
.
Others
divine
only
by
the
Touch
,
and
these
are
blind
men
.
In
the
yeare
1630.
there
came
to
the
Metropolis
of
Kiamsi
,
a
blind
man
,
well
in
years
:
he
opened
shop
,
and
was
frequented
by
many
of
the
Nobility
:
he
foretold
many
things
,
with
much
confidence
;
and
a
certain
Gentleman
of
the
same
City
,
that
was
of
one
of
the
foure
principall
families
of
that
place
,
came
to
me
to
tell
me
what
had
passed
;
he
knew
me
,
and
understood
well
enough
,
what
my
opinion
was
in
that
matter
.
He
told
me
many
particular
cases
of
things
already
happened
;
by
which
he
was
confirmed
of
the
event
,
of
what
the
other
said
,
should
yet
come
to
passe
;
and
prayed
me
,
that
I
would
go
in
person
,
and
make
triall
of
him
.
I
went
only
to
undeceive
him
:
and
coming
to
him
,
he
touched
my
hand
,
and
bid
me
speak
:
when
I
had
spoke
,
he
began
to
tell
,
that
I
was
married
,
and
that
I
had
two
sonnes
,
that
one
of
them
was
towardly
,
the
other
wilde
and
disobedient
;
that
my
wife
was
froward
and
discontented
;
in
fine
,
that
my
whole
family
was
in
disorder
:
but
that
when
I
had
taken
my
degree
,
all
would
be
well
.
He
is
already
a
Graduate
,
answered
my
friend
.
Where
,
replied
the
blind
man
?
In
another
Province
,
answered
the
other
.
At
which
the
blind
man
withdrew
,
seeing
,
although
without
eyes
,
that
he
had
erred
in
that
particular
of
my
degree
.
Besides
these
,
whom
they
consult
,
they
have
in
their
Temples
,
severall
kindes
of
lots
;
and
a
booke
that
explaineth
them
:
They
do
very
frequently
draw
these
lots
,
and
they
as
frequently
deceive
them
.
The
observe
likewise
,
and
make
Auguryes
from
the
singing
of
Birds
,
&
from
the
Howling
of
Beasts
:
&
if
at
their
going
out
in
the
morning
,
they
presently
meet
with
a
man
cloathed
in
Mourning
,
a
Bonzi
,
or
such
like
thing
,
they
take
it
for
an
ill
Augurie
:
They
say
also
,
that
they
have
familiar
spirits
,
which
they
frequently
consult
:
But
of
this
I
have
not
had
any
knowledge
.
Anciently
,
in
time
of
the
Tartars
,
there
were
many
very
skilfull
in
this
Art
;
and
if
we
may
beleeve
,
what
Marcus
Venetus
relateth
,
they
did
many
wonders
:
But
at
this
day
there
is
nothing
certainly
known
of
this
matter
.
Yet
there
is
still
a
family
,
that
have
a
particular
pension
from
the
King
,
which
is
continued
,
by
succession
to
their
posteritie
;
and
the
name
of
,
Magitian
or
Wizard
Major
,
and
is
the
chiefe
of
that
Sect
,
and
is
sometimes
sent
for
to
the
King
.
I
for
my
part
believe
,
the
devill
hath
more
power
over
them
,
than
they
have
over
the
devill
.
As
for
sacrifices
they
are
very
frequent
in
China
,
as
well
great
as
small
ones
:
and
every
one
provideth
for
them
what
he
will
,
or
rather
what
he
can
,
according
to
his
estate
and
abilitie
.
They
sacrifice
foure
times
a
year
,
to
Heaven
,
the
Sunne
,
Moone
,
and
greater
part
of
the
Planets
and
Starres
;
to
the
Earth
,
Mountaines
,
and
the
foure
parts
of
the
World
;
to
the
Sea
,
Rivers
,
Lakes
,
and
other
things
.
But
it
seemeth
that
in
realitie
they
sacrifice
to
the
Spirits
of
those
things
,
when
in
common
speech
,
they
say
they
sacrifice
to
the
Earth
,
Mountaines
,
&c.
Which
may
be
seen
in
many
sacrifices
they
make
;
as
in
the
sacrifice
of
the
house
,
kitchin
,
ships
,
standards
and
ensignes
,
when
they
go
to
war
,
and
such
like
things
;
in
which
sacrifices
they
speak
only
to
the
Tutelar
Spirits
of
those
things
.
They
sacrifice
much
more
to
the
Idols
,
and
to
famous
men
deceased
;
to
whom
,
when
they
know
them
to
be
such
,
they
cause
Temples
to
be
built
,
and
place
in
them
their
Images
,
for
services
they
have
done
,
or
other
benefits
the
Kingdome
hath
received
by
them
.
If
seemeth
,
that
at
the
beginning
it
was
,
and
still
is
meant
,
only
for
a
kinde
of
gratefull
commemoration
of
them
;
and
that
properly
they
do
not
sacrifice
to
them
,
but
only
bring
offerings
to
them
,
and
perform
other
Ceremonies
.
But
the
ignorant
people
in
time
,
are
come
to
worship
them
as
Saints
,
and
make
praiers
to
them
,
and
other
such
like
honours
.
They
make
likewise
these
kinde
of
offerings
to
their
Ancestours
;
whose
pictures
and
Images
,
(
or
at
least
their
names
written
)
they
have
alwaies
present
at
these
offerings
and
Ceremonies
.
They
only
make
mention
of
six
,
that
is
,
the
first
founder
of
their
familie
;
their
third
and
fourth
Grand-father
,
their
great
Grand-father
,
Grand-father
and
Father
:
And
when
he
that
is
the
chiefe
of
the
familie
dyeth
,
they
take
him
in
,
and
leave
out
the
fourth
Grand-father
:
So
that
there
alwaies
remaine
six
and
no
more
.
These
offerings
and
ceremonies
are
not
properly
sacrifices
made
to
their
Fathers
,
for
they
do
not
believe
that
their
Fathers
and
Ancestours
are
all
,
either
Gods
or
Saints
;
but
only
it
is
a
demonstration
of
Gratitude
and
Reverence
which
they
thinke
is
due
to
them
,
from
whom
they
have
received
their
being
.
The
which
they
sacrifice
is
,
some
kindes
of
Beasts
,
as
Goats
,
Hogges
,
and
Oxen
:
These
are
the
most
usuall
.
Of
Foules
the
most
ordinary
are
Cocks
and
Hens
.
Of
Fishes
what
they
please
.
They
also
sacrifice
pieces
of
flesh
,
and
most
commonly
the
Head
:
They
sacrifice
also
Rice
,
Pulse
,
and
Wine
.
And
if
the
King
sacrifice
any
of
these
things
,
the
Mandarines
take
themselves
large
shares
of
them
;
and
if
the
better
sort
of
people
sacrifice
,
such
as
are
the
heads
of
families
,
it
is
divided
among
the
kindred
.
The
ordinary
sort
of
people
,
after
they
have
made
their
offering
,
which
is
comonly
boyled
before
hand
,
take
up
every
thing
againe
,
then
having
dressed
it
anew
according
to
their
fancy
,
they
make
a
feast
with
it
,
where
it
is
all
eaten
.
They
sacrifice
many
other
things
;
as
Banners
and
Umbrellas
,
all
of
silk
;
severall
figures
moulded
in
gold
or
silver
,
or
else
made
of
Orpine
,
or
base
gold
;
great
summes
of
mony
made
of
cut
paper
.
All
these
things
are
to
be
sold
,
ready
made
,
in
the
market
places
,
at
the
shops
of
severall
Artificers
;
and
after
they
are
sacrificed
,
they
burn
them
all
.
Every
man
offereth
sacrifice
without
any
difference
,
they
having
no
determinate
ministers
appointed
for
this
act
:
neither
indeed
have
they
for
other
things
;
as
for
offices
(
or
Divine
service
)
Burialls
,
to
sing
and
officiate
at
them
with
any
exactnesse
.
It
belongeth
only
to
the
king
to
sacrifice
to
Heaven
,
the
Earth
,
Sunne
,
Moone
,
Planets
and
Starres
,
and
if
any
others
should
do
it
in
publick
,
he
were
guilty
of
a
great
crime
.
For
this
end
they
have
two
most
famous
Temples
at
the
two
Courts
:
where
the
King
sacrificeth
at
the
foure
seasons
of
the
year
,
Spring
,
Summer
,
Antumne
and
Winter
,
going
thither
himselfe
in
person
;
and
if
he
cannot
go
,
he
sendeth
some
other
to
officiate
in
his
stead
.
The
great
Lords
and
those
who
are
Titelados
,
sacrifice
to
the
Mountaines
,
Lakes
,
&c.
The
Gentlemen
and
Officers
to
the
four
seasons
of
the
year
,
and
particular
parts
of
the
earth
,
Hills
,
and
the
like
.
For
the
rest
,
as
to
their
Idols
,
their
houshold-gods
,
Genij
,
or
Tutelar
Angells
,
any
one
sacrificeth
that
will
,
there
being
set
times
and
places
appointed
for
it
:
except
at
sometimes
they
do
accomodate
themselves
,
both
to
the
occasions
and
places
;
as
when
any
one
is
to
take
a
voyage
by
water
,
he
offereth
sacrifice
on
the
day
,
whereon
he
departeth
;
and
that
either
in
the
Barke
,
or
on
the
next
shore
.
CHAP.
20.
Of
the
Militia
and
Armes
of
the
Chinesses
.
THe
knowledge
and
skill
of
Warre
and
Military
affairs
is
very
ancient
among
the
Chinesses
,
as
appeareth
by
their
bookes
and
Histories
;
and
it
is
very
certaine
,
that
they
have
conquered
many
famous
Kingdomes
:
it
is
also
commonly
beleeved
,
that
they
did
formerly
conquer
Ceilan
;
and
neere
to
that
place
,
in
the
City
of
Nagapatam
there
is
to
be
seen
,
at
this
day
,
an
edifice
,
or
building
,
which
they
call
The
Pagod
of
the
Chinesses
:
and
it
is
a
Tradition
among
the
people
of
that
Countrie
,
that
it
was
built
by
them
.
Neither
truly
is
it
a
worke
unfit
to
be
compared
to
any
of
that
Kingdome
.
Neverthelesse
their
bookes
make
no
mention
at
all
of
it
;
but
that
is
not
a
sufficient
reason
altogether
to
refute
this
Tradition
;
for
no
more
have
they
any
memory
left
in
their
bookes
of
the
ancient
Christianitie
,
which
notwithstanding
it
is
most
certaine
,
was
there
;
and
was
also
very
much
dilated
and
spread
abroad
.
However
it
is
manifest
,
that
they
had
114.
Kingdomes
Tributary
to
them
;
but
at
this
day
they
have
only
the
neighbouring
Countries
,
which
are
nothing
neere
so
many
;
and
even
of
these
,
some
of
them
do
deny
them
their
tribute
;
and
others
have
been
abandoned
by
the
Chinesses
themselves
,
holding
it
better
to
retire
themselves
to
their
own
,
in
peace
and
quietnesse
,
than
to
go
on
stil
with
warre
and
troubles
,
to
conquer
or
maintaine
other
Kingdomes
.
Beside
the
Conquests
and
warres
made
with
stranger
Kingdomes
,
they
have
had
warre
also
for
many
yeares
in
their
own
Countrie
;
so
that
beside
many
particular
books
that
treate
thereof
,
they
have
one
body
of
historie
consisting
of
ten
Tomes
,
which
only
treateth
of
the
warrs
of
those
times
,
of
their
Captaines
,
their
manner
of
warfare
,
battailes
,
victories
,
and
other
things
:
wherein
are
many
notable
things
to
be
read
,
which
do
clearly
demonstrate
,
that
they
have
formerly
been
a
valiant
and
warlike
nation
,
although
there
are
but
few
such
at
this
time
.
The
occasions
how
they
came
thus
to
grow
lesse
,
were
very
great
,
as
I
shall
shew
hereafter
.
At
this
day
,
that
which
they
have
of
warlike
in
the
Kingdome
,
is
only
the
multitude
,
which
is
very
great
;
for
besides
the
Souldiery
,
which
they
have
in
the
frontiers
of
Tartarie
,
and
in
the
Armados
and
fleets
,
which
are
at
the
mouths
of
the
great
rivers
,
which
runne
into
the
Sea
,
every
Province
,
and
in
that
every
City
and
Village
of
the
Kingdome
,
hath
a
proper
militia
of
their
own
,
which
is
paid
by
them
,
and
commanded
by
their
own
Captaines
:
and
in
case
that
any
Province
hath
need
of
men
,
they
make
use
of
the
Souldierie
of
their
own
Cities
and
Townes
;
which
by
order
of
the
vice-roy
is
easily
brought
to
one
Rendevous
.
And
if
there
be
occasion
for
them
on
the
frontiers
,
or
any
other
place
of
the
Kingdome
,
presently
by
order
from
the
King
,
or
his
councell
of
warre
,
they
rayse
the
Souldiers
of
one
or
more
Provinces
,
according
to
the
Present
necessitie
,
and
the
possibilitie
of
the
Province
;
all
of
them
not
being
able
to
maintaine
the
same
number
of
Souldiers
.
These
Souldiers
are
alwayes
in
readinesse
,
and
if
one
of
them
be
wanting
or
die
,
there
are
presently
enow
in
the
same
Town
,
though
it
be
never
so
little
,
who
make
suite
for
the
employment
;
and
so
the
place
is
presently
supplied
.
In
the
City
of
Nankim
they
say
,
there
are
40000
Souldiers
,
and
in
that
of
Pekim
80000.
and
throughout
the
whole
Kingdome
(
as
Father
Matthoeus
Riccius
affirmeth
,
who
lived
in
China
many
yeares
,
and
had
very
good
Knowledge
thereof
)
above
a
million
:
and
Father
Iohn
Rodriguez
,
who
went
very
much
up
and
down
China
,
and
had
opportunitie
to
see
the
principall
places
thereof
,
and
was
very
curious
,
saith
;
that
he
found
by
diligent
search
in
their
books
,
that
in
the
body
of
the
Kingdome
,
with
all
the
Cities
and
Villages
thereof
,
there
are
594000
Souldiers
;
and
on
the
great
wals
,
which
confine
on
Tartarie
682888.
and
yet
he
did
not
put
into
this
number
the
Souldiers
of
the
Armado
that
guardeth
the
coast
.
Nor
wil
this
number
seem
so
excessive
,
if
we
consider
,
that
China
alone
,
beside
that
it
is
much
more
populous
,
is
as
big
as
Spain
,
France
,
Italie
,
Germanie
,
the
Low-Countries
,
great
Brittain
,
and
all
the
Islands
belonging
to
it
.
In
all
this
multitude
;
if
we
speak
of
them
,
who
guard
the
Frontiers
▪
there
is
no
doubt
but
there
is
found
some
valour
and
courage
;
and
they
have
sometimes
gallantly
repulsed
the
Tartars
,
and
in
the
yeare
1596
,
when
the
Giapponesses
,
after
they
had
passed
through
all
the
Kingdome
of
Corea
,
without
finding
any
resistance
,
would
have
entred
China
,
which
they
came
on
purpose
to
conquer
,
the
Chinesses
repulsed
them
in
such
manner
,
that
after
the
losse
of
many
men
,
they
were
faine
to
put
up
their
pipes
,
and
returne
home
without
doing
any
thing
:
so
likewise
the
Souldiers
of
the
Armado
have
made
some
assaults
,
wherein
they
have
been
victorious
.
But
if
we
speake
of
them
,
who
live
in
the
Cities
and
Villages
throughout
the
Kingdome
,
they
are
but
of
small
courage
and
valour
:
but
you
must
not
conceive
,
that
they
are
only
Souldiers
,
and
have
no
other
profession
,
for
they
are
Inhabitants
and
natives
of
the
same
places
;
and
are
Taylors
,
Shoemakers
&c.
They
are
alwaies
ready
to
march
at
the
Kings
command
,
and
leaving
their
houses
,
go
to
the
warre
,
whensoever
there
is
occasion
,
They
are
moreover
obliged
,
to
appear
at
the
musters
and
traynings
for
three
months
in
the
Spring
,
and
three
in
the
Autumne
;
the
which
are
held
in
the
great
Cities
every
day
infallibly
,
where
only
a
Tertia
or
third
part
of
them
do
muster
;
but
in
Villages
they
do
all
make
their
appearance
every
day
.
The
manner
which
they
hold
in
this
Militia
,
is
thus
.
All
the
Souldiery
,
whether
of
Foot
or
Horse
,
are
drawn
up
into
a
Body
,
and
if
any
be
found
missing
,
there
is
an
other
put
in
his
place
;
and
in
that
place
and
degree
,
into
which
they
are
once
admitted
,
they
almost
ever
remaine
,
or
are
but
little
advanced
,
I
said
,
almost
alwayes
,
because
on
the
Frontires
,
if
any
Souldier
perform
any
notable
exploit
,
they
sometimes
make
him
a
Captain
,
and
he
is
advanced
to
his
degrees
without
being
examined
:
but
this
is
a
thing
which
falleth
out
very
rarely
.
For
to
make
Captaines
,
Lieutenants
,
and
Corporals
,
&c.
there
are
examinations
;
and
in
them
two
degrees
are
conferred
;
which
(
to
make
them
be
the
better
understood
)
we
will
call
Licentiats
in
arms
,
and
Doctours
in
arms
.
The
first
examination
is
held
in
the
chief
Cities
of
the
Provinces
,
whither
all
pretenders
do
resort
,
(
and
in
the
same
vniversity
or
generall
Palace
,
where
the
students
are
examined
;
)
and
there
they
are
to
be
examined
,
giving
them
for
a
point
,
or
Theme
,
certaine
doubts
in
matters
of
war
,
to
which
they
answer
with
their
pen
,
making
thereon
discourses
and
compositions
.
The
speculative
triall
being
ended
,
they
come
to
the
practick
.
They
must
shoote
nine
arrowes
,
standing
still
upon
their
feet
,
and
other
nine
on
horse-back
,
against
a
great
Target
,
whilest
the
horse
is
in
his
speed
;
and
of
those
who
behave
themselves
best
,
both
in
the
triall
of
shooting
,
and
in
that
of
composing
,
some
are
chosen
,
on
whom
the
first
degree
is
conferred
;
which
hath
also
its
ensignes
and
ornaments
.
The
second
degree
is
conferred
at
Court
in
the
same
year
;
where
all
those
who
have
obtained
the
first
degree
,
do
assemble
themselves
;
and
the
examination
is
held
in
the
same
manner
as
before
;
only
there
are
more
doubts
concerning
matters
of
warre
proposed
,
than
before
.
Their
ensignes
are
the
same
with
those
of
the
Doctours
in
learning
;
which
is
to
be
understood
in
the
Cities
,
while
the
Kingdom
is
in
peace
;
for
in
warre
,
or
publique
actions
,
where
they
assist
as
Souldiers
,
they
have
their
particular
ensignes
and
ornaments
of
Captaines
.
The
graduates
are
employed
the
same
yeare
,
in
the
office
of
Captaines
;
and
so
are
advanced
by
degrees
,
til
they
come
,
it
may
be
,
to
be
Captaines
General
,
although
there
be
no
war
.
They
who
remaine
only
with
the
first
degree
,
are
employed
in
the
lesser
,
and
more
ordinary
charges
of
the
warr
;
but
they
are
alwayes
to
be
in
somthing
of
command
.
As
for
their
Armes
,
I
say
first
;
that
the
use
of
Powder
is
very
ancient
in
China
:
and
in
fire-works
,
wherein
they
are
excellently
skilfull
,
they
spend
more
powder
in
a
year
,
than
in
their
Armies
,
at
this
time
,
in
five
.
Anciently
it
seemeth
,
they
used
it
more
in
the
warr
.
For
even
to
this
day
,
there
are
to
be
seen
on
the
gates
of
the
City
of
Nankim
,
on
both
sides
of
the
town
,
great
Brasse
Bombards
,
or
Cannon
,
which
though
they
be
but
short
yet
are
very
well
made
;
from
whence
it
may
be
concluded
,
that
they
have
formerly
been
in
use
.
But
now
they
know
not
how
to
make
use
of
them
,
and
keep
them
only
for
ostentation
.
Neverthelesse
they
make
some
use
of
Morter
pieces
,
or
Spingards
;
but
they
have
but
few
,
and
those
ill-made
.
They
have
also
Dagges
two
palms
long
,
of
Musket-bore
;
they
do
stock
three
,
and
sometimes
fower
of
these
together
,
and
shoot
them
off
all
at
once
.
In
their
ships
of
warr
,
they
carry
Guns
,
but
they
are
very
small
ones
,
neither
do
they
know
,
how
to
levell
them
at
a
mark
.
But
now
,
since
the
Officers
of
China
have
made
many
fire-armes
in
Machao
,
by
meanes
of
the
Portughesses
;
Muskets
began
to
come
into
China
:
but
the
Armes
which
they
commonly
serve
with
,
are
,
Bowes
and
Arrowes
,
Lances
,
Scimitars
.
In
the
yeare
1621
the
City
of
Macao
sent
,
for
a
present
,
to
the
King
three
great
pieces
of
Cannon
,
with
their
Cannoniers
belonging
to
them
,
to
acquaint
him
with
the
use
of
them
;
which
accordingly
they
did
in
Pekim
,
to
the
great
affrightment
of
many
Mandarines
:
who
would
needs
be
present
to
see
them
discharged
.
At
which
time
,
there
fell
out
an
unhappie
accident
;
which
was
,
that
one
of
the
Guns
violently
recoyling
killed
one
Portughese
,
and
three
or
fower
Chinesses
,
besides
many
more
that
were
Scared
.
These
Guns
were
highlie
esteemed
,
and
carried
to
the
Frontiers
against
the
Tartars
;
who
not
knowing
of
this
new
invention
,
and
coming
on
,
many
together
in
a
close
Body
,
received
such
a
slaughter
from
an
Iron
piece
,
that
they
were
not
only
put
to
flight
at
that
time
,
but
went
on
ever
after
with
more
caution
.
For
defensive
Armes
,
they
use
round
Bucklers
,
Caskes
or
Head-pieces
,
and
certaine
plates
of
Iron
three
fingers
broad
,
laid
one
upon
another
,
of
which
they
make
Back
and
Brest-pieces
;
they
are
but
of
little
proof
,
and
are
made
only
against
arrowes
.
In
a
word
both
their
Armes
and
Souldiers
are
but
little
worth
at
this
time
.
The
occasions
thereof
are
many
;
the
First
is
the
great
ease
and
idlenesse
,
in
which
they
have
lived
these
many
yeares
,
since
the
Kingdome
hath
been
free
from
warr
.
The
Second
is
,
the
great
account
they
make
of
learning
,
and
the
little
esteem
they
have
of
Armes
;
so
that
the
least
magistrate
will
dare
to
baffle
a
Captaine
of
Armes
,
let
him
be
never
so
great
.
The
Third
is
their
manner
of
electing
Captaines
by
way
of
examination
,
as
we
have
said
,
being
all
raw
Souldiers
,
that
understand
nothing
in
matters
of
warr
.
The
Fourth
is
,
because
all
Souldiers
,
are
either
couragious
by
nature
,
or
Spurred
on
to
Gallantrie
by
the
example
of
those
Noble
Persons
,
who
lead
them
;
or
else
they
are
animated
by
the
discipline
,
their
Captaines
do
bring
them
up
in
.
But
the
Souldiers
of
China
want
all
these
occasions
.
For
commonly
their
courage
is
but
little
;
their
Nobilitie
lesse
;
their
Education
least
of
all
;
for
they
will
bastinado
a
Souldier
for
any
fault
,
as
if
he
were
a
child
that
went
to
schoole
.
The
fifth
,
because
in
their
Armies
,
over
all
the
Captaines
,
and
also
the
Generall
himselfe
,
there
goeth
a
Generalissimo
,
who
is
alwaies
a
man
of
the
long
robe
:
This
man
marcheth
alwaies
in
the
middle
of
the
maine
Battalia
,
and
from
the
place
of
Battaile
is
many
times
a
daies
journy
off
;
so
that
he
is
too
remote
to
give
orders
,
and
to
runne
away
,
in
any
case
of
danger
,
he
is
most
ready
.
The
sixth
is
,
that
in
their
Councells
of
warre
(
of
which
they
have
two
;
one
in
the
Court
of
Nankim
;
and
the
other
in
that
of
Pekim
;
and
each
hath
a
President
,
two
Collateralls
,
and
eight
or
nine
Colleagues
)
there
is
not
one
Souldier
,
or
Captaine
among
them
,
or
any
that
hath
ever
seen
the
warres
;
and
yet
for
all
that
,
the
whole
Militia
of
the
Kingdome
is
ordered
by
them
,
especially
by
the
Councell
of
Pekim
.
Only
there
might
be
answered
to
what
hath
been
said
,
that
the
Chinesses
do
use
training
,
and
exercises
of
warre
,
for
three
months
in
the
Spring
,
and
three
in
the
Autumne
every
year
:
which
cannot
be
done
without
some
profit
,
exercising
themselves
in
shooting
arrowes
at
a
marke
,
and
shooting
also
very
well
.
But
in
truth
this
exercise
of
theirs
is
the
most
rediculous
thing
in
the
world
:
For
dividing
their
men
into
squadrons
,
part
feign
themselves
to
be
enemies
,
and
part
Chinesses
,
(
as
among
us
in
Portugall
,
the
boyes
divide
themselves
into
Moores
and
Christians
)
one
part
cometh
,
as
it
were
,
a
farre
off
to
warre
with
the
other
;
then
they
send
out
spies
,
and
send
away
messengers
to
the
Mandarines
(
who
are
sitting
not
farre
of
under
a
Canopie
,
or
Pavilion
of
silke
)
giving
them
notice
,
that
they
are
in
such
a
place
,
and
the
enemie
in
such
a
place
;
then
the
Chinesses
send
out
a
partie
against
them
,
who
encountring
knock
their
Swords
and
Lances
one
against
the
others
,
just
as
plaiers
do
upon
a
stage
;
and
this
,
or
very
little
more
is
all
they
do
.
CHAP.
21.
Of
the
warre
which
the
Tartars
made
upon
China
.
WHen
Humun
the
first
founder
of
the
royall
family
that
governeth
at
present
,
drove
the
Tartar
out
of
the
Kingdome
,
who
had
kept
all
China
under
his
subjection
ninetie
years
,
he
not
only
re-gained
his
own
Kingdome
,
but
entred
likewise
into
those
of
the
others
and
conquered
those
Kingdomes
,
that
lay
neerest
him
towards
the
North
,
obliging
them
to
pay
him
tribute
:
neither
did
he
let
them
remaine
in
the
manner
of
Kingdomes
,
but
the
same
Humun
divided
them
into
160.
families
or
States
;
giving
them
diverse
dignities
and
offices
.
These
States
grew
so
great
,
that
they
divided
themselves
into
three
Kingdomes
;
one
towards
the
West
;
another
toward
the
North
,
and
the
third
toward
the
East
.
The
two
first
presently
with-drew
themselves
from
their
obedience
to
the
Chinesses
;
only
he
of
the
East
remaining
their
friend
,
treating
with
them
,
and
performing
his
obligations
.
This
continued
for
many
years
;
till
the
Chinesses
seeing
that
Easterne
Kingdome
to
encrease
much
,
whether
it
were
for
reason
of
state
,
or
for
some
other
particular
respect
,
they
resolved
to
fall
upon
it
,
and
to
bring
them
under
,
so
that
the
Tartars
forced
by
desperation
,
resolved
at
once
to
invade
upon
them
;
this
is
the
usuall
effect
of
Extortion
and
Tyranny
,
and
where
the
Prince
would
have
more
from
the
people
,
than
they
are
able
to
give
.
Whence
Theopompus
King
of
the
Lacedemonians
,
when
his
wife
told
him
,
that
because
he
had
eased
his
people
of
many
taxes
,
he
would
leave
his
soone
a
poorer
Kingdome
,
than
he
had
received
from
his
Father
,
answered
,
Relinquo
,
sed
diuturnius
.
That
is
,
I
shall
,
leave
him
a
more
lasting
Kingdome
.
The
Tartars
therefore
secretly
levied
Souldiers
,
and
on
a
sudden
fell
upon
a
fort
in
the
Province
of
Leaotum
,
and
tooke
it
;
making
afterwards
many
in-roads
to
their
profit
,
and
to
the
great
damage
of
the
Chinesses
.
The
Tartars
of
the
West
and
of
the
North
,
whether
it
were
out
of
love
to
their
Country
,
or
out
of
intrest
,
which
is
more
probable
,
raised
also
an
Army
,
and
came
in
to
the
Succour
of
their
Easterne
Countrimen
;
and
by
little
and
little
grew
so
numerous
,
that
in
the
yeare
1618
two
very
great
Armies
,
one
Chinesse
,
and
the
other
Tartar
,
came
to
a
field-battaile
;
in
which
the
Chinesses
were
vanished
and
put
to
flight
,
with
a
very
great
loss
of
men
.
And
that
it
might
the
better
be
understood
,
how
the
state
of
things
were
then
,
I
will
set
down
here
a
memorial
or
petition
,
which
the
President
of
the
Councell
of
warre
gave
the
King
concerning
this
businesse
;
which
I
translated
at
that
time
,
and
sent
it
into
Europe
for
news
,
and
now
I
have
found
it
here
printed
,
and
it
saith
thus
.
A
memoriall
,
or
petition
,
presented
by
the
president
of
the
Councell
of
Warre
to
the
King
.
IN
this
six
and
fourtieth
year
of
your
Reign
,
in
the
sixth
Moone
,
(
which
was
the
yeare
1618
in
the
month
of
August
)
the
President
of
the
Councell
of
Warre
presenteth
you
with
this
Memoriall
,
as
to
our
Lord
and
King
,
upon
occasion
that
the
Tartars
are
entred
within
the
walls
toward
the
North
,
in
which
he
humbly
petitioneth
you
,
that
you
would
attend
this
businesse
,
and
presently
open
your
Treasures
,
and
assist
this
Warre
with
men
and
ammunition
.
For
the
truth
is
,
that
in
this
month
I
have
received
intelligence
from
the
Captaines
,
that
reside
in
the
Province
of
the
walls
toward
the
North
;
wherein
they
give
me
notice
,
that
in
all
parts
of
that
Province
there
were
proclamations
published
,
wherein
they
did
declare
,
that
the
Tartars
were
gathered
together
to
Conquer
this
world
of
China
;
and
gave
me
intelligence
of
the
day
appointed
for
the
Battaile
;
the
which
accordingly
was
fought
at
that
time
,
with
a
great
strength
and
multitude
of
people
:
and
entring
within
the
wals
,
they
have
taken
some
of
our
men
,
to
Sacrifice
them
:
and
the
day
before
the
battaile
they
did
Sacrifice
them
with
great
acclamations
to
their
King
;
and
have
already
proclaimed
him
King
of
Pekim
.
They
bring
with
them
many
hundred
thousands
of
Souldiers
;
and
each
heareth
about
him
severall
sorts
of
Armes
.
Our
men
,
who
met
to
encounter
and
suppresse
them
,
were
two
Captaines-Generall
,
ninety
six
ordinary
Captaines
,
and
300000
men
at
armes
.
They
joyned
battaile
,
and
in
the
first
encounter
they
killed
thirty
eight
of
our
Captaines
,
amongst
whom
was
one
of
our
Generals
:
the
others
are
slaine
without
number
:
they
took
also
some
thousands
of
prisoners
;
and
in
the
retreat
,
by
reason
of
the
confusion
and
disorder
,
there
were
killed
by
them
above
a
thousand
of
our
men
.
The
people
of
the
Cities
are
fled
,
as
also
those
of
the
other
Townes
.
Whereupon
,
the
same
day
they
made
themselves
masters
of
three
Cities
.
Upon
the
reciept
of
this
newes
we
assembled
the
Councell
,
the
Colao
,
and
other
Mandarines
of
this
Court
,
that
in
so
weighty
a
businesse
wee
might
finde
some
good
expedient
:
And
in
truth
it
seemeth
to
us
,
that
heaven
doth
favour
the
enemy
,
who
otherwise
could
not
have
been
able
to
have
made
such
a
slaughter
of
our
people
in
one
day
,
and
to
have
taken
three
Cities
:
and
so
it
seemeth
heaven
is
angry
with
us
.
As
also
the
Prodigies
,
which
we
have
lately
all
seen
,
do
demonstrate
no
lesse
,
In
the
Province
of
Pekim
the
last
yeare
it
raigned
not
at
all
;
and
the
people
went
about
like
men
halfe
dead
:
and
in
the
Province
of
Xankim
,
there
was
so
great
a
dearth
and
famine
,
that
the
people
did
eat
one
another
:
and
into
Nankim
came
an
infinite
multitude
of
Mice
;
neither
was
it
discovered
,
whence
that
plague
came
.
In
the
royall
palaces
,
of
five
parts
the
fire
burnt
downe
two
,
and
the
wind
overthrew
five
Towers
of
this
City
:
we
saw
two
Sunnes
together
,
and
the
one
did
Ecclipse
the
other
.
These
are
all
things
of
evill
Prognostication
:
but
above
all
,
we
saw
a
man
enter
into
the
royall
Palaces
with
resolution
to
kill
the
Prince
;
which
he
had
done
,
had
he
not
been
hindred
(
This
fell
out
when
the
King
would
have
constituted
his
second
sonne
heire
of
the
Kingdome
;
who
was
growne
very
powerfull
by
the
favour
and
art
of
the
Eunuches
;
and
,
at
that
time
,
there
came
in
a
man
to
have
killed
the
eldest
sonne
;
but
he
was
hindred
by
his
feare
,
and
the
women
,
who
helped
the
Prince
.
)
And
the
worst
is
;
that
,
a
Mandarine
having
spoken
something
high
,
shewing
therein
his
fidelitie
to
you
,
our
Lord
,
but
for
his
Loyaltie
you
made
him
a
Traitour
,
and
commanded
he
should
be
put
in
prison
,
and
although
we
made
great
means
to
free
him
,
by
declaring
his
innocency
,
yet
you
never
gave
eare
unto
us
.
(
This
imprisonment
was
,
when
the
King
shewed
his
eldest
sonne
to
the
Mandarines
in
the
royall
hall
,
whom
they
would
have
had
declared
heire
of
the
Kingdome
,
&
the
King
would
not
:
and
one
of
them
tooke
the
boldnesse
to
speake
,
and
to
plead
for
the
true
Prince
,
and
was
therefore
committed
prisoner
by
the
King
.
)
Many
times
the
Mandarines
presented
Memorialls
;
wherein
they
did
relate
the
miserable
condition
of
the
people
,
desiring
that
their
Taxes
might
be
lessoned
,
a
thing
worthy
of
much
consideration
;
but
neither
did
you
make
any
account
thereof
.
We
the
Mandarines
of
this
court
have
severall
times
petitioned
,
that
you
would
come
out
,
and
give
Audience
in
publick
,
as
your
Predecessours
hetherto
have
done
;
that
the
government
might
be
conformable
to
that
of
heaven
,
as
it
is
most
fitting
:
you
answered
us
sometimes
,
that
you
were
not
well
;
other
times
,
that
the
weather
was
cold
and
rough
,
and
that
we
should
meet
another
day
:
we
expected
till
Spring
time
,
then
till
the
beginning
of
Summer
,
that
you
would
performe
what
you
had
promised
;
but
you
not
only
gave
no
answer
to
the
second
Memoriall
,
but
you
commanded
it
to
be
burnt
:
and
in
this
manner
you
live
retired
in
the
Palace
,
without
making
any
account
of
what
importeth
you
most
.
For
this
reason
are
the
calamities
so
great
;
and
we
persecuted
with
warres
.
Peace
is
wanting
;
and
,
as
it
seemeth
,
it
will
be
wanting
;
for
we
are
come
to
see
rivers
of
blood
running
downe
:
and
above
all
,
in
the
third
moone
last
past
,
there
came
some
from
the
Province
of
Xensi
,
to
tell
us
,
that
there
had
appeared
there
a
man
cloathed
in
yellow
,
with
a
green
cap
on
his
head
,
and
in
his
hand
a
fan
of
feathers
,
who
spake
thus
,
Vanli
(
that
is
the
name
of
the
King
)
doth
not
governe
,
though
he
hath
raigned
long
:
he
sleepeth
alwaies
:
the
Kingdome
is
ready
to
be
lost
,
the
people
will
die
of
hunger
;
the
Captaines
will
be
slaine
and
pierced
through
with
lances
:
and
when
he
had
said
this
,
he
vanished
.
The
Mandarines
were
amazed
.
The
Vice-roy
used
great
diligence
to
know
who
this
man
was
:
but
could
not
possibly
finde
him
out
,
seeing
therefore
the
calamites
,
famine
,
warre
,
and
other
evills
,
which
the
Kingdome
now
suffereth
,
we
plainly
perceive
,
that
it
was
a
prognostication
of
these
things
.
Wherefore
we
are
againe
returned
to
require
you
,
speedily
to
open
your
treasures
of
mony
;
that
fresh
leavies
of
men
may
be
made
,
and
some
remedy
put
to
so
great
evills
.
This
is
the
Memoriall
,
which
was
presented
in
the
year
1618
since
when
,
the
Tartars
have
continued
every
summer
(
for
in
the
winter
,
by
reason
of
the
great
cold
,
nothing
can
be
done
)
to
make
considerable
inroads
;
wherein
they
are
commonly
gainers
,
to
the
great
losse
of
the
Chinesses
.
So
that
the
year
1622
,
two
principall
Madarines
of
the
fort
of
Quamsi
,
where
;
as
being
the
chiefe
fortresse
of
that
Province
,
the
Vice-roy
,
maketh
his
residence
,
(
whether
it
were
,
that
they
were
discontented
,
or
had
hopes
to
better
their
condition
by
it
)
made
a
secret
agreement
with
the
Tartars
to
deliver
the
fortresse
into
their
hands
;
which
accordingly
they
did
;
for
the
Tartars
falling
on
upon
that
side
,
which
was
assigned
them
,
assoone
as
ever
they
began
the
assault
,
they
easily
tooke
it
,
by
the
Treason
,
which
the
others
had
plotted
,
and
put
to
flight
all
them
,
who
knew
nothing
of
the
treacherie
;
who
,
together
with
the
Vice-roy
,
escaped
to
Xamhai
,
the
last
fortresse
(
as
it
were
)
of
that
Province
,
and
the
first
of
the
Province
of
Pekim
;
the
key
and
strength
of
the
whole
Kingdome
.
Assoone
as
the
newes
of
this
last
route
came
to
Court
,
both
the
King
and
his
Grandees
were
in
great
disorder
,
and
deliberated
to
change
his
abode
,
and
to
remove
to
the
Court
of
Nankim
,
as
farthest
off
from
danger
;
and
it
had
accordingly
been
put
in
execution
,
if
a
principall
Mandarine
(
for
there
is
alwayes
found
some
one
or
other
,
who
taketh
care
of
the
publick
good
)
had
not
presented
a
Memoriall
to
the
King
,
wherein
he
demonstrated
to
him
,
that
this
alteration
would
be
the
best
and
readiest
way
to
destroy
the
whole
Kingdome
,
or
the
greater
part
at
least
,
by
dispoyling
of
all
strength
,
the
Court
and
Province
of
Pekim
,
that
was
so
neere
the
other
Province
,
which
was
now
ready
to
be
lost
.
This
Memoriall
took
effect
;
and
by
it
the
the
designe
of
flying
and
seeking
a
new
habitation
,
was
broken
off
;
it
being
formerly
resolved
,
that
Nankim
should
be
fortified
.
There
was
therefore
a
proclamation
sent
out
,
which
under
great
penalties
,
did
prohibite
any
to
go
out
of
the
Court
,
not
only
Mandarines
and
people
of
qualitie
,
but
even
the
common
people
also
.
Vpon
this
the
people
began
to
bee
quieted
,
especially
seeing
,
that
the
Citie
was
strengthened
with
new
Garrisons
,
Guards
,
Watches
,
and
a
rigorous
strictnesse
at
the
gate
.
The
chiefest
care
was
to
fortifie
the
passe
at
Xam
Hai
Quàn
,
which
,
as
I
said
above
,
is
on
the
very
frontire
of
the
Province
of
Leaotum
,
which
was
already
lost
,
and
on
the
entrance
of
the
Province
of
Pekim
,
and
by
reason
the
place
,
streightened
on
both
sides
with
very
high
mountaines
,
is
impregnable
:
they
sent
thither
great
store
of
Ammunition
,
and
fresh
Souldiers
in
so
great
number
,
that
it
was
reported
that
at
that
post
only
they
had
80000
men
of
Warre
.
The
King
also
sent
new
Captaines
with
ample
power
;
which
would
have
been
of
greater
effect
,
if
he
could
have
given
it
them
over
the
Tartars
,
to
conduct
them
that
way
:
who
seeing
it
was
not
possible
to
make
their
entrance
at
that
place
,
both
because
it
was
so
easie
to
defend
,
as
also
that
it
was
well
fortified
with
men
,
began
to
wheele
off
to
the
East
side
thereof
,
through
part
of
Corea
,
giving
off
their
designe
of
going
toward
Pekim
;
which
if
they
had
done
with
so
powerfull
and
victorous
an
Army
,
they
had
put
that
Court
into
a
greater
feare
and
danger
,
than
ever
yet
they
had
experience
of
.
The
Chinesses
met
them
not
far
from
the
Court
,
where
there
began
so
furious
a
Battaile
,
that
many
men
lost
their
lives
both
of
the
one
and
the
other
side
;
yet
at
the
last
the
Chinesses
had
the
victorie
:
so
great
endeavour
will
men
use
to
defend
their
own
home
.
A
little
while
after
this
fight
arrived
at
the
Court
of
Pekim
a
Portughess
named
Gonsalvo
Texera
,
who
was
sent
thither
with
an
Embassie
and
a
Present
from
the
City
of
Macao
;
who
seeing
the
insolency
of
the
Tartars
,
and
the
feare
of
the
Chinesses
,
and
judging
that
by
it
they
might
do
service
to
the
Crown
of
Portugall
,
and
a
kindnesse
to
themselves
,
in
what
the
King
of
China
might
do
for
them
,
offered
to
the
Mandarines
,
in
the
name
of
the
City
of
Macao
,
some
Portughesses
to
assist
them
against
the
Tartars
.
The
profer
was
kindly
accepted
of
,
and
a
Memoriall
was
presented
to
the
King
,
who
presently
returned
a
favourable
answer
.
The
Councell
of
Warre
dispatched
a
Father
of
our
company
to
Macao
,
(
who
was
already
gone
along
with
the
Embassadours
to
negotiate
this
assistance
)
with
severall
orders
to
the
officers
of
Cantone
,
to
expedite
the
businesse
as
much
as
they
could
,
with
all
liberalitie
,
and
provision
,
and
convenience
for
the
men
that
were
desired
of
them
.
Foure
hundred
men
were
put
in
order
,
that
is
200
Souldiers
,
of
which
many
were
Portughesses
,
some
whereof
were
borne
in
Portugall
,
and
some
there
:
but
the
most
of
them
were
people
of
that
Countrie
,
who
although
they
were
Chinesses
,
borne
in
Macao
,
yet
were
bred
up
among
the
Portughesses
after
their
manner
,
and
were
good
Souldiers
,
and
shot
well
in
Guns
.
To
each
Souldier
was
given
a
youth
to
serve
him
,
who
was
bought
with
the
Kings
money
,
and
so
large
pay
for
themselves
,
that
with
it
the
Souldiers
clothed
themselves
richly
,
and
provided
themselves
with
armes
,
and
were
after
all
that
left
very
rich
too
.
These
Souldiers
set
out
from
Macao
with
two
Captaines
,
one
whereof
was
named
Pietro
Corderio
,
the
other
Antonio
Rodriquez
del
capoo
,
with
their
Alfieres
and
other
Officers
.
When
they
were
come
to
Cantone
,
they
mustered
themselves
with
so
much
gallantrie
,
and
with
such
salutes
of
their
Musquetrie
,
that
the
Chinesses
were
astonished
.
There
they
were
furnished
with
boates
to
passe
up
the
river
,
with
all
convenience
,
through
the
whole
Province
,
being
presented
by
the
Magistrates
,
when
they
came
to
any
of
their
Cities
and
Villages
,
sending
refreshment
for
them
all
,
of
Hens
,
Beefe
,
Fruit
,
Wine
,
Rice
.
&c.
They
passed
over
the
Mountaines
which
divide
the
Province
of
Cantone
from
that
of
Kiamsi
(
and
is
lesse
than
a
daies
journey
from
the
other
River
)
all
on
horse-back
,
even
to
the
meanest
of
their
servants
.
Presenty
,
upon
the
other
side
of
the
Mountaine
,
they
were
imbarqued
againe
,
and
going
down
the
River
,
they
crossed
after
the
same
manner
almost
all
the
Province
of
Kiamsie
,
till
they
came
to
the
Metropolis
thereof
,
where
I
lived
at
that
time
,
and
had
under
my
direction
a
good
number
of
Christians
,
there
they
stayed
only
to
see
the
City
,
and
to
be
wel
looked
on
by
them
.
They
were
invited
by
many
of
the
noble
men
,
that
they
might
looke
upon
the
Fashion
of
their
habit
,
and
other
things
which
seemed
strange
to
them
;
they
treated
them
with
all
manner
of
Courtesie
,
and
commended
and
admired
all
,
except
the
Slashing
and
pinking
of
their
cloathes
,
not
being
able
to
conceive
,
why
,
when
a
piece
of
stuffe
is
whole
and
new
men
should
cut
it
in
severall
places
for
ornament
.
But
,
when
they
had
seen
this
City
,
these
men
returned
,
without
any
other
effect
,
but
the
expense
and
great
losse
of
the
Chinesses
,
occasioned
by
the
Tartars
in
severall
encounters
,
because
they
were
deprived
of
this
succour
.
The
occasion
of
their
returne
was
,
that
the
Chinesses
,
who
traffique
in
Cantone
with
the
Portughesses
,
and
are
their
Correspondents
for
their
businesse
,
from
which
they
draw
a
vast
profit
,
began
to
perceive
that
by
this
entrance
and
the
good
successe
thereof
,
of
which
they
made
no
doubt
at
all
,
it
would
be
an
easie
thing
for
the
Portughesses
to
obtaine
licence
to
enter
into
the
Kingdome
,
and
to
do
their
businesse
,
and
sell
their
Merchandise
themselves
,
and
by
this
meanes
they
should
come
to
lose
their
gaines
:
therefore
,
before
the
Portughesses
set
out
,
they
used
all
their
endeavour
to
hinder
their
going
,
presenting
many
papers
against
it
,
and
at
last
,
the
Magistrate
answering
,
that
he
could
do
no
lesse
,
having
already
parted
with
the
money
,
and
distributed
among
the
Souldiers
,
not
only
ordinarie
,
but
very
high
and
advantagious
pay
,
they
offered
,
at
their
owne
charges
,
to
re-imburse
the
whole
money
to
the
King
.
But
seeing
that
this
way
neither
they
could
obtaine
their
ends
,
it
is
reported
,
that
they
sent
to
Court
that
money
,
which
they
would
have
given
,
and
presenting
it
to
the
Mandarines
,
prevailed
so
,
that
those
very
men
,
who
had
proposed
the
Portugesses
to
the
King
,
as
an
important
succour
,
did
againe
present
a
memoriall
,
wherein
they
expressed
,
that
there
was
now
no
need
of
them
;
The
King
answered
,
(
and
I
my selfe
saw
the
Royal
answer
,
)
It
is
not
long
since
that
ye
did
propose
to
us
,
that
these
men
should
enter
into
the
Kingdome
,
and
assist
us
against
the
Tartars
:
now
ye
say
,
they
are
not
necessarie
.
When
ye
propose
any
thing
,
it
were
good
you
considered
of
it
better
,
howbeit
,
if
they
are
not
necessary
,
let
them
returne
.
In
this
manner
did
that
expedition
of
the
Portughesses
come
to
an
end
,
without
any
profit
at
all
to
the
Kingdome
,
but
much
to
the
Souldiers
,
besides
that
they
had
an
opportunitie
to
see
a
good
part
of
China
.
The
Tartars
have
ever
since
continued
the
warre
after
the
same
manner
,
and
do
continue
it
to
this
day
;
and
have
forced
the
Kingdome
of
Corea
to
pay
them
tribute
,
as
they
payed
to
China
;
although
they
stil
pay
to
the
Chinesses
as
much
as
they
did
formerly
.
CHAP.
22.
Of
the
King
and
Queenes
of
China
,
and
of
the
Eunuches
.
ALthough
the
Chinesses
have
been
so
diligent
in
their
Chronicles
&
Records
,
that
they
have
preserved
the
memorie
of
above
3000
yeares
to
this
time
;
neverthelesse
they
have
suffered
a
great
losse
and
damage
in
the
knowledge
of
many
things
contained
in
them
by
the
burning
of
those
books
,
which
are
called
by
them
The
History
,
and
in
reality
,
the
businesse
was
thus
.
A
King
named
Tien
,
(
whither
it
were
as
some
think
out
of
the
hatred
he
bore
to
learning
,
or
as
some
hold
with
more
probabilitie
,
that
he
might
extinguish
the
memory
of
his
Ancestours
,
and
leave
only
his
owne
to
prosteritie
)
excepting
only
the
books
of
Phisick
,
as
only
necessarie
to
the
Common-Wealth
,
commanded
by
a
rigorous
law
,
that
the
rest
of
their
books
should
be
burnt
,
with
so
much
severitie
as
if
every
volume
were
guilty
of
high
treason
,
and
under
so
great
penalites
for
any
that
hid
them
,
that
it
was
to
cost
him
no
lesse
than
his
life
,
and
in
effect
he
caused
fourtie
Litterati
to
be
burned
together
with
their
books
which
they
had
hid
.
This
persecusion
lasted
the
space
of
fourty
years
,
at
what
time
they
began
to
renew
their
ancient
Chronicles
,
by
meanes
of
certaine
books
and
fragments
that
had
escaped
,
some
of
them
being
buried
under
ground
,
and
others
immured
in
the
middle
of
walls
,
and
after
many
yeares
and
a
diligent
search
,
they
set
on
foot
againe
the
more
principall
matters
;
yet
there
were
many
things
wanting
,
and
especially
concerning
the
first
Kings
and
Princes
of
this
Kingdome
.
However
it
is
certainly
known
,
that
their
first
Government
was
by
way
of
Families
;
every
one
governing
his
own
,
as
anciently
the
Patriarks
did
.
The
second
was
Monarchicall
,
but
it
is
not
certaine
how
it
began
:
neither
have
they
any
thing
certaine
concerning
the
originall
of
it
.
They
do
commit
a
notable
errour
in
the
time
of
their
Chronologies
:
for
the
Emperour
Yao
,
from
whose
time
they
do
begin
to
give
credit
to
their
Histories
,
even
according
to
the
most
favourable
computation
,
from
the
creation
of
the
world
to
Noah
,
they
make
to
be
twelve
yeares
before
the
floud
;
neverthelesse
,
although
there
be
an
errour
of
the
time
in
the
Historie
of
this
Emperour
and
those
that
follow
,
it
is
certaine
,
that
the
matters
related
,
are
very
coherent
with
their
successions
.
Now
this
Emperour
Yao
,
without
having
any
regard
to
the
naturall
and
lawful
succession
of
his
sonne
,
left
the
Empire
to
Xun
his
Sonne-in-law
,
only
,
because
he
discovered
in
him
parts
and
qu●lities
worthie
of
the
Government
.
Xun
likewise
for
the
same
respect
gave
the
Empire
to
Yù
,
who
was
no
kin
to
him
.
These
three
Emperours
are
much
esteemed
by
the
Chinesses
for
holy
men
:
concerning
whom
they
relate
many
things
.
And
truly
there
is
no
doubt
,
but
that
they
were
Philosophers
,
well
inclined
to
morall
vertues
.
They
do
attribute
much
merit
to
the
last
of
these
three
,
for
the
Adjusting
of
the
waters
(
as
they
call
it
:
)
which
was
done
by
him
through
the
Kingdom
,
which
in
that
time
did
abound
in
lakes
and
moarish
places
,
and
therefore
in
many
parts
could
not
be
tilled
.
This
King
going
in
person
,
and
commanding
large
trenches
to
be
made
,
(
wherein
many
years
were
spent
)
he
gave
vent
to
that
multitude
of
waters
,
and
by
that
meanes
recovered
a
great
deale
of
ground
which
was
of
great
profit
for
tillage
.
There
are
some
in
Europe
who
believe
that
these
waters
were
the
reliques
of
the
floud
.
The
Chinesses
,
although
they
make
a
large
mention
of
these
waters
in
their
books
,
of
the
draining
of
them
,
and
of
the
benefit
which
accrued
thereby
to
the
Kingdom
,
do
not
say
any
thing
of
any
occasion
or
originall
of
them
.
After
these
three
Emperours
abovenamed
,
the
Empire
was
ever
continued
by
succession
;
but
not
in
the
same
family
;
for
there
were
many
Princes
and
Lords
,
who
although
they
were
subject
to
the
Emperour
,
yet
,
sometimes
for
particular
respects
,
and
otherwhile
under
pretence
of
evill
Government
and
Tyranny
,
made
warres
,
confederacies
and
disorders
,
with
which
they
either
disturbed
and
troubled
the
Monarchy
,
or
divided
it
,
or
else
usurped
it
all
to
themselves
;
So
that
although
it
lasted
in
some
families
many
years
,
as
in
that
of
Tham
for
400.
years
,
and
in
some
other
families
little
lesse
,
yet
the
Monarchy
from
the
beginning
,
to
this
present
day
,
hath
been
changed
into
two
and
twenty
severall
Families
.
The
Lords
of
particular
states
continued
in
China
2000
years
,
till
in
the
year
of
our
redemption
1206
,
the
Tartars
,
who
then
possessed
another
Country
,
began
to
make
themselves
Masters
of
China
;
and
advanced
so
farre
by
degrees
,
till
at
length
they
brought
it
all
under
their
subjection
,
reigning
there
as
absolute
,
till
the
year
1368.
At
what
time
,
Hum
Vu
,
the
founder
of
the
family
,
which
reigneth
at
presen●
,
seeing
the
strength
of
the
Tartars
to
be
diminished
,
and
their
Tyranny
encreased
,
and
the
people
so
wearied
therewith
that
they
were
well
disposed
to
shake
off
the
yoake
,
and
set
themselves
at
libertie
;
gathered
together
an
army
with
such
good
successe
,
that
he
not
only
discomfited
the
Tartars
,
and
drove
them
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
but
entred
also
into
their
Country
,
and
conquered
a
good
part
thereof
.
The
Kingdome
being
thus
re-establisht
in
its
naturall
estate
,
Hum
Vu
seeing
himselfe
become
absolute
Lord
thereof
,
set
on
foot
an
admirable
kinde
of
Government
,
differing
in
part
from
that
of
all
other
Monarchies
;
yet
it
is
such
a
one
,
as
hath
now
been
conserved
almost
300
years
,
with
so
much
subjection
,
communication
and
dependance
from
its
head
,
that
so
great
an
Empire
,
seemeth
to
be
but
,
as
it
were
,
one
well
governed
convent
.
This
King
in
the
first
place
conferred
many
favours
and
graces
upon
all
his
subjects
:
Liberalitie
being
that
,
which
doth
most
demonstrate
a
royall
minde
:
he
created
new
officers
,
yet
retained
he
some
of
the
former
ones
,
as
we
shall
relate
in
its
proper
place
.
To
the
chiefe
and
principall
Captaines
he
assigned
large
revenues
,
to
the
second
a
very
competent
maintenance
,
and
to
those
of
the
third
sort
,
sufficient
.
He
tooke
away
all
the
Princes
and
Lords
of
vassals
and
subjects
,
without
leaving
one
:
he
prohibited
by
a
rigorous
law
,
that
none
of
the
Royall
family
,
neither
in
peace
nor
warre
,
nor
in
any
case
,
might
beare
office
in
the
Common-wealth
,
either
civil
,
criminall
,
or
military
;
neither
might
they
be
suffered
to
enter
into
the
examinations
,
to
receive
their
degree
(
the
which
last
prohibition
,
as
I
have
formerly
said
,
hath
been
lately
taken
away
in
part
.
)
He
placed
the
whole
Government
in
the
Litterati
,
who
are
created
such
by
way
of
concurrence
,
(
as
hath
been
declared
,
when
I
spake
of
the
examinations
)
without
any
dependance
at
all
on
the
Magistrates
,
or
the
King
himselfe
,
but
only
by
the
merit
of
their
learning
,
good
parts
,
and
vertues
.
He
did
not
annull
those
ancient
lawes
,
which
concerned
good
Government
,
and
hindred
not
his
intent
;
which
was
only
to
perpetuate
the
Monarchy
in
his
Posteritie
.
But
he
made
many
new
ones
,
and
modelled
the
Common-wealth
and
the
Government
into
that
form
,
wherein
it
standeth
at
present
;
although
in
so
many
years
,
and
in
so
vast
a
Monarchie
,
it
hath
not
been
possible
,
but
that
it
should
receive
some
alteration
,
though
not
in
any
essentiall
part
thereof
.
The
King
is
called
by
diverse
names
.
For
the
better
understanding
whereof
,
you
must
know
that
there
are
thirteen
things
remarkable
at
his
Coronation
.
The
first
is
the
changing
of
the
account
of
years
,
beginning
their
supputation
a
new
from
the
entrance
of
the
new
Kings
reigne
;
and
this
not
only
in
their
ordinary
discourse
,
but
in
all
letters
,
dispatches
,
provisoes
,
writings
,
&c.
The
second
,
that
there
is
coyned
new
mony
,
with
the
letters
of
his
name
,
although
the
former
continueth
current
also
.
The
third
is
,
That
he
Crowneth
his
true
wife
,
making
her
as
it
were
,
Empresse
.
The
fourth
is
,
That
he
giveth
the
name
of
Queen
to
six
Concubines
.
The
fifth
is
,
That
there
are
great
sacrifices
made
to
Heaven
,
to
the
Earth
,
to
the
Spirits
,
&c.
The
sixt
,
That
there
are
great
store
of
Almes
given
to
the
poore
.
The
seaventh
,
That
all
prisoners
are
set
at
libertie
,
whose
freedom
is
not
prejudiciall
to
a
third
party
.
The
eighth
,
That
there
are
sumptuous
banquets
made
for
the
Magistrates
.
The
ninth
,
That
all
the
women
are
to
depart
out
of
the
Palace
,
that
have
been
Concubines
to
the
former
King
.
The
tenth
,
The
Palaces
,
which
are
foure
in
number
,
wherein
the
other
women
lived
,
are
furnished
againe
with
new
women
,
pickt
&
chosen
throughout
the
whole
realme
:
in
time
of
which
search
there
are
many
marriages
made
,
every
one
endeavouring
to
deliver
his
daughter
from
that
subjection
.
The
eleventh
,
The
Nobilitie
of
the
bloud
royall
do
send
deputies
(
not
every
one
,
but
all
those
of
one
City
)
to
render
obedience
to
the
King
,
and
to
acknowledge
him
for
such
:
In
like
manner
also
do
the
Tituladoes
,
which
cannot
do
it
in
their
owne
persons
.
The
twelfth
is
,
That
all
Officers
,
from
Vice-royes
to
the
meanest
Judges
of
Townes
,
go
in
person
to
Court
,
to
render
the
same
obedience
,
on
the
behalfe
of
their
Provinces
,
Cities
,
and
Townes
.
Lastly
the
Kings
name
is
changed
,
as
is
used
among
us
at
the
election
of
the
Pope
;
and
this
is
that
name
,
which
is
written
in
all
publick
acts
,
on
moneyes
,
&c.
It
is
a
name
of
a
particular
,
but
royall
person
,
as
that
of
this
Kings
Grandfather
was
,
Vam
Lie
;
of
his
father
,
Thai
Cham
;
of
his
Brother
who
raigned
first
,
Thien
Khi
;
and
of
this
King
,
Teum
Chim
.
They
have
moreover
three
names
,
which
signifie
a
King
:
The
first
is
Kiun
,
and
by
this
they
use
to
call
forreigne
Kings
:
The
second
is
Vam
,
and
by
this
name
they
call
the
Infantoes
,
or
Kings
children
;
joyning
them
together
Kiun
Vam
,
they
make
a
name
,
by
which
their
King
may
be
called
.
But
the
principall
name
is
Ho
Am
Ti
,
that
is
,
Emperour
.
In
the
Palace
,
the
Women
,
Eunuchs
,
and
other
domesticks
thereof
call
him
Chu
,
that
is
,
Lord
.
They
call
him
also
Thien
Zu
,
which
is
to
say
,
Sonne
of
Heaven
;
not
because
they
believe
him
to
be
such
,
but
because
they
hold
,
that
Empire
is
a
gift
of
heaven
;
as
also
to
render
the
respect
,
which
is
due
to
the
royall
person
,
more
sacred
:
and
in
realitie
,
the
reverence
which
they
use
towards
him
,
seemeth
more
befitting
a
Divine
,
than
humane
person
;
and
the
manner
how
they
behave
themselves
at
this
day
in
his
presence
,
is
more
proper
for
a
Church
,
than
a
prophane
Palace
.
I
said
at
this
day
,
because
in
former
times
it
was
not
so
.
For
then
the
Kings
of
China
lived
according
to
the
fashion
of
the
greatest
part
of
the
other
Princes
of
the
world
:
They
went
abroad
,
conversed
,
hunted
;
and
there
was
one
of
them
so
greedy
of
this
recreation
,
that
,
whereby
he
might
have
the
opportunity
of
spending
whole
months
together
in
hunting
without
returning
to
Court
,
and
attending
upon
the
affaires
of
government
,
did
substitute
one
of
his
Sonnes
in
his
place
.
The
Emperours
did
visit
in
person
the
whole
Kingdome
,
at
what
time
there
happened
that
story
which
is
so
famous
in
China
,
and
which
deserveth
likewise
to
be
known
in
Europe
.
The
Emperour
going
this
progresse
,
in
a
certaine
way
met
with
a
company
of
men
,
who
were
leading
certaine
prisoners
.
He
caused
the
coach
to
stop
,
and
enquired
what
the
matter
was
;
which
as
soone
as
he
had
understood
,
he
fell
a
weeping
.
They
who
accompanied
him
began
to
comfort
him
,
and
one
of
them
said
unto
him
,
Sir
,
It
is
not
possible
,
but
that
in
a
Common-wealth
there
must
be
chastisements
;
it
cannot
be
avoyded
;
so
have
the
former
Kings
,
your
predecessours
,
commanded
it
to
be
;
so
have
the
laws
ordained
it
;
so
doth
the
government
of
the
state
require
it
.
The
King
answered
,
I
weepe
not
to
see
these
men
prisoners
,
nor
to
see
them
chastised
:
I
know
very
well
,
that
without
rewards
the
good
are
not
encouraged
,
and
without
chastisement
the
wicked
are
not
restrained
,
and
that
chastisement
is
as
necessary
to
the
government
of
a
Kingdome
,
as
bread
is
for
the
nourishment
and
sustenance
thereof
.
But
I
weepe
,
because
my
time
is
not
so
happy
,
as
that
of
old
was
,
when
the
vertues
of
the
Princes
were
such
,
that
they
served
as
a
bridle
to
the
people
,
and
their
example
was
sufficient
to
restraine
the
whole
Kingdome
without
any
other
chastisement
.
This
was
a
Heathen
,
who
spake
thus
:
and
who
seeth
not
how
much
reason
we
have
to
envy
these
Heathens
,
who
,
although
they
are
exceeded
by
us
in
the
knowledge
of
things
belonging
to
faith
,
do
yet
oftentimes
surpasse
us
in
the
practise
of
morall
vertues
?
According
as
I
have
said
,
the
ancient
Kings
did
personally
attend
the
Government
,
giving
audience
very
easily
and
very
frequently
to
all
their
subjects
.
In
the
time
of
King
Tham
there
was
a
Colao
,
who
having
been
his
Master
,
was
very
powerfull
with
him
,
who
,
to
preserve
himselfe
in
his
grace
and
favour
,
studied
more
to
speak
what
should
please
the
King
,
than
to
tell
him
the
truth
for
the
good
of
his
state
:
a
most
abominable
thing
.
But
the
Chinesses
seeing
his
honour
was
great
,
and
the
Kings
favour
towards
him
very
extraordinary
,
did
dissemble
it
all
;
notwithstanding
they
forbore
not
to
speak
of
it
among
themselves
,
and
to
taxe
the
flattery
of
the
Colao
,
One
day
certaine
Captaines
of
the
guard
discoursing
among
themselves
in
the
Palace
concerning
this
point
,
one
of
them
,
being
a
little
warmed
with
the
discourse
,
secretly
withdrawing
himselfe
out
of
the
company
,
went
into
the
hall
,
where
the
King
then
was
,
&
kneeled
downe
upon
his
knees
before
him
,
the
King
asking
,
what
he
would
have
?
He
answered
;
Leave
to
cut
off
the
head
of
a
flattering
subject
.
And
who
is
that
,
replied
the
King
?
Such
a
one
,
that
stands
there
,
answered
the
other
.
The
King
being
angry
,
said
,
Against
my
Master
dare
you
propose
this
,
and
in
my
presene
?
Let
them
take
him
away
and
cut
off
his
head
.
When
they
began
to
lay
hands
upon
him
,
he
caught
hold
of
a
wooden
balanster
,
and
as
there
were
many
pulling
of
him
,
and
he
holding
with
a
great
deale
of
strength
,
the
balanster
broke
.
By
that
time
the
Kings
anger
was
over
;
and
he
commanded
they
should
let
him
go
,
and
gave
order
,
that
the
balanster
should
be
mended
,
and
that
they
should
not
make
a
new
one
,
that
it
might
remaine
a
witnesse
of
the
fact
,
and
the
Memoriall
of
a
subject
,
that
was
not
afraid
to
advise
his
King
,
what
he
ought
to
do
.
Such
was
the
facility
,
with
which
,
not
only
the
Officers
,
but
any
one
whosoever
of
the
people
,
might
have
admission
to
the
King
,
so
that
within
the
first
gate
of
the
Palace
,
there
was
always
a
Bell
,
a
Drumme
,
and
a
Table
overlaid
with
a
white
varnish
,
as
it
were
,
playstered
over
;
upon
this
,
he
that
would
not
speak
to
the
King
in
person
,
wrote
what
his
request
was
,
which
was
presently
carried
to
the
King
:
But
whosoever
would
speak
with
him
,
rang
the
Bell
,
or
beat
the
Drumme
,
and
presently
they
were
brought
in
,
and
had
audience
.
The
Drumme
remaines
even
to
this
day
;
but
as
it
seemeth
to
me
,
rather
in
memory
of
the
times
past
,
than
for
any
use
of
the
present
:
for
during
twenty
two
years
time
,
I
do
not
remember
,
that
it
was
ever
beaten
above
once
:
and
he
that
did
it
,
was
presently
paid
his
pension
in
ready
Bastinadoes
;
for
having
disquieted
the
King
,
who
was
about
halfe
a
league
off
.
After
this
hard
penance
,
he
was
heard
,
and
allowed
,
not
to
see
or
speak
to
the
King
,
but
according
to
the
custome
now
in
use
,
in
a
petition
.
So
that
the
Kings
are
now
become
so
retired
,
and
removed
from
the
sight
of
the
people
,
and
as
it
were
,
so
idolized
,
and
mewed
up
in
their
Palaces
,
that
they
give
them
occasion
to
think
in
other
Countries
,
that
the
King
of
China
never
suffereth
himselfe
to
be
seen
,
and
that
he
is
always
shut
up
in
a
glasse
,
and
only
sheweth
one
foot
,
and
such
like
things
.
He
who
first
put
himselfe
in
this
manner
of
living
,
was
Vam
Lie
,
the
Grandfather
of
him
that
reigneth
at
present
;
he
had
some
occasion
to
do
it
,
because
he
was
so
fat
,
that
it
put
him
to
great
paine
and
trouble
,
to
carry
himselfe
in
publick
,
with
that
Gravitie
and
Majestie
,
that
is
proper
to
a
King
;
and
therefore
he
did
exempt
himselfe
wholly
from
this
trouble
.
He
gave
no
Audience
;
he
went
not
to
the
sacrifices
;
he
went
not
out
in
publick
:
neverthelesse
he
was
a
person
of
great
prudence
and
judgement
in
managing
the
government
:
He
was
much
esteemed
of
the
Mandarines
,
though
he
made
little
account
of
them
.
He
used
to
say
many
times
,
when
any
one
was
troublesome
by
replying
often
with
their
memorialls
or
petitions
,
in
which
kinde
the
Chinesses
are
very
importunate
,
I
was
a
King
,
and
governed
before
this
fellow
was
borne
,
and
yet
he
will
undertake
to
teach
me
.
His
sonne
,
who
succeeded
him
,
changed
also
the
former
fashion
,
as
also
they
that
followed
,
going
out
indeed
in
publick
,
but
so
moderately
,
that
it
is
only
sometimes
in
the
month
to
hold
a
Royal
Audience
,
and
foure
times
a
yeare
they
go
out
of
the
Palace
,
and
out
of
the
City
,
to
Sacrifice
at
the
foure
seasons
of
the
yeare
,
to
Heaven
,
and
to
the
Earth
,
in
a
Temple
built
for
this
purpose
without
the
walls
of
the
City
.
This
Temple
is
truly
Royall
,
as
well
in
the
greatnesse
thereof
,
as
in
the
exquisitenesse
of
the
workmanship
:
the
figure
of
it
is
round
,
with
three
rowes
of
pillars
one
above
another
,
for
it
stands
as
it
were
on
a
Hill
or
Mount
compassed
about
with
those
pillars
.
The
wall
of
the
Temple
beginneth
at
the
top
of
the
third
row
;
there
are
foure
paire
of
staires
by
which
they
ascend
to
it
,
placed
towards
the
foure
windes
,
all
of
white
marble
and
very
well
wrought
.
The
Temple
of
Nankim
is
a
very
perfect
and
compleat
piece
of
workmanship
,
it
hath
five
Isles
sustained
by
pillars
of
wood
,
which
have
no
painting
or
ornament
upon
them
,
except
on
their
Pedestalls
,
that
it
may
bee
seen
that
each
is
made
of
one
entire
piece
of
wood
.
Truly
they
are
the
goodliest
trees
,
the
biggest
,
highest
,
most
uniform
and
equall
(
although
they
are
very
many
)
that
can
be
imagined
.
And
as
for
my
part
,
I
confesse
it
is
one
of
the
remarkable
things
I
have
seen
in
China
;
and
that
one
shall
hardly
find
in
all
the
rest
of
the
world
,
so
many
trees
of
that
beauty
aud
uniformitie
.
The
Seeling
is
all
guilded
,
and
although
it
be
above
200
yeares
since
it
was
done
,
and
that
it
be
farre
remote
from
the
eye
of
the
King
,
(
the
Sacrifices
not
being
made
therein
,
which
are
wont
to
be
performed
only
at
the
Court
,
where
the
King
resideth
)
yet
it
doth
to
this
day
keep
its
splendour
.
In
the
middle
thereof
are
raised
two
Thrones
made
of
the
most
precious
marbles
,
on
one
of
them
the
King
used
to
sit
when
he
came
thither
to
sacrifice
:
the
other
was
left
empty
for
the
Spirit
,
to
whome
the
Sacrifice
was
offered
.
The
gates
are
all
adorned
with
plates
of
Copper
,
enriched
with
severall
works
and
embossments
,
all
gilt
:
without
the
Temple
are
many
Alters
,
with
the
statues
of
the
Sunne
,
Moon
,
Planets
,
Spirits
,
Mountaines
,
Rivers
&c.
Round
about
the
Temple
are
severall
cells
.
They
say
that
anciently
they
were
Baths
,
where
the
King
and
the
Ministers
that
were
to
Sacrifice
,
did
wash
themselves
.
The
Grove
,
which
standeth
on
the
rest
of
the
plaine
,
consisteth
of
severall
trees
,
but
the
greatest
part
are
Pines
:
not
so
much
as
a
Twigge
of
them
may
be
cut
off
under
most
grevious
penalties
.
The
wal
that
encompasseth
it
is
covered
with
glazed
Tiles
,
some
of
yellow
colour
,
others
of
green
.
The
circuit
thereof
is
twelve
miles
.
To
this
Temple
,
as
I
said
,
the
King
cometh
,
and
when
he
cometh
forth
,
the
wayes
are
Barracado'ed
,
leaving
only
free
that
part
through
which
the
King
is
to
passe
:
who
bringeth
with
him
so
many
Eunuches
,
who
encomepasse
him
,
so
many
Officers
that
accompanie
him
,
and
so
many
Souldiers
that
guard
him
,
that
it
is
altogether
impossible
for
him
to
be
seen
,
especially
being
carried
in
a
Sedan
.
These
are
the
only
occasions
,
wherein
the
King
either
appeareth
or
goeth
abroad
.
All
the
rest
of
his
time
he
staieth
at
home
in
his
Palace
,
like
a
King
of
Bees
,
without
either
seeing
or
being
seen
.
Many
are
perswaded
,
that
this
is
not
to
live
like
a
King
,
but
like
a
criminall
Person
condemned
to
perpetuall
imprisonment
.
How
ever
,
it
seemeth
to
me
a
great
matter
,
that
a
man
,
without
being
seen
,
by
his
power
only
should
be
the
most
reverenced
,
the
most
obeyed
and
feared
,
of
all
the
Kings
in
the
world
.
And
as
for
the
prison
,
if
we
will
call
his
Palace
so
,
it
is
very
large
and
pleasant
for
to
give
him
delight
,
besides
that
he
hath
the
libertie
to
go
out
whensoever
he
pleaseth
,
&
his
habitations
therein
are
so
commodious
,
and
full
of
all
manner
of
entertainment
,
of
pleasure
and
recreation
,
that
he
hath
no
need
to
seek
abroad
wherewith
to
content
himself
.
His
Palaces
,
laying
every
thing
together
that
is
contained
in
them
,
I
think
are
the
best
that
are
to
be
found
in
the
world
.
Those
of
Nankim
,
which
are
the
biggest
,
containe
about
five
miles
in
circuit
.
Those
of
Pekim
,
are
somewhat
lesse
,
but
much
the
better
.
These
are
not
all
one
Palace
,
but
many
,
at
a
good
distance
one
from
the
other
.
That
of
the
King
.
That
of
the
Queen
.
That
of
the
Prince
.
That
of
the
Younger
Sonnes
.
That
of
his
Daughters
who
are
married
.
That
of
the
Second
and
Third
Queens
.
For
the
Concubines
there
are
foure
,
at
the
foure
corners
,
and
are
from
them
named
the
Palaces
of
the
Ladies
.
There
are
also
some
Palaces
for
the
old
and
Penitent
women
,
which
they
call
Lemcum
,
that
is
,
the
cold
Palaces
.
Besides
there
are
colledges
for
the
Eunuches
,
for
the
Litterati
,
Priests
,
singing-men
,
Comedians
&c.
and
almost
infinite
habitations
for
so
many
Offices
as
there
are
there
within
,
and
for
that
multitude
of
people
that
are
employed
there
,
who
are
at
the
least
17000
persons
.
The
structure
of
the
Palaces
is
very
exact
,
having
many
things
in
it
after
the
manner
of
ours
,
as
Arches
,
Balansters
,
Columnes
and
,
such
like
,
of
Marble
excellently
wrought
,
with
severall
little
workes
and
curious
enrichments
,
as
also
embossements
,
or
figures
in
relieve
,
so
well
raised
and
standing
out
,
that
they
seem
to
hang
in
the
aire
.
That
which
is
wrought
in
wood
,
is
all
varnished
over
with
their
Charan
,
painted
and
guilded
very
exquisitely
.
The
Halls
and
Roomes
,
although
they
are
not
,
as
it
is
here
reported
,
one
of
Gold
,
another
of
Silver
,
another
of
precious
stones
,
neither
do
they
use
any
hangings
;
yet
the
hand
of
the
Architect
,
and
the
pensil
of
the
painter
doth
supply
all
other
ornaments
.
The
Base
Courts
are
very
neat
and
spacious
.
There
are
also
many
pleasant
Gardens
,
and
a
River
which
runneth
among
the
Palaces
,
and
yeeldeth
them
much
delight
with
his
windings
and
turnings
.
There
are
many
artificiall
mounts
with
very
rare
Beasts
and
Birds
,
many
Gardens
made
with
exquisite
diligence
,
and
all
manner
of
curiositie
.
There
was
a
certaine
King
among
them
,
who
being
discontented
at
the
spoile
which
the
winter
made
in
the
beauty
of
the
trees
,
depriving
them
both
of
leaves
and
flowers
,
commanded
that
many
artificiall
ones
should
be
made
,
with
great
labour
and
expence
,
and
little
satisfaction
of
the
Magistrates
,
who
did
much
blame
him
.
The
whole
fabrique
is
encompassed
with
two
walls
that
have
foure
gates
opening
to
the
foure
windes
,
East
,
West
,
North
,
and
South
,
and
this
last
is
the
chiefest
,
and
maketh
a
beautifull
and
sightly
facciata
or
aspect
to
the
Palaces
.
At
every
gate
there
stand
every
night
five
Elephants
(
which
are
not
bred
in
that
Countrie
,
but
come
from
other
parts
)
with
their
Souldiers
belonging
to
them
,
and
the
whole
wall
round
about
is
guarded
with
Souldiers
.
Within
the
said
Gates
,
there
is
a
Court
able
to
containe
30000
Persons
;
and
there
standeth
alwaies
a
Guard
of
30000
men
.
At
the
uper
end
of
this
Court
there
are
five
Gates
,
which
lead
into
a
very
large
Hal
of
the
Palace
;
in
the
midst
whereof
is
placed
a
Royal
Throne
,
which
standeth
empty
,
and
is
called
,
The
Throne
of
courtesies
,
because
all
they
,
who
go
out
,
do
make
their
reverence
to
it
,
as
you
shall
hear
anone
.
As
for
the
Women
,
there
is
only
one
of
them
,
which
is
the
Kings
true
wife
,
and
hath
the
name
of
Hoam
Heu
,
which
signifieth
Empresse
;
and
is
acknowledged
for
such
,
having
her
seate
behind
that
of
the
Kings
.
There
are
also
other
six
Women
,
who
have
the
title
of
Queens
,
and
are
also
much
respected
.
In
the
Palaces
of
Nankim
,
which
because
they
are
empty
,
are
more
easie
to
be
seen
,
there
is
a
Royall
Throne
raised
upon
severall
steps
,
and
a
cloth
of
state
over
it
,
with
two
Royall
seates
,
one
for
the
King
,
and
the
other
for
the
Queen
.
And
lower
behind
that
,
there
stand
six
,
three
on
the
one
side
,
and
three
on
the
other
,
for
the
six
Queens
.
The
King
hath
thirty
Women
more
;
who
are
all
much
honoured
and
respected
.
The
other
Ladies
of
the
Palace
,
who
as
they
say
,
are
about
3000
in
number
,
have
their
Appartments
in
the
foure
Palaces
above-said
,
and
are
beautifull
Damsels
,
sought
out
on
purpose
through
the
whole
Kingdome
.
To
these
the
King
goeth
,
when
he
pleaseth
,
and
to
which
of
them
liketh
him
best
.
The
present
King
hath
the
reputation
to
be
chaste
,
and
they
use
to
say
of
him
,
Puycu
Cum
,
that
is
,
he
goeth
not
to
the
Palaces
.
There
have
been
formerly
other
Kings
,
like
to
him
in
this
,
who
are
much
commended
in
their
histories
;
as
on
the
contrary
,
others
who
are
much
blamed
;
such
was
one
of
them
,
whose
beastial
appetite
,
not
being
able
to
determine
to
what
Palace
,
or
to
what
part
of
it
he
should
go
,
used
in
this
irresolution
to
suffer
himself
to
be
lead
and
guided
by
beasts
,
that
is
,
he
had
a
little
chariot
drawn
with
Goates
,
in
which
he
rid
to
the
Palaces
,
and
wheresoever
they
entred
,
or
stopped
,
thither
he
went
in
.
Another
,
to
save
himself
the
labour
of
going
to
the
Palaces
,
caused
Pictures
to
be
drawn
of
every
Ladie
,
and
according
as
he
fancied
each
Picture
,
he
sent
for
the
originall
to
be
brought
to
him
;
leaving
the
beauty
of
each
of
them
in
the
power
of
the
Painter
,
she
being
still
made
the
fayrest
,
whom
he
favoured
most
,
or
from
whom
he
received
the
best
Present
.
But
concerning
the
Kings
children
;
if
the
Empresse
and
true
wife
of
the
King
,
hath
a
sonne
,
at
what
time
soever
he
be
borne
,
he
taketh
place
of
the
rest
:
but
if
shee
have
none
,
the
first
sonne
of
any
of
his
women
whatsoever
,
taketh
place
;
although
the
King
desire
,
that
another
should
have
the
precedency
.
So
it
happened
to
Vamlie
,
who
although
he
had
none
by
his
lawful
wife
,
the
Empresse
;
yet
had
two
sonnes
,
one
by
a
waiting
maid
,
which
was
the
eldest
,
and
another
younger
sonne
by
one
of
the
Queenes
his
Concubines
;
which
sonne
he
loved
very
much
;
and
by
reason
of
the
particular
affection
he
bore
him
,
would
by
all
means
leave
him
the
Kingdom
,
saying
,
That
by
reason
he
had
no
Sonne
by
his
lawfull
wife
,
the
succession
was
not
due
by
right
to
any
of
the
rest
,
but
that
it
belonged
to
him
,
to
elect
which
of
them
he
pleased
:
and
because
the
elder
was
the
Sonne
of
a
servant
,
he
chose
rather
to
leave
the
Kingdome
to
the
other
;
notwithstanding
,
the
Officers
of
the
Court
did
very
stoutly
oppose
him
,
saying
,
That
since
he
had
had
commerce
with
that
servant
,
she
was
enobled
by
a
superiour
law
,
and
that
her
sonne
,
being
the
eldest
,
he
ought
not
to
lose
the
rights
and
priviledge
of
his
birth
.
There
happened
upon
this
a
Tragedy
,
with
severall
acts
of
discontent
.
For
the
King
persisted
to
carry
on
his
intention
,
and
the
Officers
in
resisting
him
:
whereupon
many
lost
their
offices
,
the
King
taking
them
away
;
others
left
theirs
of
their
owne
accord
,
and
having
laid
downe
the
ensignes
of
their
dignity
,
hung
them
up
at
the
gate
of
the
Palace
,
and
departed
to
their
own
houses
,
despising
at
once
the
honour
,
profit
,
dignity
and
revenue
of
their
places
,
only
for
the
defence
of
reason
,
and
of
the
laws
and
customs
of
the
Kingdom
.
A
courage
worthy
to
be
imitated
,
in
divine
affaires
at
least
,
if
not
in
all
secular
causes
.
At
length
the
King
,
being
no
longer
able
to
contrast
,
was
forced
,
besides
his
wont
,
to
hold
a
Royall
Audience
,
and
taking
his
eldest
sonne
,
now
as
Prince
,
placed
him
next
behinde
him
,
and
shewing
him
to
the
Mandarines
,
he
recommends
unto
them
the
care
of
the
publick
peace
,
and
quiet
without
doores
,
assuring
them
,
that
within
the
Palace
all
was
quiet
,
and
that
Thai
Cham
,
that
was
the
name
of
the
present
Prince
,
should
succeed
him
without
fayle
in
the
Kingdom
,
as
in
effect
it
fell
out
.
So
prevalent
is
reason
,
and
the
constancy
of
Counsellours
even
against
the
most
powerful
Kings
.
Among
the
Domesticks
of
the
Palace
,
the
Eunuchs
make
the
greatest
number
.
In
the
year
1626.
there
were
reckoned
to
be
12000.
of
them
,
and
for
the
most
part
their
number
is
very
little
greater
;
or
lesse
.
They
are
all
distributed
into
their
Palaces
,
Colledges
,
Classes
,
Tribunals
,
and
Occupations
:
So
that
within
the
Royall
Palace
,
there
are
as
many
Tribunals
,
to
decide
causes
,
as
there
are
without
;
not
to
speak
of
the
women
,
who
have
their
justice
apart
;
there
being
among
them
some
,
who
are
appointed
to
governe
and
judge
the
rest
,
and
to
decide
their
differences
;
as
also
to
condemne
and
punish
them
:
and
this
,
no
more
than
is
necessary
.
The
first
and
principall
Colledge
of
the
Eunuchs
,
is
called
,
Su
Li
Kien
;
and
consisteth
of
the
great
Secretaria
of
purity
;
of
the
chancery
within
the
Palace
,
and
of
many
Assistants
,
who
are
always
advanced
in
the
same
Colledge
according
to
their
examinations
and
trialls
.
These
always
accompany
the
Kings
person
;
and
when
he
goeth
abroad
,
have
the
place
next
his
body
.
These
may
enter
without
being
called
;
and
,
the
manner
of
the
Kings
governing
,
being
by
way
of
petitions
,
and
rescripts
,
every
thing
passeth
through
their
hands
.
Next
followeth
the
Colledge
,
which
they
call
,
Thum
Cham
Su
,
which
is
,
as
it
were
,
a
Soveraigne
Tribunall
of
justice
,
over
all
the
Eunuchs
.
This
causeth
their
persons
to
be
arrested
,
this
condemneth
and
causeth
them
to
be
punished
;
and
not
only
the
Eunuchs
,
but
also
other
persons
of
great
Authority
,
in
matters
of
high
concernment
are
remitted
to
them
;
and
it
is
the
most
rigorous
Tribunal
of
justice
of
all
those
in
China
.
The
President
is
also
Captaine
of
the
Kings
guard
,
which
consisteth
of
9000.
men
,
6000.
foot
,
and
3000.
horse
.
In
time
of
warre
he
entreth
into
the
Councell
of
warre
,
where
he
is
allowed
the
highest
place
.
There
are
also
other
Colledges
and
Tribunals
;
as
those
of
severall
Treasuries
,
the
Treasurie
of
Iewells
,
of
rich
Moveables
,
of
Habits
,
of
Magazines
,
&c.
There
is
also
a
Colledge
of
Iudiciall
Astrologers
,
who
observe
the
stars
,
and
the
motion
of
the
Heavens
,
who
together
with
the
chiefe
Mathematician
,
who
is
always
a
Mandarine
abroad
,
do
make
the
Almanacke
for
the
year
following
.
There
is
a
Colledge
of
particular
Priests
,
called
Laon
Su
,
(
for
the
Bonzi
are
not
admitted
,
neither
may
they
enter
into
the
Kings
Palaces
)
these
have
the
charge
of
the
Divine
service
,
the
Chappells
,
Offices
,
and
Sepultures
of
the
dead
&c.
There
are
also
Colledges
of
Musitians
,
Comedians
or
Players
,
Painters
,
Gold-smiths
,
every
one
performing
his
office
requisite
to
a
well
ordered
Common-wealth
.
Without
the
Palace
many
are
prefects
of
the
publick
works
,
of
the
guards
which
keep
watch
every
night
without
the
Palaces
,
of
the
Kings
sepultures
,
of
the
Gabells
and
Impositions
,
and
other
such
employments
,
by
which
they
grow
very
rich
:
and
by
reason
they
have
no
children
(
though
they
are
most
of
them
married
,
)
they
make
great
expenses
:
they
have
sumptuous
Country-houses
without
the
City
,
and
within
,
Palaces
full
of
all
delights
,
richly
furnished
,
&
a
stately
traine
of
Servants
.
Their
sepulchres
are
the
most
costly
,
they
have
the
strongest
perswasion
of
the
Transmigration
of
Soules
,
and
,
that
they
might
be
well
provided
when
they
take
their
next
new
forme
,
are
the
most
devoutest
worshippers
of
the
Idols
.
The
Eunuchs
are
exempted
from
all
those
Courtesies
&
complements
,
which
others
are
obliged
to
pay
the
Mandarines
;
as
,
lighting
off
their
horses
,
or
coming
out
of
their
chaires
when
they
meet
them
.
In
the
Court
they
are
not
permitted
to
have
many
servants
after
them
,
nor
to
weare
very
rich
apparell
,
and
but
few
are
allowed
to
be
carried
in
a
sedan
,
yet
almost
all
of
them
are
suffered
to
ride
on
horse-back
.
When
in
the
Palace
there
is
not
an
Eunuch
that
is
the
Kings
favourite
,
the
Eunuchs
which
live
without
the
Palace
are
wont
to
make
great
Court
to
the
Mandarines
,
lend
them
their
faire
and
commodious
houses
,
and
endeavour
by
all
observance
to
gaine
their
good
will
.
But
if
it
happen
,
that
the
King
have
an
Eunuch
to
his
favourite
,
as
sometimes
it
falleth
out
,
presently
they
grow
insolent
,
the
governments
are
conferred
upon
them
,
and
then
they
get
the
upper
hand
.
The
last
King
had
an
Eunuch
,
who
arrived
to
all
that
grace
and
favour
with
him
,
that
can
be
imagined
:
this
fellow
governed
with
so
great
insolence
and
Tyranny
,
that
he
apprehended
,
chastised
,
and
put
to
death
,
even
Persons
of
the
greatest
Qualitie
.
To
touch
him
,
though
but
in
imagination
,
was
an
excesse
of
Treason
.
And
though
the
Chinesses
are
very
free
and
bold
inspeaking
the
truth
,
even
to
the
King
himselfe
,
yet
none
durst
speak
against
him
.
The
Prince
,
who
is
now
King
,
undertooke
the
businesse
;
who
only
told
the
King
his
father
,
that
his
subjects
Persons
of
worth
and
quality
were
ill
used
.
This
was
sufficient
to
banish
the
Eunuch
out
of
the
Palace
,
who
at
length
miserably
ended
his
dayes
.
For
as
soone
as
the
King
was
dead
,
he
poysoned
himselfe
;
and
at
the
same
time
put
a
period
to
his
favour
and
his
life
;
but
not
to
the
peoples
hatred
,
who
as
soone
as
he
was
dead
,
dragged
him
about
the
streets
,
and
tore
him
to
pieces
:
All
his
goods
were
confiscate
to
the
King
:
they
amounted
to
a
great
value
,
for
there
was
scarce
any
body
who
had
not
formerly
presented
him
,
and
many
had
given
him
very
rich
presents
.
Among
other
things
there
were
found
two
chests
full
of
Pearle
only
;
it
was
said
,
he
had
robbed
the
Kings
Treasury
of
them
.
The
sumptuous
works
,
which
were
either
begun
or
ended
through
the
whole
Kingdom
,
in
honour
of
him
,
as
Temples
to
place
his
statue
in
(
which
they
call
Temples
of
the
living
,
and
use
to
erect
them
to
eminent
persons
,
who
have
deserved
well
of
the
King
and
Kingdome
)
Palaces
,
Triumphall
Arches
,
and
such
like
fabriques
,
were
all
cast
down
to
the
ground
,
leaving
no
other
memory
of
them
,
than
a
comedy
,
which
was
presently
made
of
him
,
and
is
yet
acted
to
this
day
,
concerning
his
disgrace
and
driving
out
of
the
Palace
.
Now
because
some
of
these
Eunuchs
,
are
many
times
dismissed
,
and
turned
away
,
others
grow
old
,
and
many
die
,
from
time
to
time
there
are
young
ones
chosen
in
,
to
be
put
in
their
places
:
upon
this
account
there
comes
almost
infinite
of
these
Eunuchs
to
the
Court
,
who
are
made
such
by
their
parents
;
either
for
the
profit
which
they
make
by
it
,
because
they
are
always
bought
of
them
for
a
price
,
or
else
for
the
advantage
they
may
receive
by
them
,
when
they
come
to
preferment
in
the
Palace
,
or
for
those
other
conveniences
,
which
are
certaine
and
assured
to
persons
of
this
condition
.
At
every
election
,
there
are
chosen
about
3000
of
them
;
at
what
time
they
principally
consider
in
their
choise
,
their
age
,
good
shape
and
behaviour
,
their
speech
and
gracefull
pronunciation
,
but
above
all
,
that
they
wholly
want
that
,
which
they
pretend
to
have
lost
,
and
that
they
be
compleatly
castrated
;
and
moreover
,
every
fourth
year
they
are
visited
,
least
any
thing
should
grow
out
againe
,
which
hath
not
been
well
taken
away
.
When
the
election
is
done
,
the
rest
are
sent
away
from
the
Court
,
and
those
that
are
chosen
,
are
destributed
to
those
lodgings
,
occupations
and
offices
,
to
which
they
are
to
apply
themselves
.
This
is
done
almost
,
as
it
were
by
destiny
,
for
without
observing
of
them
any
more
than
a
few
days
,
some
are
put
to
study
,
and
go
to
the
Colledges
of
the
greatest
credit
,
honour
and
profit
,
others
are
chosen
for
Priests
,
others
for
Singers
,
Comedians
,
&c.
And
others
for
the
kitchin
,
and
such
like
meane
and
laborious
occupations
.
This
is
that
which
passeth
in
the
Palace
within
the
gates
in
what
appertaineth
to
the
Kings
person
and
service
.
That
which
passeth
without
doores
is
also
very
particular
,
and
with
so
much
exactnesse
,
that
it
exceedeth
all
Hyperbole
:
and
although
the
kingdome
be
so
vast
and
large
,
yet
it
is
not
sufficient
to
hide
one
guilty
person
,
that
would
make
his
escape
.
The
very
trees
seem
to
be
afraid
to
cover
him
with
their
shade
.
If
a
person
of
qualitie
be
to
be
apprehended
,
they
send
the
Ministers
of
justice
to
him
;
who
have
no
more
to
do
,
but
to
throw
the
cord
or
chaine
at
his
feet
;
the
which
he
himselfe
taketh
up
,
and
putteth
about
his
neck
,
as
if
it
were
a
chaine
of
Gold
;
and
the
very
name
of
these
is
sufficient
to
strike
a
terrour
in
any
.
In
the
City
of
Sucheu
in
the
Province
of
Nankim
,
there
lived
a
Mandarine
,
a
grave
Person
,
who
had
passed
through
most
of
the
greatest
Offices
in
the
Kingdome
,
with
great
satisfaction
and
good
liking
of
the
peopie
,
it
was
in
the
time
of
that
powerfull
Euneuch
,
of
whom
we
spake
even
now
,
this
man
had
intelligence
that
these
Ministers
of
justice
would
be
sent
to
him
,
he
stayed
not
their
coming
,
but
made
a
banquet
to
his
kindred
and
friends
,
toward
the
end
thereof
going
out
,
as
if
it
had
been
upon
some
other
occasion
,
he
cast
himselfe
out
of
a
Balcone
into
a
fish
Pond
,
where
he
drowned
himselfe
.
His
Guests
seeing
him
stay
so
long
,
went
out
to
looke
him
,
and
found
upon
a
Table
a
paper
having
these
words
written
with
his
own
hand
,
Turning
towards
the
Palace
,
I
performe
the
reverence
due
to
my
King
,
whom
I
have
alwayes
endeavoured
to
serve
with
resolutions
becoming
a
faithfull
subject
:
and
it
is
not
reasonable
,
that
I
should
suffer
from
the
hand
of
an
Eunuch
affronts
worthy
a
base
and
criminall
Person
.
There
needs
no
more
than
two
letters
sent
from
the
King
,
and
put
in
any
place
,
to
make
it
remaine
,
as
it
were
,
inchanted
:
so
that
,
if
they
want
any
thing
in
the
Palace
,
as
Chà
,
Fruit.
&c.
it
is
sufficient
to
send
to
the
Countrie
,
where
those
things
are
they
desire
,
to
give
them
notice
only
,
and
to
set
up
those
two
letters
,
Xim
Chi
,
that
is
,
the
will
of
the
King
,
and
presently
every
thing
is
made
ready
,
and
none
dare
stir
so
much
as
a
leafe
of
it
.
The
same
thing
hapneth
when
there
is
any
extraordinarie
businesse
to
be
done
,
which
carrieth
some
difficultie
with
it
;
for
it
is
sufficient
to
set
up
the
two
letters
above-said
,
and
all
opposition
is
levelled
,
as
it
fell
out
when
the
King
gave
the
houses
of
an
Eunuch
,
who
was
a
prisoner
,
to
the
Fathers
of
our
company
,
for
a
burying
place
,
by
clapping
the
said
letters
upon
them
.
In
all
the
Cities
of
the
Kingdome
every
moneth
,
on
the
first
day
of
the
moone
the
Magistrates
assemble
themselves
at
the
tribunall
of
the
Governour
before
a
Throne
,
where
are
placed
the
Royall
Ensignes
;
and
there
they
do
reverence
to
them
in
the
same
manner
,
as
they
would
do
to
the
King
himselfe
,
if
he
were
present
.
They
doe
the
like
also
on
his
birth
day
.
At
the
beginning
of
every
yeare
each
Province
sendeth
an
Embassadour
to
visit
the
King
;
and
as
often
as
they
write
letters
to
him
,
they
do
not
send
them
by
way
of
the
post
,
but
a
principall
Mandarine
goeth
to
carry
them
.
But
their
memorialls
,
or
petitions
they
send
by
the
Post.
Every
three
yeeres
,
all
the
great
Mandarines
of
the
Kingdome
,
go
to
do
homage
to
the
King
.
None
may
enter
into
the
Royall
Palaces
,
no
not
into
the
first
gate
,
if
he
be
clothed
in
Mourning
,
neither
do
they
go
to
make
their
reverence
in
an
ordinarie
habit
;
but
in
that
extraordinarie
one
appointed
for
Courtesies
,
and
the
Magistrates
are
to
put
on
a
red
garment
.
None
,
of
what
condition
soever
,
may
passe
before
the
gates
of
the
Palace
on
horse-back
,
nor
in
a
Sedan
,
nor
in
any
other
manner
,
except
on
foot
,
no
not
if
they
be
women
;
and
by
how
much
the
Qualitie
of
the
Person
is
the
greater
,
so
much
the
further
off
is
he
to
light
,
and
go
a-foot
.
All
the
Officers
and
Persons
of
Qualitie
,
who
come
to
the
Court
,
are
presently
obliged
either
in
the
morning
early
,
if
they
come
,
or
late
at
night
,
if
they
go
out
,
to
go
to
Kun
Chao
,
that
is
,
the
Court
of
Ceremonies
,
as
is
above-said
,
and
before
the
Royall
Throne
,
which
is
placed
in
a
Hall
,
although
the
King
be
not
there
,
who
at
that
houre
is
for
the
most
part
in
bed
,
and
when
all
that
came
in
that
morning
,
are
assembled
,
(
there
being
no
morning
that
there
is
not
a
good
number
of
them
)
the
Master
of
the
Ceremonies
commeth
,
and
with
a
loud
voice
declareth
the
Ceremonies
,
which
every
one
ought
to
performe
,
and
they
all
in
the
same
manner
put
them
in
execution
:
and
if
by
misfortune
any
one
committeth
an
errour
or
doth
any
gesture
not
reverently
enough
,
it
belongeth
to
the
Master
of
the
Ceremonies
to
give
the
King
notice
thereof
by
a
memoriall
,
as
in
like
manner
doth
the
Person
that
is
culpable
,
accusing
himselfe
,
and
requiring
some
penance
for
it
:
but
this
is
done
purely
out
of
Ceremony
,
the
king
never
taking
any
heed
to
it
.
All
Embassadours
are
obliged
likewise
to
the
same
Ceremonies
,
when
they
enter
into
the
Court
,
or
go
out
thereof
:
they
use
to
be
lodged
in
one
of
the
Palaces
,
which
are
within
a
spacious
circuit
of
wal
,
neere
to
the
Royall
Palace
,
and
are
alwayes
kept
in
a
readinesse
for
that
purpose
,
where
they
are
royally
treated
,
and
at
great
expence
;
but
they
may
not
go
out
of
that
circuit
,
and
if
they
would
have
any
thing
out
of
the
City
,
it
is
brought
to
them
into
that
place
:
they
neither
see
nor
speak
to
the
King
;
but
only
the
Councell
of
Rites
by
the
Kings
order
treateth
with
them
,
and
dispatched
them
.
The
Portughesses
,
those
two
severall
times
they
were
sent
thither
from
the
City
of
Macao
,
were
not
only
treated
with
extraordinary
magnificence
,
and
liberalitie
;
but
had
also
that
particular
priviledge
to
lodge
out
of
that
place
:
and
the
first
of
them
that
were
sent
,
saw
King
Thienkhie
,
the
brother
of
him
who
now
reigneth
,
he
was
very
young
,
and
out
of
curiositie
to
see
men
of
a
strange
Nation
,
he
caused
them
to
come
to
the
Palace
,
and
although
it
was
at
a
good
distance
,
yet
he
saw
them
,
and
was
plainly
seen
by
them
.
Every
one
in
the
Kings
presence
speaketh
to
him
on
his
knees
,
if
he
be
in
the
Royall
Hall
with
the
Magistrates
,
he
goeth
away
before
they
rise
up
,
if
he
be
sick
and
they
come
to
visit
him
,
they
speak
to
him
in
the
same
manner
,
and
before
they
rise
off
their
knees
a
Curtaine
is
drawn
before
him
,
or
else
he
turneth
himselfe
on
the
other
side
.
When
they
speak
to
him
,
they
hold
in
their
hands
before
their
mouth
a
Tablet
of
Ivory
a
palm
and
a
half
long
,
and
three
or
foure
inches
broad
:
it
is
an
ancient
Ceremony
,
for
in
old
time
,
when
they
spake
in
a
more
familiar
manner
to
the
King
,
out
of
reverence
they
held
something
between
,
to
keep
their
breath
from
coming
to
the
Kings
face
,
and
also
when
they
discoursed
with
him
of
many
businesses
,
they
carried
the
heads
of
them
written
thereon
,
that
they
might
not
forget
them
.
But
now
that
they
speake
to
the
King
at
such
a
distance
,
and
not
so
long
,
this
Ceremonie
might
be
excused
,
if
it
were
not
,
that
they
will
keep
up
an
old
custome
.
The
Kings
Garments
differ
not
in
fashion
from
those
of
the
rest
,
but
in
the
stuffe
,
which
is
very
rich
,
and
in
certaine
Dragons
which
are
woven
and
embroydered
in
them
,
and
no
other
Persons
may
weare
them
,
but
only
the
King
,
and
those
that
are
of
kin
to
him
;
as
the
Princes
of
the
Bloud
,
and
particularly
the
women
,
and
the
Eunuchs
of
the
Kings
family
,
but
with
some
distinction
.
The
colour
is
yellow
,
not
but
that
other
colours
may
be
worne
in
the
Palace
,
for
they
weare
light
colours
of
all
sorts
,
but
yellow
is
so
proper
to
the
King
,
and
to
all
that
he
wears
,
that
none
else
may
use
it
.
CHAP.
23.
How
the
Kings
of
China
are
Married
.
AT
that
time
,
when
there
were
several
Kings
and
Lords
in
China
,
they
tooke
one
anothers
daughters
for
Wives
,
as
they
do
in
Europe
.
But
they
being
at
an
end
,
and
the
Monarchy
reduced
under
one
only
Lord
,
and
he
being
never
to
take
a
wife
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
it
is
necessary
,
that
he
marry
a
daughter
of
one
of
his
subjects
.
Persons
of
Quality
will
not
give
him
their
daughters
;
for
he
being
to
see
them
,
whether
he
likes
them
or
no
,
and
they
being
to
be
turned
off
,
if
they
please
him
not
,
no
person
of
any
Quality
will
shew
his
daughter
,
because
she
may
be
refused
,
after
she
is
seen
;
especially
by
reason
that
the
sight
and
triall
of
them
is
to
passe
further
then
to
what
is
seen
in
the
outward
frontispiece
.
They
do
not
,
nor
may
not
marry
with
their
kindred
,
though
in
never
so
remote
a
degree
:
and
therefore
there
is
sought
through
the
whole
Kingdom
a
Damsell
of
twelve
or
fourteen
years
of
age
,
of
a
perfect
beauty
,
of
good
naturall
parts
,
and
well
inclined
to
those
vertues
,
which
are
required
in
a
Queen
,
in
the
same
manner
,
as
in
ancient
times
the
Shunamite
was
sought
out
for
David
,
and
Esther
for
Ahassuerus
:
and
this
is
done
without
exception
of
persons
:
whence
for
the
most
part
the
Queen
is
the
daughter
of
some
Artizan
.
When
they
have
found
out
such
a
one
,
as
they
looked
for
,
they
consigne
her
to
two
ancient
Matrons
,
who
see
that
which
all
may
not
see
;
and
if
they
finde
no
displeasing
marke
,
or
deformity
about
her
body
,
they
make
her
runne
to
put
her
in
a
sweat
,
that
they
may
examine
,
whether
there
be
any
unpleasing
smell
from
it
:
when
these
Matrons
are
satisfied
with
the
diligence
they
have
used
,
she
is
brought
to
Court
,
with
a
great
traine
of
women
and
men
servants
,
and
with
an
equipage
becoming
a
person
,
who
from
hence
forward
doth
appertaine
to
the
King
:
to
whom
she
is
presented
in
his
Palace
,
who
after
he
hath
ended
his
complements
,
he
giveth
her
to
the
Prince
for
a
wife
:
and
this
is
afterwards
the
true
Queen
:
Within
the
Palace
,
they
appoynt
to
waite
on
her
vertuous
women
,
of
prudence
,
and
understanding
,
that
they
may
instruct
her
,
as
well
in
vertue
,
as
in
complements
,
and
the
stile
of
the
Palace
,
endeavouring
to
breed
her
in
such
manner
,
that
she
may
deserve
the
name
of
a
Queen
,
whom
they
commonly
call
Que
Mu
,
that
is
,
Mother
of
the
Kingdom
:
And
as
their
Histories
relate
,
there
have
been
many
of
these
of
great
worth
and
merit
.
They
are
very
commonly
devoute
and
charitable
;
and
many
of
them
have
been
prudent
and
vertuous
.
Such
was
one
of
them
,
who
being
the
daughter
of
a
Mason
,
after
she
came
to
be
Queen
,
she
kept
always
by
her
an
Iron
Trewell
;
and
when
the
Prince
her
Sonne
,
upon
any
occasion
,
behaved
himselfe
more
haughtily
than
became
him
,
she
sent
to
shew
him
that
Instrument
,
with
which
his
Grandfather
used
to
lay
stones
for
his
living
;
by
which
means
,
she
reduced
him
to
his
Devoir
.
In
old
times
when
Kings
took
it
in
good
part
to
be
reproved
for
their
errours
,
King
Yù
had
a
Colao
,
who
at
the
Royall
Audience
would
tel
him
his
faults
without
any
indulgence
:
One
day
,
whether
the
King
had
given
more
cause
,
or
that
the
excesse
was
on
the
Colaos
part
,
the
Audience
being
ended
,
the
King
returned
into
the
Palace
very
much
offended
,
saying
,
He
would
cut
off
the
head
of
that
impertinent
fellow
.
The
Queen
asked
him
the
cause
of
his
displeasure
:
the
King
answered
,
There
is
an
unmannerly
Clown
,
that
never
ceaseth
to
tel
me
of
my
faults
,
and
that
publickly
,
I
am
resolved
to
send
one
to
take
off
his
head
.
The
Queen
tooke
no
notice
of
it
,
but
retired
to
her
Appartment
,
and
put
on
a
particular
garment
proper
only
for
feastivalls
,
and
visits
,
and
in
this
habit
she
came
to
the
King
,
who
wondring
at
it
,
asked
her
the
cause
of
this
Novelty
.
The
Queen
answered
,
Sir
,
I
come
to
wish
your
Majesty
much
joy
:
Of
what
,
replied
the
King
.
That
you
have
a
subject
,
said
she
,
that
feareth
not
to
tell
you
your
faults
,
to
your
face
,
seeing
that
a
subjects
confidence
,
in
speaking
fo
boldly
,
must
needs
be
founded
upon
the
opinion
he
hath
of
the
vertue
and
greatnesse
of
his
Princes
minde
.
that
can
endure
to
hear
him
.
There
have
been
many
other
like
to
this
Queen
.
The
kindred
of
the
Maiden
are
presently
exalted
to
honours
and
employments
:
The
family
is
already
accounted
,
rich
and
honourable
;
and
by
how
much
more
the
Queen
gaineth
favour
within
,
they
without
are
so
much
the
more
advanced
.
The
rest
of
the
Kings
Sonnes
are
ma●ried
after
the
same
manner
:
only
they
do
not
use
so
much
diligence
,
and
caution
in
finding
out
the
bride
,
but
for
the
most
part
she
is
sought
for
,
and
found
in
the
Court
it selfe
.
But
the
manner
of
marrying
the
daughters
is
very
different
.
There
are
twelve
young
men
sought
out
of
the
age
of
17
or
18
years
,
the
lustiest
and
the
handsomest
they
can
finde
;
these
are
brought
into
the
Palace
to
a
place
,
where
the
Princesse
may
see
them
,
and
not
be
seen
;
and
when
she
hath
well
considered
them
,
she
selecteth
two
of
them
:
These
are
presented
to
the
King
,
who
chuseth
which
of
them
he
liketh
best
,
to
be
his
Sonne-in-low
.
Vamlie
,
the
Grandfather
of
the
present
King
,
upon
the
like
occasion
,
seeing
one
of
the
two
young
men
presented
to
him
,
very
well
cloathed
,
and
the
other
,
though
neat
,
yet
poorly
habited
,
asked
him
,
what
was
the
reason
,
he
was
not
so
well
cloathed
as
the
other
.
The
youth
answered
,
Sir
,
my
father
is
poore
,
and
cannot
afford
it
me
.
Then
replied
the
King
,
I
will
have
you
that
are
the
poorest
for
my
Sonne-in-law
:
and
being
thus
chosen
,
he
did
afterward
carry
himselfe
worthy
of
commendations
.
And
truly
a
youth
ought
not
to
be
ashamed
of
his
povertie
,
nor
a
King
for
having
chosen
a
poore
man
.
The
rest
are
sent
home
againe
,
but
are
accounted
Noble
ever
after
,
for
having
had
the
honour
to
be
admitted
to
that
election
.
Presently
two
Mandarines
of
the
most
considerable
in
the
Court
,
are
appoynted
for
Tutours
unto
these
Fum
Ma
,
so
they
call
the
Kings
Sonne-in-laws
;
to
instruct
them
in
learning
,
manners
,
and
Courtly
behaviour
&c.
He
is
obliged
every
day
to
make
the
foure
ordinary
reverences
upon
his
knees
to
his
wife
,
till
she
hath
brought
him
a
child
,
assoone
as
she
is
delivered
,
this
obligation
ceaseth
,
although
there
are
still
a
great
many
other
constraints
,
and
inconveniences
upon
them
,
which
is
the
reason
,
that
no
man
of
Qualitie
will
be
the
Kings
Sonne-in-law
.
For
this
reason
the
usuall
custome
of
chusing
twelve
is
now
left
off
,
and
if
the
King
do
earnestly
invite
any
person
of
Qualitie
,
or
Litterato
of
reputation
,
to
be
his
Sonne-in-law
,
(
as
it
hath
sometimes
fallen
out
)
he
excuseth
himselfe
with
all
the
skill
and
friends
he
hath
,
for
if
the
Princesse
take
a
dislike
against
her
husband
(
as
it
often
happeneth
)
she
gives
him
affliction
enough
for
all
his
life
.
CHAP.
24.
Of
the
Nobilitie
of
China
.
THe
Nobilitie
of
China
at
this
day
is
much
changed
from
what
it
was
anciently
,
when
,
by
reason
there
were
many
Kings
and
Soveraigne
Lords
,
they
matched
into
one
anothers
families
,
and
the
Kings
themselves
,
made
many
noble
men
,
whom
they
used
to
employ
,
as
also
their
neerest
kinsmen
,
in
charges
and
governments
of
the
greatest
importance
,
and
by
this
means
their
families
continued
on
foot
for
many
years
.
At
this
day
the
most
of
the
Nobilitie
have
been
raised
by
their
learning
,
to
the
highest
honours
,
from
a
low
condition
,
many
of
them
having
been
the
Sonnes
of
Artizans
and
Handicrafts-men
,
as
also
,
for
want
of
learning
,
their
families
decline
and
grow
againe
into
povertie
,
so
that
it
is
rare
thing
to
see
a
family
last
to
the
fift
generation
:
for
as
the
first
beginners
,
being
forced
by
necessitie
,
and
stirred
up
by
a
desire
to
advance
themselves
,
study
and
take
paines
to
obtaine
their
degrees
,
and
consequently
Governments
and
other
Preheminences
;
So
the
rest
,
who
follow
,
and
are
borne
rich
,
and
bred
up
in
delights
,
and
wantonnesse
,
suffer
themselves
to
be
carried
away
with
the
pleasures
of
living
high
,
and
the
vices
which
accompany
it
,
study
little
,
and
spend
much
,
so
that
in
a
short
time
,
they
finde
themselves
reduced
to
the
first
condition
of
their
Ancestours
.
Notwithstanding
,
there
is
some
shadow
and
resemblance
left
of
the
ancient
Nobilitie
,
and
it
may
be
reduced
to
five
orders
,
not
mentioning
those
common
people
,
who
are
of
no
account
.
The
first
Nobilitie
is
of
the
King
,
Prince
,
the
Kings
Children
,
and
the
Royall
family
,
which
is
preserved
in
this
manner
.
The
Prince
succeedeth
his
father
in
manner
above-said
.
To
his
Younger
Sonnes
the
King
assigneth
a
habitation
,
out
of
the
Court
,
in
such
a
Province
or
City
as
shall
seem
best
to
him
,
with
Palaces
,
Furniture
,
and
Servants
suitable
to
his
high
qualitie
;
and
lands
and
revenues
,
which
he
purchaseth
for
him
in
the
same
place
;
as
also
a
competent
pension
out
of
the
Kings
exchequer
.
He
that
dwelt
in
the
Province
of
Xensi
,
where
I
lived
,
for
sometime
,
had
,
as
I
was
informed
,
360000
Crownes
per
annum
,
and
the
title
of
a
King
conferied
on
him
;
and
all
the
Officers
of
the
Province
were
obliged
to
pay
him
respect
suitable
to
his
Title
:
whence
every
first
and
fifteenth
day
of
the
Moone
they
went
to
do
him
reverence
in
like
manner
,
as
is
done
at
Court
to
the
King
;
there
being
nothing
wanting
to
him
to
make
him
an
absolute
King
,
but
only
Authority
and
Jurisdiction
;
of
which
he
had
nothing
at
all
,
neither
over
the
people
,
nor
in
the
government
;
the
King
reserving
all
that
to
himselfe
;
neither
hath
he
libertie
to
go
out
of
the
City
and
Territorie
,
where
he
hath
his
residence
.
The
Eldest
Sonne
succeedeth
his
Father
in
his
estate
and
goods
;
the
rest
marry
and
make
severall
Families
,
which
stil
grow
lesser
,
although
they
be
great
;
and
the
King
giveth
them
an
allowance
competent
for
them
;
and
as
they
are
removed
still
to
a
further
degree
from
the
Kings
bloud
,
so
likewise
their
pension
diminisheth
,
till
it
cometh
to
fourescore
Crowns
a
yeare
,
and
there
it
stoppeth
;
there
being
none
so
remote
from
the
Royall
Stemme
,
that
hath
not
,
at
the
least
,
this
Revenue
.
Yet
neverthelesse
,
all
this
is
to
be
understood
only
,
if
those
that
are
descended
from
him
,
have
certaine
conditions
,
that
are
required
of
them
;
for
if
these
be
wanting
,
they
have
nothing
given
them
at
all
.
The
First
condition
is
,
that
they
be
Males
;
for
if
they
be
Females
,
there
is
no
account
made
of
them
,
and
the
Father
marrieth
them
to
whom
,
and
when
he
will
;
but
not
to
Princes
of
the
bloud
;
(
neither
may
the
Sonnes
marry
,
but
with
Women
of
other
Families
)
and
he
is
to
marry
them
at
his
own
expences
.
The
Second
condition
is
,
that
the
Sonne
be
lawfully
begotten
on
the
true
wife
;
not
only
bastards
being
excluded
,
but
also
the
Sonnes
of
their
concubines
,
if
they
have
any
.
The
Third
is
,
that
assoon
as
his
Sonne
is
borne
,
he
do
give
a
memorial
to
the
King
,
to
give
him
a
name
,
which
is
to
be
registred
in
the
roll
.
The
Fourth
is
,
that
having
attained
the
age
of
14
yeares
,
he
give
another
memoriall
to
the
King
,
praying
him
to
give
order
,
that
he
may
receive
halfe
his
pension
,
which
he
after
receiveth
every
year
at
set
times
.
The
Fifth
,
that
when
he
cometh
to
age
to
be
married
,
there
be
another
memoriall
given
to
the
King
,
wherein
is
required
leave
for
him
to
marry
,
and
then
he
receiveth
the
whole
pension
which
is
assigned
him
.
These
are
the
Princes
of
the
Bloud
,
descended
from
the
King
by
a
right
male
line
.
These
are
not
to
live
in
the
two
Courts
of
Pekim
and
Nankim
,
nor
in
all
the
Provinces
indifferently
,
but
only
in
some
certaine
places
;
and
are
so
numerous
,
that
they
are
beleeved
to
amount
to
60000
,
and
are
all
maintained
by
the
King
.
But
they
have
this
advantage
,
that
they
may
help
themselves
by
their
industrie
,
in
buying
and
selling
,
and
playing
the
Merchants
.
For
the
government
of
them
;
and
to
present
their
memorialls
to
the
King
;
to
decide
their
controvesies
;
and
to
punish
them
,
if
there
be
cause
,
they
have
a
particular
Mandarine
,
that
is
proper
to
them
.
But
if
they
have
any
suits
with
others
,
who
are
not
of
the
bloud
Royall
,
such
causes
are
under
the
cognizance
of
the
ordinary
justice
,
who
may
reprove
them
,
but
hath
not
the
power
to
punish
them
;
but
if
any
of
them
commit
any
notable
disorder
,
he
giveth
notice
thereof
to
the
King
,
who
for
such
occasions
hath
a
Castle
in
the
Province
of
Kiamsi
,
encompassed
with
a
very
high
wall
,
whither
he
confineth
them
during
life
.
The
Second
Order
of
Nobilitie
is
of
the
Titulati
,
or
Noblemen
that
have
Titles
conferred
upon
them
:
who
notwithstanding
are
but
the
shadow
of
what
they
were
in
former
times
.
These
are
divided
into
foure
orders
.
The
First
they
call
Quecum
,
a
new
Title
,
and
are
only
foure
Families
,
who
were
raised
by
the
King
Humvu
,
and
are
descended
from
foure
valiant
Captaines
,
who
served
the
said
King
against
the
Tartars
.
They
are
,
as
it
were
,
Dukes
and
Captaines-Generall
of
the
Militia
,
and
do
assist
in
that
Qualitie
,
at
certaine
military
actions
of
great
importance
,
when
they
are
done
in
the
Cities
where
they
inhabit
;
but
they
never
go
to
the
war
.
The
Second
are
Heus
.
The
Third
Pe.
The
Fourth
Chi
Ho
Ei
,
all
ancient
Titles
.
They
have
Offices
in
the
Militia
,
and
a
competent
revenue
,
and
all
of
them
succeed
their
Fathers
in
their
power
,
authority
,
and
command
.
They
give
place
to
many
Officers
of
the
Litterati
:
but
,
at
an
assembly
in
the
Royall
Hall
,
they
precede
all
of
them
.
The
Third
Order
containeth
all
them
,
who
either
have
or
doe
admininister
in
the
Government
of
the
Kingdome
,
whether
they
be
officers
of
of
warre
,
as
Generalls
or
Captaines
,
or
of
the
Politick
and
Civill
Government
;
whether
they
be
supream
,
such
as
are
the
Colai
,
or
inferiour
Ministers
,
as
well
the
Mandarines
of
other
Cities
,
as
those
of
the
Court
,
even
to
those
of
the
smallest
Burghs
and
Villages
:
neither
are
they
excluded
from
this
order
,
who
neither
Govern
,
nor
have
governed
,
but
are
in
Election
to
be
received
into
the
Government
;
such
are
all
Graduates
,
as
Doctours
,
Licentiates
and
Batchelours
.
In
a
word
,
this
order
consisteth
of
Litterati
.
The
Fourth
is
of
Students
,
who
,
although
they
have
never
taken
any
degree
,
yet
only
for
being
Students
,
and
that
they
are
in
a
way
to
obtain
them
,
are
put
into
the
rank
of
the
Nobilitie
,
and
treated
as
such
,
although
they
have
no
priviledge
or
authoritie
.
The
Fifth
is
of
those
Persons
,
whom
they
call
Netti
,
or
cleanly
men
,
who
live
either
of
their
Rents
or
Merchandize
:
and
when
their
wealth
is
much
,
their
honour
is
not
little
:
and
although
without
learning
their
power
and
credit
is
not
so
great
as
among
us
;
yet
they
are
much
respected
by
the
people
.
CHAP.
25.
Of
the
Government
of
China
,
and
of
the
Officers
.
THe
principall
Government
of
China
,
which
embraceth
the
state
of
the
whole
Monarchie
is
divided
into
six
Councels
,
called
by
them
Pú.
These
do
not
only
governe
in
the
two
Courts
where
they
do
reside
,
but
from
these
,
as
from
the
first
movers
,
the
rest
of
the
government
dependeth
:
and
to
these
persons
,
causes
,
and
matters
,
according
as
appertaineth
unto
each
,
all
is
subordinate
,
with
an
incredible
dependance
and
obedience
.
Every
one
of
these
Councels
hath
its
President
,
whom
they
call
C
ham
Xu
,
with
two
Assistants
,
one
of
the
left
hand
,
who
is
the
first
,
called
Co
Xi
Lam
;
the
other
of
the
Right
,
named
Geu
Xi
Lam.
These
are
the
chiefest
and
most
profitable
offices
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
except
the
Colai
,
of
whom
we
will
speak
hereaster
:
so
that
when
a
Vice-roy
of
any
Province
,
even
of
the
most
principall
,
after
he
hath
given
good
Testimonie
of
his
abilitie
,
is
to
be
preferred
,
he
holdeth
himself
well
provided
for
,
not
only
if
he
be
made
President
of
one
of
these
Councels
,
but
also
if
he
come
to
be
one
of
the
Assessours
or
Assistants
,
either
of
the
left
hand
,
or
the
right
.
Besides
these
,
who
are
the
chiefest
of
the
Councell
,
there
are
ten
others
of
the
same
Tribunall
,
almost
all
equall
in
dignitie
,
who
are
distributed
into
severall
offices
and
employments
.
To
these
are
added
other
great
and
lesser
officers
,
as
Notaries
,
Scribes
,
Secretaries
,
Ministers
,
Captaines
of
Iustice
,
and
many
others
,
who
are
not
usuall
among
us
in
Europe
.
The
First
and
chiefest
Councell
,
which
is
of
the
greatest
authoritie
and
profit
,
is
the
Councell
of
State
,
called
Si
Pu.
To
them
it
belongeth
to
propose
the
Mandates
of
the
whole
Kingdome
,
concerning
Officers
,
to
change
and
promote
them
:
for
after
any
one
hath
been
once
provided
of
an
Office
,
he
alwaies
riseth
by
degrees
to
greater
employments
:
nor
are
they
ever
excluded
from
the
Governmen
,
tunlesse
it
be
for
some
notable
fault
committed
either
by
themselves
,
or
by
such
as
appertaine
to
them
,
as
their
Sons
,
neere
kindred
,
and
the
like
.
To
this
Tribunall
also
belongeth
the
power
to
restore
againe
any
that
is
turned
out
of
his
office
:
as
,
if
a
Mandarine
,
by
some
accident
,
lose
his
office
,
they
can
easily
put
him
in
again
:
and
upon
this
account
they
have
very
many
,
and
very
great
bribes
given
them
.
The
Second
is
the
Councell
of
Warre
,
called
Pim
Pú.
This
also
,
as
well
as
the
Councell
of
State
,
hath
authoritie
over
all
the
Magistrates
of
the
Litterati
,
as
also
over
the
officers
of
warre
,
and
taketh
cognizance
of
all
affaires
belonging
to
the
Militia
,
and
is
of
great
profit
.
The
Third
is
the
Councell
of
Rites
,
named
Lim
Pú.
This
,
although
it
hath
not
so
great
command
,
nor
bringeth
so
much
profit
,
is
notwithstanding
more
considerable
,
because
the
Mandarines
thereof
are
of
the
Royall
Colledge
,
and
are
from
hence
preferred
to
be
Colai
,
which
is
the
chiefest
dignitie
in
China
.
To
this
Colledge
doth
appertaine
all
affaires
concerning
Letters
,
Temples
,
Ceremonies
,
Sacrifices
,
the
Bonzi
,
Strangers
,
Embassadours
,
and
such
like
things
.
The
fourth
is
the
Councell
of
the
Kings
Patrimony
,
called
Hu
Pù
,
it
taketh
care
of
the
Kings
Revenues
,
Taxes
,
Impositions
,
Gabells
,
Excise
,
Tribute
,
and
generally
whatsoever
concerneth
the
Kings
Domaine
.
The
fift
is
called
Cum
Pù
,
it
is
super-intendent
over
all
publick
works
,
particularly
the
Kings
buildings
,
as
those
of
the
Palaces
that
are
made
for
the
Kings
children
,
for
the
Officers
;
over
Walls
,
Gates
,
Bridges
,
Cawsewaies
,
cleansing
of
Rivers
,
and
whatsoever
belongeth
to
the
Ships
and
Barkes
,
as
well
for
the
service
of
the
King
and
the
publique
,
as
for
the
Arma●oes
,
The
sixt
hath
the
care
of
all
Criminall
matters
,
and
to
inflict
punishments
:
it
is
called
Him
Pù
,
and
is
Judge
of
the
highest
Criminall
matters
,
and
other
things
appertaining
thereto
.
Besides
these
six
Councells
,
which
are
the
most
principall
of
the
Court
,
there
are
other
nine
Tribunalls
,
called
Kicù
,
Kim
,
with
severall
offices
which
do
particularly
belong
to
the
Kings
houshold
.
The
first
is
called
Thai
Lisù
,
as
one
would
say
,
The
great
reason
:
it
is
,
as
it
were
,
the
great
Chancery
of
the
Kingdom
.
They
examine
,
as
being
the
last
appeale
,
the
judgements
and
sentences
of
the
Tribunalls
of
the
Court
;
and
thither
are
brought
all
facts
of
great
moment
.
It
consistenth
of
thirteen
Mandarines
,
that
is
,
one
President
,
two
Collaterals
,
and
ten
Counsellours
.
The
second
is
called
Quan
Lo
Su
,
and
is
as
it
were
,
High
Steward
of
the
Kings
houshold
,
to
whose
charge
it
belongeth
to
provide
the
diet
,
for
the
King
,
the
Queen
,
the
Ladies
,
the
Eunuchs
,
and
to
have
the
laying
out
of
the
whole
expence
of
the
Palace
;
to
pay
the
Salaries
to
the
Officers
of
the
Court
,
and
to
all
those
that
come
thither
upon
publick
businesse
;
to
Embassadours
,
which
come
from
other
Countries
,
and
other
such
like
Persons
.
It
hath
a
President
,
two
Assessors
,
and
seaven
Counsellours
.
The
third
is
Thai
Po
Cu
Sù
,
and
is
,
as
it
were
,
Chiefe
Master
of
the
horse
to
the
King
,
and
they
have
not
only
the
charge
of
all
Horses
for
the
Kings
service
,
but
of
all
that
belong
to
the
Posts
,
and
generally
of
all
others
,
which
belong
to
the
publick
service
of
the
Kingdom
.
It
hath
a
President
,
and
seaven
Counsellours
.
The
fourth
is
,
as
it
were
,
Master
of
the
Ceremonies
and
complements
of
the
Court
.
It
belongeth
to
them
to
assist
at
all
the
Ceremonies
of
the
publick
Actions
of
the
King
,
at
feastivalls
,
and
other
times
and
occasions
which
present
themselves
,
and
also
at
the
daily
Ceremonies
,
which
are
performed
in
the
Palace
,
by
those
that
come
in
,
or
out
,
as
is
abovesaid
.
It
hath
a
President
,
two
Assessors
,
and
seaven
Counsellours
.
The
fift
is
of
Rites
in
more
particular
matters
,
and
in
that
it
is
different
from
the
first
,
but
it
hath
the
same
forme
with
its
Assessors
.
It
taketh
care
of
the
sacrifices
,
of
the
Royall
sepulchres
,
of
Mountaines
,
Groves
,
and
all
that
belong
to
them
,
as
Singers
,
Instruments
,
living
creatures
for
sacrifice
,
&c.
Moreover
,
China
hath
another
Tribunall
,
which
hath
only
charge
of
the
Memorialls
,
which
are
presented
to
the
King
,
and
is
,
as
it
were
,
a
Chancery
of
Requests
;
so
that
such
petitions
,
as
are
not
approved
of
by
them
,
are
never
given
the
King
.
This
Tribunall
was
the
occasion
,
in
the
time
of
the
persecution
of
the
Christians
1616
,
that
when
we
would
have
given
an
account
of
the
law
,
which
we
preached
,
and
of
the
things
which
were
imputed
to
us
,
our
Memoriall
could
never
passe
,
it
being
still
rejected
by
them
.
There
are
other
three
in
the
same
form
,
with
severall
charges
&
offices
,
Beside
the
abovesaid
Tribunalls
,
there
are
two
more
,
one
called
Quoli
,
the
other
Tauli
:
these
,
although
they
have
their
eye
upon
severall
Provinces
,
each
upon
those
matters
which
appertaine
to
them
;
neverthelesse
their
proper
occupation
and
principall
office
is
,
to
take
notice
of
the
errours
and
disorders
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
to
advertise
the
King
of
his
own
failings
,
if
he
hath
any
,
as
also
of
the
faults
of
the
Mandarines
and
their
Government
:
and
as
it
was
never
hard
for
any
to
tell
the
faults
of
others
,
yet
these
have
a
particular
Talent
in
it
,
and
doe
it
with
great
liberty
,
though
many
times
with
little
Justice
.
Their
manner
is
to
frame
a
Memoriall
,
and
present
it
to
the
King
(
for
those
of
these
two
Tribunalls
do
not
passe
through
the
Chancery
of
Memorialls
)
and
then
presently
,
(
as
they
call
it
,
Fà
'
C
Heo
that
is
,
)
to
transscribe
it
,
and
so
to
send
a
copy
of
it
to
the
Notaries
,
whereof
there
are
many
destined
for
this
worke
.
These
write
many
copies
of
it
,
which
are
sent
by
the
next
posts
,
from
the
Court
to
be
dispersed
through
the
whole
Kingdom
:
and
by
this
means
it
is
presently
known
every
where
,
by
whom
,
and
against
whom
,
this
Memoriall
is
presented
,
&
the
misdeeds
contained
therein
,
of
what
qualitie
soever
they
be
.
Assoone
as
this
Memorial
,
which
they
call
Puen
,
is
published
,
presently
the
Magistrate
,
or
other
person
,
against
whom
it
is
framed
,
is
obliged
to
do
two
things
,
whether
it
be
with
,
or
against
his
will
,
(
which
is
more
ordinary
.
)
The
first
is
,
that
he
give
in
a
Memorial
,
not
in
his
own
defence
,
(
for
to
excuse
himself
were
to
shew
little
humility
,
)
but
he
must
say
therein
,
that
the
Tauli
hath
great
reason
;
that
he
hath
committed
a
great
errour
,
and
is
in
fault
,
and
doth
deserve
to
have
a
penance
laid
upon
him
,
and
that
with
all
subjection
,
he
will
submit
to
any
punishment
,
that
shall
be
imposed
.
The
second
is
,
that
he
presently
retire
himselfe
,
and
leave
the
Tribunal
,
and
so
all
Acts
of
Justice
are
suspended
,
so
that
he
neither
giveth
audience
,
nor
endeth
any
suite
,
untill
the
King
have
answered
his
petition
,
and
declared
his
pleasure
thereon
;
the
which
is
sometimes
in
his
favour
,
and
then
he
continueth
his
office
;
and
sometimes
against
him
,
more
or
lesse
,
according
to
the
quality
of
his
fault
.
There
is
no
doubt
,
if
this
way
were
executed
with
reason
and
good
conscience
,
but
that
it
would
be
much
in
favour
of
Justice
,
and
the
good
Government
of
the
Common-wealth
;
as
on
the
contrary
side
,
it
is
an
open
gate
to
many
causelesse
troubles
and
disgraces
.
It
falleth
out
many
times
,
that
a
Mandarine
in
performing
his
office
,
and
acquitting
himselfe
of
the
duty
of
his
place
,
doth
make
himselfe
many
enemies
.
Some
one
of
these
,
if
he
be
a
person
that
hath
interest
with
any
that
is
an
Officer
of
those
two
Tribunals
,
as
kinsman
,
friend
,
&c.
he
giveth
account
of
i●
to
the
Court
,
the
Memoriall
flyeth
abroad
,
and
God
help
the
poore
Mandarine
.
When
they
are
lesser
Mandarines
,
as
Iudges
,
Assistants
to
Governours
,
or
Mandarines
in
Armes
;
at
one
blow
,
they
lay
him
flat
on
the
ground
.
If
they
be
great
Mandarines
,
there
is
more
difficulty
:
but
if
they
know
,
how
to
finde
a
hole
in
their
coates
,
and
the
Tauli
and
Quoli
get
him
in
their
clawes
,
they
never
give
them
over
,
till
they
have
un-horsed
them
,
so
that
the
King
himselfe
is
hardly
able
to
save
them
.
The
like
accident
happened
to
that
Tyrant
Xin
,
who
in
the
year
1626
(
being
Xi
cam
in
Nankim
)
raised
a
persecution
against
the
Christians
,
and
caused
the
fathers
to
be
benished
,
as
shall
be
related
in
its
proper
place
.
He
arrived
afterwards
to
the
dignity
of
a
Colao
;
and
caused
foure
ensignes
to
be
hanged
out
at
the
4
corners
of
his
Palace
,
(
I
was
then
present
in
the
same
City
that
is
in
Hamcheu
)
and
made
other
demonstrations
of
extraordinary
joy
.
But
whether
it
were
,
that
the
Lord
would
chastise
him
for
the
persecutions
he
raised
against
his
elect
,
or
whether
he
deserved
punishment
for
any
other
particular
crimes
according
to
humane
laws
,
or
for
both
together
,
assoone
as
his
orders
were
come
,
and
before
he
was
departed
to
go
to
Court
,
there
was
so
ter●ible
a
Memoriall
put
in
against
him
,
that
a
Christian
Mandarine
told
me
,
it
would
not
be
possible
for
him
to
hold
up
his
head
:
and
so
he
was
presently
glad
to
take
in
his
Standard
,
and
depart
with
ordinary
Ceremonies
.
He
was
notwithstanding
a
politike
crafty
man
,
and
had
purchased
with
his
mony
in
the
Palace
,
the
good
will
both
of
the
Ladies
and
the
Eunuchs
,
who
are
not
wont
to
sell
their
favours
at
a
low
rate
.
These
did
not
only
cause
a
Memoriall
to
be
dispatched
in
his
favour
,
but
used
means
for
him
to
be
sent
for
to
Court
.
At
length
he
went
,
but
after
a
few
months
there
was
another
Memoriall
given
in
against
him
,
and
after
that
severall
others
,
to
the
number
of
twenty
seven
;
and
the
crimes
laid
to
his
charge
were
such
,
that
the
King
could
not
help
him
,
so
that
he
was
forced
to
quit
his
Government
,
and
retire
to
his
house
.
Beside
these
two
Tribunals
,
there
is
another
which
is
superiour
to
all
the
rest
,
and
is
the
supreame
dignity
of
the
Kingdom
;
to
which
none
do
arrive
,
but
those
of
the
Royall
Colledge
,
called
Han
Lin
,
after
they
have
Governed
a
long
time
,
and
given
such
testimony
of
their
abilitie
and
integritie
,
that
never
any
Memoriall
was
given
in
against
them
.
They
are
called
by
the
name
of
Colao
,
they
are
commonly
but
foure
,
and
may
never
exceed
the
number
of
six
.
The
old
King
(
Grandfather
to
him
that
reigneth
at
present
)
never
made
but
one
of
them
at
a
time
;
saying
,
That
more
were
superfluous
.
These
have
no
particular
office
,
but
have
an
eye
over
the
Government
of
the
whole
Kingdome
.
We
may
not
unfitly
call
them
the
supreame
Presidents
of
all
the
Counsells
,
and
of
the
whole
Government
,
although
they
are
never
present
at
them
,
but
assist
the
King
at
all
dispatches
of
affaires
;
and
now
that
the
King
doth
not
use
to
be
present
there
himselfe
,
they
alwayes
assist
in
the
Palace
,
to
receive
and
answer
all
businesse
,
and
the
Memorialls
,
which
are
every
day
given
in
.
These
report
them
to
the
King
,
who
pronounceth
the
last
sentence
upon
them
.
These
Colai
are
very
much
respected
by
all
the
Magistrates
,
and
at
set
times
they
do
them
reverence
as
to
their
superiours
,
in
a
publick
Hall
.
The
Colai
stand
up
,
and
all
the
Officers
of
the
Court
passe
before
them
in
their
order
;
and
when
they
come
right
over
against
them
,
they
turne
towards
them
,
and
make
them
a
profound
Reverence
to
the
very
ground
.
They
call
this
Ceremony
Quo
Tham
,
that
is
,
To
passe
the
Hall
.
Their
ensignes
,
or
badges
of
honour
,
are
different
from
those
of
the
rest
,
and
their
girdle
,
which
they
call
Yù
Xe
,
is
richly
set
with
precious
stones
.
They
only
are
allowed
to
weare
it
,
and
it
is
given
them
by
the
King
,
as
in
Europe
Kings
doe
use
to
give
Collars
of
their
orders
to
their
knights
.
And
when
they
are
sick
,
it
is
only
to
these
,
that
the
King
sendeth
to
visit
them
with
Regaloes
and
dainties
from
the
Palace
,
and
they
do
sufficiently
gratifie
the
Eunuch
that
brings
them
,
for
the
least
they
give
him
is
fifty
crownes
,
which
is
more
in
that
Country
,
than
200
here
.
Beside
these
supreame
and
generall
Governours
at
the
Court
,
who
do
not
only
govern
that
,
but
the
whole
Kingdom
also
,
there
are
likewise
particular
and
ordinary
Governours
and
Judges
of
every
City
,
and
these
observe
the
same
manner
of
Government
as
well
in
the
Cities
and
Townes
of
the
other
Provinces
,
as
also
in
those
of
Pekim
and
Nankim
,
where
the
two
Courts
are
,
as
shall
be
related
hereafter
.
CHAP.
26.
Of
the
Government
of
the
thirteen
Provinces
.
WE
have
formerly
spoken
of
the
universall
Government
of
the
whole
Kingdome
,
which
resideth
in
the
two
Courts
,
it
followth
now
,
that
we
should
speak
of
the
particular
Government
of
the
Provinces
,
every
one
whereof
is
a
large
Kingdom
.
This
Government
resideth
ordinarily
in
the
Metropolis
or
chiefe
City
of
each
Province
.
In
each
of
these
there
are
five
Tribunalls
,
that
have
a
generall
command
over
the
whole
Province
,
and
distinct
offices
among
themselves
.
Of
these
five
,
two
are
supreame
,
to
which
all
others
,
both
of
the
Cities
and
Townes
,
are
subordinate
:
But
they
among
themselves
are
not
subjected
one
to
the
other
,
but
are
immediatly
subbordinate
to
the
King
and
the
Royall
Tribunalls
.
These
consist
of
one
President
,
or
Iudge
,
without
any
Assistant
or
Councellour
,
although
they
have
many
other
Officers
.
The
first
of
these
two
is
the
Vice-roy
of
the
Province
,
whom
they
call
Tut
Ham
,
or
Kiun
Muen
.
He
hath
power
over
all
the
Magistrates
,
and
people
of
the
Province
.
He
Governeth
for
three
years
,
and
hath
constant
Posts
,
that
come
&
go
from
the
Court
at
set
times
,
being
to
give
account
of
whatsoever
passeth
in
the
Province
.
He
is
received
into
the
City
in
great
pompe
and
state
.
When
he
is
ready
to
depart
the
Court
,
many
of
the
Officers
of
his
Tribunal
go
thither
,
to
receive
him
,
others
meet
him
a
good
part
of
the
way
,
where
from
City
to
City
he
is
honourably
accompanied
both
by
horse
and
foot
:
And
three
miles
before
he
cometh
to
the
City
,
where
he
is
to
reside
,
there
go
out
certaine
Captaines
with
3000
Souldiers
to
receive
him
,
after
these
follow
the
Magistrates
,
and
after
them
an
innumerable
company
of
people
.
The
Second
Office
,
which
is
also
absolute
,
is
called
Cha
Iven
,
we
have
no
Office
in
Europe
,
that
is
answerable
to
it
:
he
is
,
as
it
were
,
Visitour
of
the
Province
.
It
lasteth
only
a
yeare
,
it
is
of
great
rigour
and
much
feared
.
He
hath
authority
to
take
Cognizans
of
all
causes
both
Criminall
and
civill
;
of
the
Militia
;
of
the
Kings
Patrimonie
;
in
a
word
,
of
all
.
He
visiteth
,
enquireth
,
and
informeth
himself
of
all
,
even
to
the
Vice-roy
himself
:
the
inferiour
Mandarines
and
Judges
he
may
punish
,
or
turne
them
out
of
their
places
.
Concerning
the
greater
Mandarines
,
if
there
be
cause
,
he
is
to
give
in
Memorialls
,
and
they
are
from
thence
forward
suspended
from
the
function
of
their
Offices
,
till
the
Kings
answer
come
from
Court
.
To
him
it
belongeth
to
cause
the
sentences
of
Death
,
given
through
the
whole
Province
,
to
be
put
in
execution
,
in
order
to
which
he
assigneth
the
day
and
the
City
,
whither
all
those
that
are
condemned
,
shall
be
brought
to
him
:
and
there
he
is
presented
with
a
List
of
their
names
;
then
taking
his
pensill
,
he
marketh
six
or
seaven
of
them
,
(
for
if
he
prick
more
they
count
him
cruell
)
these
are
presently
carried
to
execution
,
and
the
rest
returned
to
the
prisons
whence
they
came
.
It
belongeth
also
to
him
to
visit
the
Wals
,
Castles
,
and
publick
places
&c.
He
setteth
forth
with
a
great
traine
and
pomp
,
having
banners
carried
before
him
and
other
Ensignes
of
Rigour
and
Majestie
.
This
is
usually
every
year
.
There
is
another
extraordinarie
Officer
of
the
same
name
.
He
is
created
from
time
to
time
at
the
Queens
request
:
he
hath
great
power
and
authoritie
,
but
it
is
only
in
favour
of
Piety
and
Mercy
:
he
visiteth
all
the
Prisons
of
the
Province
,
and
freeth
all
such
as
are
imprisoned
for
light
faults
,
and
that
have
no
prosecutours
,
and
all
those
miserable
wretches
,
that
have
no
meanes
to
free
themselves
:
he
taketh
into
protection
such
causes
as
have
been
rejected
,
and
parties
that
could
obtaine
no
favour
:
he
revoketh
such
sentences
,
as
have
been
unjustly
given
:
he
maketh
himselfe
Protectour
of
the
poore
,
and
in
a
word
,
his
whole
authoritie
is
employed
about
works
of
mercy
.
The
Third
Office
is
the
Treasurer
,
who
is
superintendent
of
the
Kings
Patrimonie
through
the
whole
Province
.
He
is
subordinate
to
the
Councell
of
the
Patrimonie
at
Court
.
He
hath
two
Assistants
,
one
of
the
right
hand
,
and
the
other
of
the
left
:
each
of
these
have
their
house
and
Tribunall
within
the
circuit
of
the
Treasurers
Place
.
He
hath
under
him
26
lesser
Mandarines
,
that
have
severall
charges
and
employments
,
besides
other
Officers
great
and
small
,
of
which
sort
there
are
very
many
belonging
to
this
Tribunall
.
To
him
it
belongeth
to
overlooke
the
customes
,
excise
,
and
other
duties
appertaining
to
the
King
,
of
what
kind
soever
:
to
regulate
all
weights
and
measures
,
all
suites
,
controversies
,
punishments
and
sentences
appertaining
to
the
Kings
Patrimonie
,
or
at
least
to
remit
them
to
what
Tribunall
he
pleaseth
:
to
pay
the
ordinarie
salaries
,
to
all
Magistrates
,
to
the
Kings
kindred
,
to
the
Captaines
and
Souldiers
:
to
provide
all
expences
for
the
examinations
:
to
furnish
and
give
the
badges
of
honour
to
all
Graduates
:
to
lay
out
money
for
the
publick
workes
,
as
Bridges
,
High-wayes
,
Palaces
of
the
Mandarines
,
Ships
for
the
Navy
&c.
In
a
word
,
he
is
superintendent
of
whatsoever
is
spent
or
received
of
the
Kings
Revenue
immediatly
from
the
Governours
,
Iudges
and
Tauli
,
each
for
his
own
precinct
;
and
though
the
summe
be
never
so
small
,
they
must
alwayes
be
paid
in
fine
Silver
,
which
is
afterwards
melted
by
the
Treasurer
into
Ingots
,
weighing
fifty
Crownes
a
piece
,
with
the
Kings
stamp
and
the
Founders
name
upon
them
,
that
in
case
any
of
them
be
falsified
,
they
might
know
whom
to
accuse
;
and
in
this
forme
they
are
returned
into
the
Kings
Exchequer
.
The
Revenue
of
the
Province
is
divided
into
three
parts
:
one
whereof
is
put
into
the
Treasure
of
the
City
,
for
extraordinary
expenses
;
the
other
into
the
Coffers
of
the
Treasurer
,
for
to
defray
ordinarie
expences
.
This
Treasurie
,
beside
that
the
doores
and
locks
are
made
as
secure
as
can
be
,
yet
it
is
guarded
every
night
by
a
constant
watch
of
Souldiers
.
The
third
is
sent
publickely
to
Court
,
but
with
a
strong
Guard
.
This
Silver
is
put
into
round
pieces
of
wood
,
sawed
through
in
the
middle
and
hollowed
within
,
and
joyned
together
with
Iron
hoops
and
both
ends
closed
fast
with
plates
of
Iron
.
Within
every
one
of
these
pieces
of
wood
is
conveighed
as
much
Silver
as
two
men
are
able
to
carrie
.
The
revenue
of
the
whole
Kingdome
(
according
to
the
supputation
of
Father
Matteo
Riccius
,
who
lived
many
yeares
in
China
,
as
appeareth
by
his
book
printed
in
the
year
1621
)
is
said
to
amount
to
an
hundred
and
fifty
Millions
of
Crownes
.
Father
Iohn
Rodriquez
,
who
also
travailed
much
about
China
,
and
was
very
curious
to
know
the
affaires
of
this
Kingdome
,
in
a
writing
which
he
left
behind
him
concerning
the
foure
notable
things
of
China
,
faith
;
That
it
doth
amount
but
to
fifty
five
Millions
,
To
make
them
both
agree
,
my
opinion
is
,
that
the
whole
Revenue
is
a
hundred
and
fifty
Millions
,
as
Father
Riccius
said
;
&
that
which
is
brought
to
Court
is
but
fifty
five
,
as
Father
Rodriquez
would
have
it
;
the
rest
remaining
,
as
hath
been
said
,
in
the
Provinces
.
As
I
have
not
made
any
diligent
enquiry
concerning
this
matter
,
so
I
will
forbeare
to
add
any
thing
to
the
Testimonie
of
these
grave
Personages
.
The
Fourth
Tribunal
is
called
Gan
Cha
Sci
,
and
is
,
as
it
were
,
a
Tribunal
Criminal
;
it
hath
Assessours
,
Councellours
,
and
Tauli
.
And
,
as
every
Province
is
divided
into
Shires
,
and
Precincts
,
according
to
the
number
of
the
Cities
thereof
,
it
belongeth
to
these
Tauli
to
visit
them
,
and
to
do
justice
in
the
several
places
assigned
them
;
punishing
Malefactours
,
and
exercising
their
jurisdiction
,
which
extendeth
it selfe
even
to
the
Souldierie
,
and
the
affaires
of
the
Sea
,
if
the
Province
be
maritime
.
The
Fifth
Tribunall
is
over
learning
and
letters
,
to
examine
,
and
confer
degrees
,
and
the
like
,
and
is
particularly
set
over
all
them
that
have
taken
the
degree
of
Batcheller
;
but
Doctors
are
exempt
from
their
Iurisdiction
.
There
is
a
Chancellour
over
the
whole
Province
,
who
,
at
set
times
,
visiteth
all
the
Cities
and
Townes
,
holding
examinations
,
and
informing
himself
of
every
ones
behaviour
;
and
according
as
he
findeth
it
,
he
reproveth
,
chastiseth
,
and
sometimes
depriveth
them
of
their
degree
,
but
leaving
them
alwayes
the
libertie
,
as
I
have
said
,
of
returning
,
(
if
they
please
,
)
to
a
new
examination
.
There
are
moreover
in
every
City
two
,
whom
they
call
Mandarines
of
the
Sciences
,
Hioquan
;
who
belong
to
the
same
Tribunall
;
but
their
Iurisdiction
doth
not
extend
it self
further
than
to
the
Batchelers
of
the
same
City
,
and
the
territorie
thereof
.
And
although
they
have
not
the
power
to
conferre
a
degree
,
or
to
take
it
away
,
but
only
to
punish
them
;
neverthelesse
it
is
they
that
give
them
the
most
trouble
,
by
reason
,
that
living
alwayes
in
the
same
City
,
they
often
call
them
before
them
,
examine
them
,
&c.
They
are
,
as
it
were
,
Prefects
of
the
Classes
.
All
these
offices
whereof
I
have
spoken
,
have
authoritie
over
the
whole
Province
,
and
over
all
the
Cities
,
Villages
and
Townes
thereof
.
But
the
Cities
have
moreover
their
particular
Government
,
as
among
us
in
Europe
.
In
every
City
there
are
foure
principall
Mandarines
,
one
whereof
is
President
,
whom
they
call
Chi
Fu
,
and
is
,
as
it
were
,
Governour
of
the
City
:
the
rest
are
Collateralls
,
they
are
called
Thum
Chi
,
Thum
Phuon
;
Chiu
Quon
.
Every
one
of
these
holdeth
his
Tribunal
apart
,
and
hath
greater
and
lesser
officers
belonging
to
him
.
Beside
these
,
every
City
hath
nineteen
lesser
Magistrates
employed
in
severall
Offices
subordinate
to
the
principall
.
Two
whereof
have
a
President
and
foure
Councellours
,
the
nine
others
have
only
one
President
and
an
Assistant
,
and
the
other
eight
have
only
one
President
,
but
they
have
all
of
them
their
Officers
,
Ministers
,
and
a
convenient
number
of
Servants
belonging
to
their
Courts
.
The
Villages
have
a
Judge
and
three
Councellours
.
The
Judge
is
called
Chi
Hien
.
The
First
Councellour
Hum
Chim
.
The
Second
Chu
Phn.
The
Third
Tun
Su.
They
have
each
of
them
their
Palaces
and
Tribunals
apart
,
as
also
their
subordinate
Officers
,
Notaries
and
others
.
The
Judge
may
give
sentence
of
death
,
but
cannot
put
it
in
execution
.
Besides
these
Mandarines
,
which
reside
in
the
Cities
and
Villages
,
there
are
others
who
have
not
the
power
either
to
Chastise
or
condemn
,
but
only
to
make
their
report
,
and
are
,
as
it
were
,
Referendaries
.
There
are
also
of
them
in
Castles
,
if
they
be
great
,
and
farre
from
any
City
or
Village
:
these
are
made
ordinarily
out
of
the
inferiour
Notaries
of
Tribunals
,
for
out
of
the
great
ones
are
commonly
made
the
Councellours
to
the
Judges
of
Villages
.
But
it
must
be
observed
,
that
both
the
greater
and
the
lesser
officers
have
not
so
much
authoritie
,
as
ours
in
Europe
.
Besides
,
every
Hamlet
(
whereof
there
are
almost
Infinite
in
China
,
no
labourer
,
or
husbandman
dwelling
either
in
City
or
Village
,
but
in
the
Fields
)
hath
a
Head
or
Thithing-man
called
Licham
.
The
houses
are
divided
by
tens
,
like
Tithings
or
Decuries
,
with
a
Head
or
Tithing-man
belonging
to
each
,
by
which
meanes
the
Government
becometh
more
easie
,
and
the
contribution
which
is
exacted
,
more
certaine
.
CHAP.
27.
Of
the
Badges
of
Honour
,
or
Ensignes
of
the
Mandarines
.
ALl
Officers
,
who
either
have
,
or
have
had
command
,
have
their
Ensigns
,
by
which
they
are
distinguished
,
not
only
from
the
people
,
but
from
others
,
as
well
Litterati
,
as
Noblemen
of
another
rank
.
These
consist
in
five
things
,
that
is
,
the
Cap
,
the
Habit
,
the
Girdle
,
the
Boots
,
and
the
Gown
.
The
Cap
is
of
black
Silk
,
lined
with
a
certaine
stiffe
&
strong
Stuffe
.
They
all
of
them
have
it
made
after
the
same
fashion
,
only
in
the
Caps
of
the
Colai
there
is
some
difference
,
it
is
called
in
the
Chinesse
language
Xamao
.
The
Habit
,
(
for
so
they
call
it
,
and
we
have
nothing
in
Europe
that
answereth
to
it
,
)
is
a
square
piece
,
which
they
wear
on
their
breast
,
richly
embroydered
round
about
,
in
the
middle
wherof
is
the
device
of
their
Office
and
dignitie
;
and
,
as
those
are
diverse
,
accordingly
their
devices
are
different
.
It
is
called
Phizu
.
The
Magistrates
of
letters
have
an
Eagle
,
a
Hearn
,
a
Bird
of
the
Sunne
,
or
such
like
:
the
Magistrates
of
armes
,
have
a
Panther
,
a
Tiger
,
and
Unicorns
a
Lym
&c.
The
Girdle
,
which
is
not
made
to
Gird
them
withall
,
for
it
is
so
wide
,
that
they
are
fain
to
fasten
it
at
the
sides
,
to
keep
it
from
falling
,
is
called
Quon
Thai
;
it
is
foure
fingers
broad
,
and
divided
into
little
squares
;
it
is
fastened
before
(
if
the
Girdle
be
rich
)
with
large
Buckles
of
Gold
or
Silver
:
some
weare
them
nine
inches
broad
.
There
are
nine
sorts
of
Buckels
,
that
is
,
of
Bufalo
,
of
Rhinoceros
horne
,
of
Ivory
,
of
Tortoise-shell
,
of
Lignum
Aquilae
,
of
Calambu
,
of
Silver
,
Gold
,
and
precious
stones
.
Every
one
may
not
wear
them
indifferently
according
to
their
Fancies
,
but
suitable
to
the
qualitie
of
the
Office
which
he
beareth
.
The
last
Girdle
,
which
is
of
a
precious
stone
,
called
Yu
Xe
,
is
given
by
the
King
himselfe
to
the
Colai
,
when
they
enter
into
their
Office
,
nor
is
any
other
suffered
to
weare
it
.
The
Boots
,
(
which
they
call
Hive
,
)
are
not
ordinarie
,
but
of
a
certaine
particular
make
.
They
are
all
black
,
and
turned
down
.
The
Vest
,
or
Gowne
,
is
worne
over
their
ordinary
habit
,
and
is
in
all
,
of
the
same
fashion
.
It
is
large
,
loose
,
and
very
becoming
.
The
colour
is
at
their
own
choise
,
but
for
the
most
part
it
is
modest
:
but
on
Feastivall
daies
it
is
Crimson
.
These
are
the
Ensignes
of
the
Magistrates
,
when
ever
they
appear
in
publick
:
for
at
home
they
leave
them
off
,
and
wear
only
the
ordinarie
habit
of
the
Litterati
:
and
in
the
same
manner
they
go
among
their
friends
to
Banquets
,
and
places
of
recreation
,
especially
in
hot
weather
.
Their
externall
Ensignes
,
when
they
go
abroad
,
are
the
Sedan
,
or
Litter
,
inlaid
with
Ivory
,
and
richly
gilded
,
all
open
,
without
any
cover
at
top
,
to
the
end
they
may
be
the
better
seen
.
There
are
some
of
them
carried
by
two
men
,
others
by
foure
,
others
by
six
,
and
some
by
eight
,
according
to
the
qualitie
of
the
Mandarine
.
When
there
are
six
or
eight
men
,
only
foure
do
carry
the
Sedan
,
the
others
go
by
on
each
side
,
and
take
their
turnes
.
The
traine
which
followeth
after
them
is
more
or
lesse
according
to
the
dignitie
of
the
Magistrate
:
those
of
the
greatest
Qualitie
cause
two
men
to
march
before
them
at
a
great
distance
,
with
a
round
staffe
in
the
hands
of
each
,
of
something
more
than
a
mans
length
,
only
for
terrour
(
for
the
king
only
may
strike
with
a
round
staffe
)
and
all
the
way
they
go
,
they
make
a
cry
.
Then
follow
two
men
bearing
two
Tablets
silvered
over
,
whereon
is
written
in
great
letters
the
Title
of
his
dignitie
,
then
come
foure
or
six
more
,
trayling
after
them
cudgells
made
of
a
great
tree
called
Bambu
,
wherewith
they
are
wont
in
those
Countries
to
give
the
Bastinado
to
Delinquents
;
then
follow
others
with
chaines
in
their
hands
,
and
other
instruments
of
Torture
.
A
little
before
the
Sedan
there
marcheth
one
with
an
Umbrella
,
or
Sun-skreen
,
and
sometimes
two
;
they
are
made
of
silke
,
and
are
as
bigge
as
three
of
ours
.
Close
by
the
Sedan
on
one
side
,
is
carried
a
great
gilded
fanne
,
so
bigge
that
a
man
is
hardly
able
to
beare
it
,
with
which
the
Sun
is
kept
off
from
him
,
for
the
Umbrellas
serve
only
for
shew
and
Parade
.
Immediatly
before
the
Sedan
is
carried
the
Kings
seale
in
a
gilded
Coffer
,
placed
upon
a
Machine
,
(
like
to
that
which
we
use
in
our
Countries
,
to
carry
the
Images
,
and
Reliques
of
Saints
upon
in
procession
)
under
a
cloath
of
state
borne
up
with
foure
small
pillars
.
This
is
carried
by
two
men
.
Behind
the
Sedan
follow
the
Pages
,
and
other
people
,
both
on
horse
and
foot
.
When
he
goeth
through
the
street
,
if
there
be
any
thing
unseemly
at
the
windowes
,
as
cloathes
hanged
out
a
drying
,
or
such
like
things
,
presently
they
are
taken
in
:
if
they
meet
with
any
Beers
,
or
Hearses
,
such
as
the
dead
are
carried
to
buriall
withall
,
they
overturne
them
to
the
ground
:
people
of
Qualitie
turne
downe
some
other
street
to
avoyd
meeting
of
them
:
they
that
are
on
horse-back
alight
:
they
that
are
carried
in
chaires
are
set
downe
,
&
the
people
set
themselves
in
ranke
on
both
sides
the
way
.
If
it
be
a
great
Mandarine
,
the
multitude
that
stand
looking
upon
him
,
keep
a
profound
silence
.
In
the
meane
while
he
sitteth
in
his
chaire
with
so
much
gravity
and
composure
of
body
,
that
he
doth
not
so
much
as
move
his
eyes
:
for
to
but
looke
on
one
side
or
other
would
in
them
be
esteemed
a
notable
fault
.
When
they
make
their
first
entrie
into
any
City
or
Towne
,
besides
the
traine
which
is
appoynted
to
accompany
them
,
all
the
way
they
go
,
and
the
Souldiers
which
guard
them
,
through
the
Townes
and
Cities
where
they
passe
,
and
the
Officers
of
their
owne
Tribunal
,
who
go
many
daies
journyes
off
to
receive
them
,
and
the
Souldiers
of
his
owne
Government
,
who
go
out
many
miles
to
meet
them
,
and
all
the
inferiour
Mandarines
,
who
go
out
of
the
City
to
congratulate
them
;
at
the
gates
of
the
Towne
or
City
,
stand
all
the
old
men
of
that
place
in
great
number
,
with
their
reverend
white
beards
,
who
on
their
knees
bid
him
welcome
in
the
name
of
the
people
.
The
Mothers
and
wives
of
the
Officers
,
as
their
Sonnes
or
Husbands
are
preferred
and
advanced
to
higher
offices
and
dignities
,
are
appointed
by
the
King
certaine
honourable
distinctions
in
their
habit
,
as
also
Titles
,
whereby
they
are
called
;
such
as
are
among
us
,
your
Honour
,
and
your
Excellency
;
not
,
that
they
are
the
same
,
but
that
they
have
some
resemblance
more
or
lesse
.
When
any
one
of
the
most
Eminent
Officers
die
,
the
King
sendeth
away
post
a
Mandarine
of
the
Court
to
solemnize
his
funeralls
,
and
this
not
only
to
the
confines
of
the
Kingdom
,
but
even
out
of
it
,
as
to
the
Island
of
Hainam
,
as
it
happened
in
the
year
1617
at
what
time
I
spake
with
him
who
was
sent
hether
by
the
King
,
only
for
that
purpose
.
The
King
also
,
after
his
death
,
bestoweth
the
office
of
a
Mandarine
upon
his
Sonne
,
or
Nephew
:
and
if
the
deceased
person
be
a
Colao
,
he
bestoweth
the
like
honour
upon
all
his
Sonnes
or
Nephewes
,
who
,
if
they
give
a
good
Testimony
of
their
abilitie
in
their
Government
,
are
advanced
yet
higher
,
and
come
to
be
Governours
of
Cityes
.
The
Palaces
where
they
inhabit
are
large
,
convenient
,
and
stately
,
their
Tribunals
,
where
they
do
Justice
,
are
magnificently
adorned
,
and
attended
by
great
store
of
Officers
.
In
the
City
of
Nankim
,
beside
many
others
,
there
are
five
Tribunals
,
foure
of
the
foure
windes
,
for
so
they
call
them
,
and
they
are
accordingly
placed
in
the
City
toward
the
North
,
toward
the
South
,
&c.
The
fift
is
in
the
middle
of
the
City
:
yet
are
they
inferiour
Tribunals
,
for
every
one
hath
a
President
and
two
Collaterals
,
and
the
President
is
no
more
than
a
Doctour
,
and
the
two
Collaterals
are
either
simple
Batchelers
,
or
else
raised
from
the
office
of
Notarie
.
It
is
true
that
in
small
and
ordinary
causes
,
these
are
the
hands
and
feet
of
the
Mandarines
,
being
faithfull
and
diligent
executers
of
whatsoever
they
command
them
.
There
are
in
every
one
of
these
Tribunals
more
than
300
men
,
who
serve
them
,
as
Notaries
,
Clerks
,
and
Serjeants
,
some
to
apprehend
men
,
others
to
whip
them
,
others
to
carry
letters
and
writings
,
and
such
other
Commissions
;
but
they
do
not
serve
all
at
one
time
,
but
take
their
turnes
in
order
.
Now
that
I
have
treated
of
the
small
Tribunals
,
I
will
speak
of
a
great
one
,
which
is
that
of
the
Vice-roy
of
Cantone
,
which
,
for
some
causes
,
I
had
occasion
to
observe
very
distinctly
,
as
also
many
others
.
The
Tribunal
,
wherein
the
Vice-roy
doth
Justice
,
is
joyned
to
the
Palace
,
where
he
hath
his
residence
.
There
is
first
a
great
square
Court
,
which
looketh
toward
the
South
,
without
having
any
gate
in
the
wall
right
before
it
,
but
only
two
at
the
two
sides
thereof
.
At
the
foure
Corners
of
this
Court
there
are
foure
very
high
Masts
,
on
the
top
of
each
is
displayed
a
white
banner
,
whereon
are
written
two
letters
so
bigge
,
that
they
almost
take
up
the
whole
flagge
.
The
letters
are
Kiun
Muen
,
that
is
,
Vice-roy
.
Within
,
round
about
the
Court
,
are
Chambers
for
the
Notaries
,
for
great
and
lesser
Officers
,
and
many
small
Mandarines
,
who
are
to
be
alwayes
ready
at
the
Vice-roys
beck
.
In
the
middle
of
the
Court
is
a
Theater
of
stone
,
with
steps
to
ascend
to
it
.
There
stand
drums
,
flutes
fifes
and
Corners
of
Brasse
:
and
before
the
Vice-King
giveth
audience
,
all
these
instruments
are
sounded
with
certain
pauses
or
Intervalls
.
They
are
sounded
three
times
for
some
space
,
and
at
the
end
of
each
,
there
are
three
Bombards
,
or
old
fashion'd
Cannon
,
discharged
;
at
the
third
and
last
time
the
gates
are
opened
,
&
all
they
,
who
have
any
businesse
with
him
,
are
permitted
to
enter
into
the
first
Court.
On
the
North
side
whereof
,
which
answereth
to
the
front
,
where
there
is
no
Gate
,
there
is
,
a
great
Portal
,
which
leadeth
into
another
quadrangular
Court
,
which
is
longer
than
it
is
broad
.
This
Portall
hath
three
gates
in
it
,
after
the
fashion
of
our
churches
:
that
in
the
middle
is
the
biggest
,
the
other
two
are
lesser
:
each
of
these
gates
openeth
upon
an
entry
,
which
is
raised
three
or
foure
palmes
from
the
ground
,
and
is
seaven
or
eight
palmes
broad
,
but
that
in
the
middle
is
larger
.
At
each
entry
stand
two
ranks
of
Souldiers
with
their
armes
in
their
hands
:
through
the
middle
of
whom
those
that
have
businesse
are
to
passe
,
entring
at
the
left
gate
,
and
coming
out
at
the
right
;
for
at
the
middle
gate
,
none
either
go
in
,
or
come
out
,
but
the
Vice-roy
,
and
they
that
visit
or
accompany
him
.
At
the
end
of
this
Court
is
the
place
of
the
Vice-roy
▪
which
hath
neither
Hall
,
nor
Gallery
,
but
is
a
kind
of
building
,
that
participateth
of
both
.
It
is
like
a
Hall
for
its
forme
,
and
like
a
Gallery
,
in
that
it
hath
no
doore
,
but
lyes
all
open
.
In
it
standeth
a
small
Table
covered
with
a
Carpet
of
silke
,
whereupon
lyeth
the
Kings
seale
,
with
red
and
black
inke
by
it
,
and
stones
for
to
grind
it
small
,
and
pensills
for
to
write
withall
;
but
above
all
,
there
is
the
Case
of
the
Cheu
Cu
,
that
is
,
Little
Tallies
of
wood
,
each
of
which
importeth
five
lashes
:
so
that
when
the
Vice-roy
throweth
downe
two
of
them
,
in
the
languages
of
Justice
,
it
signifieth
Ten
lashes
;
if
he
throweth
downe
six
,
Thirty
,
and
so
of
the
rest
.
Neere
unto
the
seat
of
the
Vice-roy
on
each
hand
stand
twelve
Captaines
richly
cloathed
,
with
their
Morions
on
their
heads
,
and
their
Scimitars
by
their
sides
.
Behinde
,
stand
two
Pages
with
fannes
in
their
hands
to
make
winde
,
in
case
the
weather
be
hot
;
but
in
winter
they
do
not
use
them
.
All
Tribunals
are
not
of
this
forme
;
although
there
are
many
things
common
to
them
all
,
and
the
rest
is
proportionable
to
the
dignity
of
the
Mandarines
who
hold
them
.
CHAP.
28.
Of
the
prisons
,
sentences
and
punishments
of
the
Chinesses
.
THeir
prisons
for
Malefactours
are
more
commodious
and
spacious
than
ours
.
They
are
all
,
throughout
the
Kingdom
,
of
the
same
forme
,
with
very
little
difference
;
so
that
by
treating
of
one
,
we
shall
give
a
description
of
them
all
.
They
are
for
the
most
part
either
joyned
,
or
not
farre
distant
from
the
Palaces
and
Tribunals
of
the
Mandarines
,
to
which
they
belong
.
They
have
no
grates
towards
the
street
;
but
within
the
outward
gate
there
is
a
narrow
entry
,
which
leadeth
to
a
second
gate
,
within
which
is
a
Court
,
which
is
alwaies
bigger
or
lesser
according
to
the
receipt
and
concourse
of
the
prison
.
Then
followeth
a
third
gate
,
where
the
lodgings
of
the
keepers
and
warders
are
,
who
are
commonly
three
;
beyond
that
is
another
gate
,
which
openeth
into
a
great
square
Court
,
a
long
the
foure
sides
whereof
are
the
chambers
of
the
prisoners
,
which
have
no
walls
towards
the
Court
,
but
in
stead
thereof
,
Columnes
of
wood
placed
so
neere
together
,
that
they
rather
seeme
to
be
grates
.
The
doores
are
not
made
of
board
,
but
of
grates
of
the
same
wood
,
so
that
all
is
open
to
the
ayre
:
these
Lodges
or
Chambers
,
are
the
Prisons
of
the
ordinary
Prisoners
.
At
the
end
of
one
of
these
rowes
of
chambers
,
standeth
the
secret
,
or
close
Prison
,
for
such
as
are
committed
for
crimes
of
a
higher
nature
.
This
they
call
Chum
Kien
,
that
is
,
the
heavy
Prison
:
so
that
having
passed
through
the
common
Prison
,
there
are
other
grates
made
in
the
like
manner
as
the
first
,
within
which
are
the
close
Prisons
,
where
the
most
criminall
Persons
are
,
who
are
alwayes
kept
locked
up
:
the
other
Prisons
are
opened
every
day
,
and
the
Prisoners
have
liberty
to
go
from
one
chamber
to
another
,
and
to
converse
together
in
the
Base-Courts
.
Every
evening
there
is
a
view
taken
of
the
Prisoners
,
causing
them
all
,
for
this
purpose
,
to
come
into
the
outward
Court
,
and
one
of
the
warders
with
a
rol
in
his
hand
calleth
them
over
one
by
one
:
each
man
as
he
is
called
,
goeth
into
his
prison
,
where
he
is
locked
up
for
that
night
.
Those
of
the
close
Prison
,
although
they
go
not
out
of
it
,
(
which
happeneth
only
to
those
,
who
have
no
money
,
for
if
they
have
wherewithall
to
fee
the
Gaolers
,
they
go
out
when
they
wil
,
and
are
lodged
where
they
please
.
)
Yet
are
they
all
day
at
libertie
in
their
Prison
:
but
at
night
they
are
secured
in
this
manner
,
They
sleep
at
night
upon
planks
,
at
the
lower
end
whereof
,
where
their
feet
lie
,
there
is
a
great
piece
of
Timber
laid
athwart
,
which
hath
store
of
holes
in
it
,
wherein
their
feet
are
put
,
and
so
locked
up
:
on
their
hands
they
put
manacles
:
on
the
side
of
each
are
two
Iron
rings
fastened
into
the
Boards
,
through
which
is
passed
an
Iron-Chaine
of
a
good
bignesse
,
and
is
carried
over
their
brests
from
the
right
side
to
the
left
,
so
that
if
this
Chaine
be
streightned
a
little
(
which
is
at
the
courtesie
of
the
Keepers
)
the
poor
Prisoner
is
not
able
to
turne
himself
,
having
not
only
his
hands
and
feet
,
but
his
whole
body
bound
.
This
is
the
caution
which
they
use
for
the
night
.
In
the
middle
of
the
Court
where
the
aforesaid
chambers
are
,
there
is
,
as
it
were
,
a
little
corps
d'
e
gard
,
where
there
are
foure
who
keep
watch
by
turnes
.
If
there
happen
any
noise
,
or
stir
,
in
the
Prisons
,
or
any
thing
which
giveth
suspicion
,
although
it
be
only
the
going
out
of
the
light
,
which
is
to
bee
kept
burning
all
night
long
,
presently
they
give
notice
thereof
to
the
Gaolers
,
who
immediately
come
in
hast
to
take
care
of
it
.
They
are
visited
every
moneth
by
one
of
those
Mandarines
,
who
have
the
care
of
the
Prisons
commited
to
them
.
Assoon
as
he
hath
taken
his
seate
in
the
outward
Court
,
he
causeth
to
be
brought
before
him
all
those
who
have
been
condemned
to
die
.
Those
wretches
present
themselves
before
him
with
their
haire
hanging
down
and
uncombed
,
a
sickly
countenance
,
their
head
hanging
on
one
side
,
&
almost
falling
off
;
but
assoon
as
they
are
remanded
to
the
prison
,
and
have
lost
the
sight
of
the
Mandarine
,
they
begin
to
skip
,
and
are
as
sound
as
a
fish
.
The
reason
of
this
dissimulation
is
,
because
if
the
Mandarine
find
them
fat
and
in
good
liking
,
he
causeth
them
to
be
bastinadoed
,
which
they
call
Tá
Foiti
,
that
is
,
to
fall
upon
the
fat
ones
;
saying
,
that
they
keep
them
there
,
to
do
penance
,
to
grow
leane
and
die
,
and
not
to
make
good
cheere
.
The
other
Prisoners
also
are
brought
before
him
one
by
one
,
and
the
Mandarine
enquireth
of
the
Gaolers
,
how
they
behave
themselves
,
and
accordingly
he
dispenseth
his
Bastinadoes
,
to
those
that
are
troublesome
,
unquiet
and
Gamesters
.
After
that
,
he
visiteth
the
chambers
of
the
Prisoners
,
where
he
sufferreth
them
to
have
no
manner
of
conveniencie
,
if
he
find
either
,
Seats
,
Tables
,
Beds
,
or
such
like
things
,
he
causeth
them
presently
to
be
taken
away
;
for
they
will
not
have
their
Prisons
to
be
as
ours
are
,
for
the
securing
only
of
their
Persons
▪
but
also
to
punish
their
bodies
.
They
who
are
committed
to
prison
,
are
not
only
subject
to
the
imprisonment
,
but
also
to
many
contributions
and
paiments
.
The
Mandarines
have
a
tablet
done
over
with
a
white
varnish
,
whereon
is
written
the
name
and
crime
of
the
person
apprehended
,
this
is
given
to
the
officer
,
who
having
received
it
,
carrieth
him
away
presently
to
Prison
,
and
maketh
him
pay
for
his
journey
,
which
fee
they
call
Tablet-money
.
When
he
entreth
the
second
gate
,
commeth
the
Notarie
Generall
of
the
Prisoners
,
who
is
commonly
one
of
them
himself
:
he
hath
his
Seate
and
Table
(
which
is
only
that
whereon
the
Prisoners
eat
)
he
asketh
him
his
name
and
the
cause
of
his
imprisonment
,
which
he
presently
enrolleth
in
the
book
of
Prisoners
,
making
him
pay
for
the
honour
which
he
receiveth
in
having
his
name
entred
.
Next
after
that
,
he
is
delivered
to
the
Gaolers
and
overseers
of
the
severall
chambers
,
or
to
some
one
of
them
,
and
if
the
Prisoners
are
many
,
they
begin
to
distribute
them
to
one
another
:
if
it
be
one
man
only
,
they
bid
him
go
to
the
chambers
of
the
North
,
or
of
the
South
&c.
and
presently
the
overseer
of
that
is
to
be
paid
his
fee.
Assoon
as
he
is
come
to
his
quarter
,
there
cometh
to
him
another
little
scribe
,
whose
office
is
only
to
take
his
name
,
and
to
write
it
in
the
particular
Table
of
that
warde
,
which
alwaies
hangeth
up
there
;
and
here
he
is
to
pay
another
fee
for
this
writing
.
After
that
cometh
another
,
who
is
the
sweeper
of
the
Prison
,
and
telleth
him
,
Sir
,
Cleanlinesse
is
very
necessary
here
,
this
place
is
to
be
swept
and
kept
cleane
;
your
fire
to
be
made
&c.
all
which
cannot
be
done
without
opening
the
purse
.
In
the
mean
while
cometh
one
of
the
Prisoners
with
a
pair
of
Iron
Manacles
,
the
streightest
he
can
find
,
which
he
putteth
on
upon
him
:
about
halfe
an
houre
after
he
cometh
again
with
another
wider
paire
,
and
telleth
him
,
Brother
,
I
know
those
Manacles
are
very
streight
and
painfull
,
I
wil
therefore
change
them
for
these
wider
,
if
you
wil
pay
me
for
the
courtesie
;
&
if
he
hath
no
money
to
give
him
,
he
taketh
his
Cap
,
or
else
some
part
of
his
cloaths
.
These
are
the
small
charges
,
with
which
the
poor
Prisoners
purse
is
drained
.
Then
follow
the
Gaolers
;
who
being
to
receive
a
greater
fee
,
allow
him
longer
time
:
for
two
daies
after
his
imprisonment
they
let
him
alone
▪
to
see
what
he
will
give
of
his
own
accord
,
and
if
in
that
time
he
present
them
not
with
something
,
for
every
night
after
,
till
they
are
satisfied
they
give
him
trouble
and
torment
enough
.
This
payment
is
not
limited
,
but
is
at
the
discretion
of
the
Gaolers
,
who
endeavour
to
draw
from
every
one
as
much
as
they
can
,
that
is
,
a
great
summe
from
those
who
are
rich
,
lesse
from
the
poor
,
and
from
those
that
have
nothing
,
they
take
nothing
.
This
duty
is
no
sooner
satisfied
,
but
the
last
Rights
must
be
paid
,
that
is
for
the
sacrifices
of
the
Idol
,
or
Pagod
of
the
Prison
,
for
in
every
one
of
them
there
is
a
Chappel
or
two
,
where
every
month
the
Gaolers
offer
Sacrifice
on
the
first
and
fifteenth
day
of
the
Moon
;
which
consisteth
commonly
of
a
Cock
,
a
piece
of
Pork
,
two
Fishes
,
Bread
,
Fruit
,
and
other
things
.
These
they
seeth
a
little
in
water
,
and
the
Cock
is
to
be
boyled
no
more
than
that
he
may
be
made
to
stand
upright
upon
a
Table
which
is
placed
before
the
Pagod
,
where
the
other
things
are
set
in
handsome
order
about
him
,
and
after
it
hath
stood
there
an
houre
,
they
come
and
take
it
away
,
and
dresse
the
Fish
and
Flesh
anew
,
seasoning
it
very
well
,
and
then
they
make
a
Banquet
.
The
new
Prisoners
must
contribute
to
furnish
this
expence
;
they
,
who
are
admitted
after
this
Sacrifice
,
till
the
next
,
which
is
fifteen
daies
after
,
furnisheth
the
expences
of
the
next
Sacrifice
;
and
they
that
come
after
that
,
of
the
next
,
and
then
they
are
freed
from
paying
.
These
Chappels
dedicated
to
the
Idols
,
do
not
only
serve
the
Prisoners
to
make
their
Sacrifices
there
,
but
also
for
other
more
common
uses
;
that
is
,
for
the
Prisoners
to
make
their
vows
,
to
draw
lots
,
although
many
times
with
an
unfortunate
event
,
for
having
libertie
and
a
happie
deliverance
promised
them
by
the
lot
,
they
receive
afterward
at
the
Tribunals
Bastinadoes
and
torments
.
I
was
one
day
present
when
a
poor
heathen
drew
his
lot
,
kneeling
on
his
knees
with
much
devotion
,
and
because
he
could
not
read
,
he
called
another
to
instruct
him
out
of
the
little
book
,
which
is
kept
for
that
purpose
in
the
Chappels
:
having
drawn
his
lot
,
saith
this
poor
man
,
well
,
what
have
I
got
?
Shall
I
be
tormented
at
the
Tribunall
?
The
other
reading
over
the
leafe
cryed
out
,
Be
of
good
courage
,
all
is
well
,
you
have
a
good
lot
.
Shall
I
not
have
the
Rack
given
me
,
replyed
the
poor
wretch
?
Which
was
a
kind
of
torment
which
he
was
much
afraid
of
.
Fear
not
,
answered
the
Interpreter
,
you
shall
have
no
harme
.
That
very
morning
this
poor
Gentile
was
brought
to
his
Tryall
,
who
in
truth
was
innocent
,
the
fact
,
for
which
he
was
committed
,
being
done
by
his
brother
,
who
had
received
stollen
goods
into
his
house
,
and
knowing
that
he
was
discovered
,
fled
away
;
and
so
this
poor
wretch
was
apprehended
in
his
stead
,
When
he
was
examined
,
the
Mandarine
,
not
satisfied
with
his
answers
,
commanded
he
should
have
the
Rack
given
him
.
He
being
loath
to
be
carried
away
,
made
what
resistance
he
could
,
so
that
they
were
fain
to
drag
him
by
main
force
,
and
being
a
strong
sturdy
young
man
,
defended
himselfe
with
so
much
courage
and
violence
,
that
ten
or
twelve
men
were
not
able
to
rule
him
,
but
tumbling
up
and
downe
from
one
side
to
another
,
and
catching
hold
of
whatsoever
he
came
neer
,
he
hit
by
chance
against
the
Mandarines
Table
,
and
overturn'd
it
to
the
ground
with
all
that
was
upon
it
,
by
which
accident
he
did
so
anger
the
Judge
,
and
enrage
the
Serjeants
against
him
,
that
when
they
had
seised
him
,
they
gave
him
the
Rack
in
so
cruel
a
manner
,
that
they
were
faine
to
send
him
back
to
Prison
upon
other
mens
Shoulders
,
having
his
heel-bones
out
of
joynt
.
The
next
day
,
when
his
pain
was
something
mitigated
,
and
he
more
capable
of
reason
,
I
went
to
visit
him
,
much
compassionating
his
sufferings
,
he
related
to
me
all
particulars
of
the
storie
,
and
I
began
to
touch
upon
that
point
of
the
lots
and
their
interpretation
,
saying
unto
him
,
what
hath
your
Idol
done
for
you
:
The
Devil
,
said
he
,
take
the
Idol
and
his
lots
,
for
they
are
all
such
as
he
is
;
and
some
other
words
,
which
are
not
proper
to
be
related
here
.
The
Prisoners
do
passe
the
summer
well
enough
,
but
in
winter
,
as
the
cold
is
very
great
,
and
the
sustenance
of
many
very
little
,
they
must
needs
suffer
much
:
and
although
the
Mandarines
,
for
the
good
of
the
poor
Prisoners
,
do
often
commute
Corporal
punishments
into
Pecuniary
Mulcts
;
yet
when
this
is
done
,
there
is
not
enough
for
all
.
Thieves
,
when
they
are
taken
,
are
generally
abandoned
of
their
friends
and
kindred
;
neither
is
there
any
,
who
will
own
them
,
and
so
,
many
of
them
perish
miserably
.
I
have
often
seen
six
or
seaven
dead
bodies
thrown
out
at
a
time
.
They
have
anotable
Superstition
concerning
the
dead
,
which
is
,
that
they
will
not
suffer
the
Body
when
it
is
dead
,
to
be
carried
out
at
that
Gate
whereat
it
entred
when
it
was
living
.
And
to
take
away
this
difficultie
,
in
the
outward
Court
,
whereof
we
have
spoken
,
there
is
a
little
doore
,
or
hole
in
the
wall
,
where
they
are
thrown
out
;
if
it
be
a
person
of
qualitie
,
there
is
alwayes
leave
obtained
for
him
to
go
out
of
Prison
before
he
dieth
,
that
he
might
not
have
his
Carcasse
thrown
out
at
that
hole
,
accounting
it
the
most
shamefull
disgrace
that
can
befall
them
.
Hence
one
of
the
most
horrible
imprecations
and
curses
that
is
used
in
that
Kingdome
is
,
La
Laoti
,
that
is
,
maist
thou
be
dragd
through
the
hole
of
a
Prison
.
The
Prisons
,
having
no
grate
on
the
outside
of
them
,
they
,
who
would
visit
or
speak
with
any
Prisoner
,
must
of
necessitie
enter
into
the
Prison
;
and
there
is
this
inviolable
custome
among
them
,
that
none
is
to
visit
a
Prisoner
without
bringing
him
something
to
eate
,
more
or
lesse
according
to
his
ability
,
and
if
by
accident
he
bringeth
nothing
,
he
maketh
his
excuse
for
having
,
broken
a
custome
so
generally
received
.
But
perhaps
some
will
ask
me
how
I
came
to
be
so
expert
in
these
poynts
?
Truly
I
must
answer
him
in
a
word
,
that
though
this
knowledge
be
not
much
worth
,
yet
it
cost
me
very
deare
.
Their
trialls
differ
very
little
from
ours
,
but
only
that
the
delaies
and
the
replies
are
not
so
many
:
every
thing
is
done
by
way
of
Petitions
or
Memorialls
,
and
in
these
every
one
is
allowed
to
say
what
he
can
for
himself
.
There
are
some
who
get
their
living
only
by
drawing
up
such
writings
as
these
for
Prisoners
;
but
we
do
not
admit
them
to
the
Sacrament
of
Baptism
,
unlesse
they
leave
this
employment
:
for
they
tel
so
many
lies
in
them
,
that
the
Mandarines
had
need
of
a
great
deal
of
experience
,
and
discretion
to
find
out
any
truth
amongst
so
many
falshoods
:
but
somtimes
,
when
they
are
taken
in
them
,
they
are
well
paid
for
them
in
Bastinadoes
.
The
Vice-roy
of
Nankim
,
who
was
a
great
friend
to
our
Fathers
,
and
,
though
a
heathen
,
was
well
affected
to
the
Christian
religion
,
and
well
acquainted
with
the
doctrine
of
it
,
told
me
one
day
this
story
,
As
I
was
giving
audience
,
said
he
,
at
my
Tribunal
,
and
hearing
of
causes
,
there
was
one
,
who
among
others
,
presented
me
a
Memoriall
,
I
tooke
it
and
read
it
,
and
found
it
full
of
nothing
but
revilings
and
Slanders
against
the
Christian
Religion
,
and
the
Christian
Chinesses
of
that
City
,
speaking
sufficiently
ill
of
both
.
I
asked
him
then
,
Do
you
understand
this
law
,
and
do
you
know
this
people
?
Yes
Sir
,
answered
he
,
It
is
an
upstart
,
perverse
,
strange
law
,
&c.
Speaking
yet
more
evill
of
it
than
he
had
written
in
his
Memoriall
.
I
presently
put
my
hand
to
my
Tallies
,
and
flung
out
six
,
the
Officers
presently
gave
him
thirty
Bastinadoes
(
and
those
which
are
given
at
these
Tribunals
,
are
commonly
well
set
on
)
assoone
as
he
had
gotten
up
upon
his
legges
,
and
had
a
little
composed
himselfe
,
I
told
him
,
that
I
saw
his
petition
was
not
well
enough
digested
for
a
businesse
of
so
great
moment
,
and
bid
him
go
and
consider
better
of
it
,
and
more
diligently
informe
himselfe
,
and
to
come
and
give
me
an
account
of
it
;
but
from
that
day
to
this
I
never
heard
more
of
him
.
The
petition
is
presented
by
the
party
,
or
by
some
other
in
his
name
,
after
this
manner
.
The
Court
,
before
the
Tribunall
,
is
commonly
full
of
people
that
have
suites
there
,
but
there
is
an
entry
in
the
middle
of
them
,
which
leadeth
directly
to
the
Mandarines
seat
that
is
alwaies
kept
empty
,
and
free
to
passe
through
.
He
that
hath
a
petition
to
present
,
when
his
time
cometh
,
kneeleth
on
his
knees
in
that
passage
,
having
his
petition
in
his
hand
lifted
up
as
high
as
his
head
.
Then
the
Mandarine
sendeth
one
to
take
it
,
and
if
he
hath
any
question
to
aske
him
,
he
asketh
it
;
then
if
he
accepteth
the
petition
,
he
foldeth
it
,
and
layeth
it
on
the
Table
;
if
not
,
he
presently
throweth
it
away
;
and
if
he
judgeth
the
petition
to
be
impertinent
,
he
appoynteth
a
certaine
number
of
Bastinadoes
,
to
be
bestowed
on
the
petitioner
,
as
hath
been
already
said
:
and
many
times
for
no
other
reason
,
but
because
the
Judge
is
in
ill
humour
,
although
he
that
presenteth
the
petition
is
not
the
party
whom
it
doth
concerne
.
I
saw
the
like
case
happen
to
a
Bonzo
,
(
for
they
also
are
subject
to
the
secular
power
)
for
no
other
reason
,
but
that
the
Mandarine
was
peevish
.
The
Bonzo
used
the
ordinary
Ceremony
with
his
petition
:
his
acceptance
was
,
that
the
Mandarine
presently
turned
towards
the
Table
,
and
cast
downe
two
Tallies
of
wood
,
which
was
no
sooner
done
,
but
presently
there
were
two
men
,
that
tooke
the
Bonzo
,
one
by
the
head
,
and
the
other
by
the
heeles
,
and
throwing
him
downe
to
the
ground
,
stripped
downe
his
drawers
to
his
very
feete
,
and
bestowed
ten
Bastinadoes
upon
him
,
with
so
much
dexteritie
,
that
the
businesse
was
done
before
any
was
aware
of
it
.
Their
condemnations
are
for
the
most
part
pecuniary
,
and
sometimes
,
though
seldome
,
they
are
sent
into
banishment
,
or
to
the
Gallies
,
or
rather
something
equivalent
to
it
.
For
to
speak
the
truth
,
they
have
not
that
punishment
,
but
one
very
like
it
,
that
is
,
they
are
put
to
worke
on
the
rivers
,
in
the
Kings
ships
and
vessels
,
they
tugge
at
the
oare
,
and
do
other
services
,
being
bound
two
together
in
one
chaine
.
They
only
are
condemned
to
death
,
(
which
is
commonly
executed
by
hanging
,
strangling
,
or
cutting
off
the
head
,
)
who
falsifie
the
Kings
mony
,
or
commit
murder
:
if
there
be
many
guilty
of
the
same
crime
,
one
man
only
is
executed
,
the
rest
have
other
punishments
inflicted
on
them
:
but
robbers
by
the
high-waies
are
all
to
die
,
if
the
fact
be
sufficiently
proved
.
Lesser
theeves
for
the
first
fault
,
if
the
theft
be
of
small
value
,
are
Bastinadoed
,
and
imprisoned
for
a
certaine
time
.
If
they
be
taken
a
second
time
,
they
have
the
same
punishment
with
some
advantage
;
or
else
they
have
these
two
letters
Za
Tao
imprinted
on
the
outside
of
their
arme
,
both
which
do
signifie
Thiefe
.
These
two
letters
are
neatly
carved
on
a
piece
of
wood
,
and
being
rubbed
over
with
inke
,
they
do
make
the
impression
of
them
on
their
flesh
,
and
then
with
another
piece
of
wood
,
wherein
are
foure
needles
conveniently
placed
,
they
do
prick
holes
in
that
part
of
their
flesh
which
is
coloured
with
inke
,
and
when
the
bloud
cometh
,
they
rub
it
with
their
hands
,
to
give
entrance
to
the
inke
;
and
by
that
means
the
impression
remaineth
for
ever
.
Adulterers
are
severely
punished
,
although
not
with
death
,
and
besides
other
chastisements
they
are
sufficiently
loaden
with
Bastinadoes
.
The
women
also
taken
in
the
same
fault
,
if
they
have
been
formerly
of
honest
repute
,
are
whipt
or
Bastinadoed
,
with
their
drawers
or
Calzones
pulled
downe
to
their
heeles
,
to
make
them
the
more
ashamed
,
and
sometimes
also
they
are
whipt
in
the
publick
streets
:
but
,
if
they
have
formerly
lost
both
their
shame
and
their
honour
,
they
beat
them
only
upon
their
Calzones
.
They
do
many
times
die
of
the
Bastinadoes
they
receive
,
especially
if
the
delinquent
deserve
death
,
and
they
have
a
minde
to
dispatch
him
;
for
it
is
impossible
a
man
should
live
,
after
he
hath
received
seventy
or
eighty
Bastinadoes
,
especially
as
they
are
laid
on
,
when
it
is
before
a
great
Tribunal
.
In
the
year
1617
there
was
in
the
City
of
Nankim
a
kinde
of
Confraternitie
,
or
society
of
fifty
men
,
called
by
them
Thien
Cam.
These
according
to
an
agreement
made
among
themselves
,
did
alwaies
assist
one
another
:
an
injury
resented
by
one
,
was
vindicated
by
all
,
and
by
this
meanes
they
committed
a
thousand
insolencies
:
at
length
they
were
almost
all
apprehended
,
&
distributed
to
the
severall
prisons
of
the
City
;
where
there
are
at
least
fourteen
or
fifteen
:
at
their
very
first
entrance
,
they
put
about
the
neck
of
each
a
Kian
Hao
(
of
which
we
will
speak
hereafter
)
so
heavie
,
that
it
was
impossible
for
him
that
bore
it
,
to
stirre
out
of
his
place
;
and
when
any
of
them
was
to
be
brought
out
,
he
was
forced
to
have
two
men
to
help
him
to
carry
it
.
They
were
brought
to
a
triall
before
the
Governour
of
the
City
,
who
caused
them
to
receive
threescore
and
ten
blowes
a
man
,
whereof
they
all
dyed
.
For
ordinary
crimes
they
inflict
a
certain
punishment
,
that
is
not
in
use
among
us
in
Portugall
;
they
call
it
Kian
Hao
It
is
a
great
thick
board
,
foure
or
five
Palmes
square
,
with
a
hole
cut
in
the
middle
of
it
about
the
bignesse
of
a
mans
neck
.
This
they
fasten
about
their
necks
,
and
to
it
are
hung
two
scrolls
of
paper
of
a
hands
breadth
,
wherein
are
written
his
fault
,
and
the
cause
of
his
punishment
;
they
serve
also
to
shew
that
the
board
hath
not
been
opened
:
and
so
with
these
great
boards
about
their
necks
,
these
poore
wretches
are
brought
out
every
day
,
and
exposed
to
shame
in
the
publick
streets
,
for
fifteen
,
twenty
,
or
thirty
days
,
according
as
they
are
adjudged
by
their
sentence
,
whose
greatest
rigour
is
,
that
during
all
that
time
these
boards
are
not
taken
off
their
necks
,
neither
night
nor
day
.
And
all
this
must
be
understood
to
be
done
after
they
have
received
their
Bastinadoes
,
which
are
never
wanting
,
there
being
no
condemnation
in
China
,
(
unlesse
it
be
pecuniary
,
)
without
this
previous
disposition
:
neither
is
it
necessary
to
make
mention
of
it
in
their
condemnation
,
this
being
alwaies
understood
to
be
their
first
dish
,
and
as
a
necessary
,
though
accessary
circumstance
;
and
then
followeth
their
sentence
,
as
the
principall
verb.
And
the
truth
is
,
that
,
as
the
Giapponesses
are
wont
to
say
,
they
cannot
Governe
without
the
Catana
,
that
is
,
the
Scimitar
or
Sword
;
so
it
may
be
said
of
the
Chinesses
,
that
without
Bambu
,
that
is
,
the
cudgell
or
Baston
,
with
which
they
use
to
beat
men
,
it
is
not
possible
they
should
be
ruled
.
For
the
better
understanding
of
this
,
I
will
briefly
declare
the
use
of
it
.
In
every
Tribunall
of
China
,
when
the
Mandarine
giveth
audience
,
there
stand
neere
unto
his
Table
ten
or
twelve
men
on
both
sides
thereof
,
with
long
Cudgells
in
their
hands
,
rested
upon
the
ground
(
and
sometimes
for
the
greater
terrour
,
they
will
place
fourty
men
about
them
,
as
they
did
,
when
the
fathers
were
brought
before
them
for
their
Religion
.
)
These
Cudgells
are
seaven
palms
long
,
being
at
the
bottom
about
a
hands
breadth
in
circumference
,
tapering
still
towards
the
top
,
where
they
are
small
and
slender
,
that
they
might
more
commodiously
be
used
with
both
hands
.
They
are
made
of
Bambu
,
which
hath
some
resemblance
to
Cane
,
in
that
it
is
knotty
and
hollow
within
,
but
is
different
in
this
,
that
it
is
a
massie
,
strong
,
heavie
,
hard
wood
.
Moreover
,
on
the
Table
of
the
Mandarine
standeth
that
case
of
woodden
Tallies
,
whereof
we
have
spoken
,
and
every
Tally
importeth
five
blowes
;
wherefore
when
the
Mandarine
would
have
any
one
Bastinadoed
,
he
throweth
downe
as
many
Tallies
,
as
make
up
the
number
of
the
blowes
he
would
have
given
.
Every
one
of
the
Upi
(
as
the
Portughesses
call
them
who
carry
the
Bastons
)
is
ready
to
take
his
Tally
,
others
to
sieze
the
patient
,
and
to
lay
him
on
the
ground
.
Assoone
as
his
breeches
are
pulled
downe
,
presently
one
of
the
Upi
layeth
five
Bastinadoes
upon
his
naked
flesh
,
according
to
the
import
of
his
Tally
,
and
withdraweth
himselfe
.
Then
cometh
another
,
and
layeth
on
other
five
,
and
so
it
is
alwayes
done
by
a
fresh
hand
,
till
he
hath
received
the
number
assigned
him
:
when
the
Mandarine
throweth
the
Tallies
out
of
the
case
,
he
is
not
to
give
any
reason
for
it
,
neither
must
he
be
asked
,
but
his
commands
are
presently
put
in
execution
,
and
only
in
some
smaller
offences
the
patient
may
obtain
with
his
money
,
that
the
blowes
be
not
altogether
so
fierce
and
cruell
.
This
is
to
be
understood
,
when
the
Mandarine
sitteth
on
his
Tribunal
,
for
in
no
other
place
he
maketh
use
of
those
Tallies
,
although
he
be
alwayes
waited
on
with
those
Cudgells
;
and
by
reason
the
use
of
them
is
so
frequent
,
they
alwayes
accompany
the
Mandarine
,
who
maketh
use
of
them
in
any
place
,
and
upon
any
occasion
.
It
were
a
sufficient
cause
if
any
one
that
met
him
on
horse-back
did
not
alight
,
or
that
he
crossed
his
way
,
which
because
it
is
a
slight
fault
,
is
chastised
only
with
five
or
ten
blowes
.
And
the
Mandarine
hath
this
power
,
not
only
in
the
Townes
and
Cities
of
his
owne
Iurisdiction
,
but
also
in
any
place
whatsoever
,
though
it
be
not
properly
under
his
Authority
.
Before
I
left
the
City
of
Nankim
,
(
the
Metropolis
of
the
Province
of
Kiamsi
,
where
we
have
a
Church
,
a
house
,
and
a
good
number
of
Christians
,
)
there
came
thither
a
Mandarine
,
who
was
Judge
of
one
of
the
neighbouring
Townes
,
and
passed
through
our
street
,
which
is
one
of
the
most
frequented
of
that
City
.
There
was
,
in
a
remote
corner
thereof
,
a
fortune-teller
,
one
of
those
,
who
used
to
sell
good
fortunes
to
the
people
,
sitting
in
his
chaire
,
with
his
Table
,
books
,
and
other
things
before
him
.
The
Mandarine
passed
once
up
,
and
another
time
downe
the
street
,
and
the
Suon
Mim
(
for
so
they
call
these
Diviners
)
never
moved
himselfe
off
his
chaire
,
either
the
first
or
the
second
time
.
After
a
few
houres
the
Mandarine
had
occasion
to
passe
through
the
same
street
againe
,
and
coming
to
a
little
Piazza
,
in
a
corner
whereof
this
unhappy
fortune-teller
had
his
seat
,
the
Mandarine
called
out
to
him
,
saying
,
you
make
no
difference
of
men
,
neither
do
you
doe
your
Courtesie
to
the
Kings
Mandarines
:
take
him
away
,
and
give
him
what
he
deserveth
;
presently
in
the
street
,
before
his
owne
seat
,
they
gave
him
ten
Bastinadoes
.
Go
your
waies
now
said
the
Mandarine
,
and
learn
manners
,
and
study
better
that
art
of
yours
,
since
you
have
not
been
able
to
foresee
this
good
fortune
,
that
hath
befallen
you
:
with
so
much
facility
do
they
bestow
their
Bastinadoes
;
neither
do
men
make
any
account
of
them
,
although
they
alwaies
pay
them
in
ready
coyn
;
all
do
give
them
,
all
receive
them
,
and
all
have
felt
them
,
neither
doth
it
seeme
strange
to
any
one
,
nor
doth
any
hold
himselfe
aggrieved
for
them
.
In
the
same
manner
do
Lords
and
Masters
chastise
their
servants
,
except
only
,
that
for
the
most
part
they
do
not
take
downe
their
breeches
.
The
like
do
Schoole-Masters
use
in
their
Schooles
to
their
Scholars
,
of
what
quality
soever
they
be
;
beating
them
on
the
buttocks
with
their
breeches
on
,
and
laying
them
not
upon
the
ground
,
but
upon
a
forme
.
The
same
also
do
they
use
to
little
children
,
for
they
have
neither
whips
nor
disciplines
,
but
rather
abhorre
them
;
wondring
how
we
can
chastise
our
children
with
a
whip
,
which
they
apprehend
to
be
a
very
cruell
thing
;
and
the
children
themselves
,
because
the
whip
smarteth
more
,
and
t
is
struck
upon
their
naked
skin
,
do
rather
choose
the
Bambu
.
And
that
you
might
want
nothing
,
there
are
in
China
certain
persons
,
who
do
buy
these
Bastinadoes
at
the
Tribunals
;
or
(
to
speak
more
correctly
,
)
do
sell
the
receiving
of
them
in
stead
of
others
.
But
this
is
only
in
some
slight
causes
,
for
in
others
they
neither
may
nor
will
.
But
when
the
cause
is
such
that
this
may
be
done
,
he
agreeth
with
the
party
for
so
much
a
Bastinado
,
and
appeareth
before
the
Mandarine
in
the
place
of
the
delinquent
,
and
receiveth
them
for
him
.
The
Rack
is
used
also
in
certain
necessary
cases
.
I
do
not
know
that
they
have
above
two
kindes
of
it
.
That
of
the
feet
,
and
that
of
the
hands
.
For
the
feet
they
use
an
instrument
called
Kia
Quen
,
it
consisteth
of
three
pieces
of
wood
put
in
one
Traverse
,
that
in
the
middle
is
fixt
,
the
other
two
are
moveable
,
between
these
their
feet
are
put
,
where
they
are
squeezed
and
prest
,
till
the
heele-bone
run
into
the
foot
:
for
the
hands
they
use
also
certain
small
pieces
of
wood
between
their
fingers
,
they
call
them
Tean
Zu
,
then
they
straiten
them
very
hard
,
and
seale
them
round
about
with
paper
,
and
so
they
have
them
for
some
space
of
time
.
CHAP.
29.
Of
some
particular
things
,
which
do
facilitate
and
rectifie
the
Government
in
China
.
THe
First
is
,
that
the
King
doth
bear
the
charges
of
his
Officers
,
furnishing
them
with
all
manner
of
expences
,
by
this
meanes
,
taking
from
them
all
occasions
,
which
might
,
through
their
necessities
either
engage
them
to
severall
Persons
,
or
runne
them
much
into
debt
,
obliging
them
by
the
same
meanes
more
strictly
to
observe
the
lawes
,
and
to
walk
more
directly
in
the
paths
of
justice
.
After
that
a
Doctour
,
or
Licentiate
,
or
any
other
hath
an
employment
bestowed
upon
him
at
Court
,
and
departeth
thence
to
go
to
his
Government
,
all
the
expences
of
his
person
,
Servants
and
Familie
,
as
well
in
travelling
by
water
as
by
land
,
including
the
hire
of
Boats
,
Carts
,
Horses
,
Porters
,
and
other
things
,
are
all
defrayed
by
the
King
.
Throughout
their
whole
journey
they
never
lodge
at
Innes
,
but
in
all
the
Townes
and
Cities
,
there
are
Palaces
appointed
for
to
entertain
them
,
where
all
things
fitting
are
provided
for
them
.
They
alwayes
send
a
man
before
as
an
harbenger
,
so
that
by
that
time
they
arrive
,
all
things
are
in
order
for
their
reception
.
And
if
it
fall
out
,
as
sometimes
it
doth
,
that
they
cannot
reach
to
a
good
Town
,
there
are
in
certain
places
,
houses
built
for
this
purpose
by
the
King
,
which
they
call
Yeli
,
where
every
thing
is
provided
for
them
.
The
worst
is
,
that
because
it
is
all
at
the
Kings
charges
it
is
done
more
profusely
and
lavishly
than
is
requisite
:
as
for
example
,
when
the
Mandarine
hath
occasion
for
ten
horses
to
carry
his
familie
,
they
require
fifteen
or
twenty
;
and
there
is
likewise
provision
made
for
so
many
through
the
whole
journey
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
them
receive
this
in
money
.
Neither
doth
the
matter
stop
here
,
but
goeth
yet
further
.
There
being
some
,
who
have
not
so
much
care
of
their
credit
and
reputation
,
as
of
their
purse
;
and
when
they
are
to
have
so
many
dishes
,
and
so
many
severall
sorts
of
meat
,
according
to
the
Kings
appointment
,
they
give
order
,
that
the
provision
should
be
lesse
and
receive
the
rest
in
money
,
neverthelesse
there
are
but
few
who
dare
be
guilty
of
such
basenesse
.
Neither
doth
the
King
only
furnish
the
expence
of
their
persons
,
but
that
also
,
which
is
requisite
to
sustaine
the
honour
and
dignitie
of
their
places
,
as
,
men
on
horse
back
,
and
on
foot
to
accompany
them
from
Town
to
Town
through
all
places
where
they
are
to
passe
.
The
Second
is
,
that
in
the
places
where
their
Governments
are
,
he
provideth
them
Palaces
for
their
habitation
,
in
case
they
have
none
of
their
own
,
as
also
rich
Furniture
and
moveables
,
and
all
manner
of
Servants
within
doors
,
and
without
doors
even
to
the
pages
,
who
are
never
so
few
,
but
that
he
alloweth
eight
or
ten
of
them
to
a
Judge
of
the
smallest
Town
;
yet
they
do
not
waite
all
at
one
time
,
unlesse
it
be
when
the
Mandarine
giveth
a
particular
command
for
it
.
The
Third
is
,
that
the
Mandarines
,
in
treating
with
the
subjects
,
are
very
warie
and
circumspect
,
never
discoursing
nor
treating
in
secret
with
any
,
but
alwayes
publickly
,
so
that
every
one
may
be
witnesse
to
what
they
say
.
Their
Palaces
are
alwayes
kept
shut
within
&
without
.
After
they
have
given
audience
(
which
they
do
constantly
every
day
,
&
many
times
both
morning
and
evening
,
for
there
is
alwayes
someting
to
do
)
they
retire
,
and
the
Palace
is
shut
within
,
for
the
Mandarines
,
and
without
,
for
the
Officers
.
And
although
the
gates
are
opened
as
often
as
he
hath
a
mind
to
go
abroad
,
yet
it
is
never
done
secretly
,
but
one
beateth
a
drumme
within
,
to
whom
another
answereth
without
,
and
presently
the
Officers
and
other
people
,
who
are
to
accompany
him
,
come
together
;
assoon
as
they
are
all
assembled
,
the
gates
of
the
Palace
are
opened
,
&
the
Mandarine
cometh
out
.
The
Fourth
is
,
that
no
person
of
their
house
,
whether
they
be
Sonnes
,
Cousins
,
or
Servants
that
dwell
with
them
,
may
go
out
to
visit
,
converse
,
or
treat
of
any
businesse
,
for
fear
least
they
should
receive
any
bribe
or
present
.
The
Pourveyour
,
or
Caterour
,
dwelleth
without
,
and
is
of
the
same
Tribunall
,
as
well
as
the
rest
of
the
Officers
,
and
hath
every
day
given
him
in
writing
,
what
he
is
to
buy
.
And
because
it
is
not
convenient
that
the
gates
of
the
Palace
should
be
opened
upon
every
small
occasion
,
they
have
all
turning
wheeles
,
by
which
they
receive
in
,
and
send
out
,
whatsoever
there
is
occasion
for
.
The
Fifth
is
,
that
they
govern
only
three
years
in
one
place
,
by
which
meanes
they
are
prevented
from
establishing
themselves
too
strongly
,
and
from
contracting
any
streight
alliances
or
friendships
.
None
governeth
in
his
own
Countrie
,
except
the
Captains
,
who
are
presumed
,
when
there
is
occasion
,
will
defend
and
preserve
their
own
Countrie
,
with
greater
affections
and
endeavours
than
strangers
.
The
Sixth
it
,
that
among
the
Mandarines
,
there
is
a
great
subordination
of
some
to
others
.
The
inferiours
with
all
reverence
and
obedience
,
respect
their
Superiours
,
and
also
visit
them
courteously
,
and
at
certain
set
times
do
make
them
presents
.
The
Seventh
is
,
that
there
is
a
strict
watch
kept
over
the
Government
.
For
besides
the
Tauli
and
Quoli
,
whose
office
it
is
to
inform
themselves
of
whatsoever
passeth
,
and
accordingly
to
give
advice
thereof
to
the
King
,
every
Province
hath
a
Visitour
,
not
for
many
years
,
but
a
new
one
every
year
,
to
the
end
he
might
do
his
Office
more
exactly
,
and
that
he
might
either
chastise
,
or
give
notice
to
the
King
of
such
as
do
not
comply
with
their
duty
,
according
to
their
obligation
.
The
Eighth
is
,
that
every
three
years
there
is
a
general
visitation
held
upon
all
the
Mandarines
of
the
Kingdome
,
partly
by
meanes
of
the
information
of
the
Visitours
,
and
partly
by
private
inquisition
,
and
it
is
held
the
same
year
,
wherein
,
from
all
parts
of
the
Kingdome
,
the
Mandarines
go
to
render
obedience
to
the
King
in
Pekim
,
and
so
the
execution
of
this
review
is
done
at
the
Court
it self
by
chastising
some
,
abasing
others
,
and
taking
their
offices
away
.
The
principall
causes
for
which
they
are
punished
,
are
these
following
.
First
if
they
sell
justice
,
by
receiving
bribes
,
these
lose
their
Offices
,
and
are
sent
home
to
their
houses
.
The
Second
is
,
if
they
be
rigorous
and
cruell
,
punishing
men
beyond
all
humanitie
,
these
lose
both
their
Office
and
honour
,
and
are
put
into
the
ranck
of
the
common
people
.
The
Third
is
,
if
they
be
negligent
or
carelesse
in
their
government
,
they
lose
their
Office
,
but
retain
still
the
Ensignes
of
their
dignitie
.
The
Fourth
is
,
if
they
be
hastie
and
precipitate
,
and
not
deliberate
enough
in
giving
their
judgment
,
these
are
abased
to
lower
Offices
,
as
from
a
Governour
to
a
Judge
,
and
the
like
.
The
Fifth
is
,
if
they
be
too
young
,
and
their
Actions
light
and
Iuvenile
,
these
are
likewise
degraded
,
and
employed
in
lower
charges
.
The
sixt
,
if
they
be
old
,
and
have
not
strength
to
undergo
the
paines
requisite
in
their
audiences
,
and
other
services
of
the
King
,
they
give
them
their
Quietus
est
,
and
send
them
to
take
their
ease
at
their
own
houses
.
And
although
this
be
not
a
fault
,
but
only
a
failing
of
nature
,
yet
it
is
the
worst
of
all
,
because
they
,
not
being
able
to
remedie
the
incommodities
of
their
old
age
,
this
defect
stil
encreaseth
upon
them
by
time
,
and
they
are
by
consequence
made
uncapable
of
returne
to
their
Offices
.
The
Seaventh
is
,
if
they
be
carelesse
in
the
conduct
and
government
of
their
house
and
Familie
;
whither
it
be
that
,
where
they
actually
dwell
,
or
that
which
is
in
their
own
Country
,
which
is
governed
also
by
their
order
,
to
which
both
their
servants
,
kindred
and
sonnes
,
do
yeeld
an
exact
obedience
(
which
is
not
hard
for
them
to
obtain
,
by
reason
of
their
great
authoritie
)
these
likewise
lose
their
Office
.
The
Ninth
thing
,
which
much
facilitateth
good
government
,
is
,
that
the
Kings
will
hear
the
Mandarines
speak
,
although
it
be
in
a
businesse
that
is
displeasing
to
them
;
and
the
Mandarines
will
freely
speak
to
them
,
although
it
be
with
some
hazard
to
themselves
;
so
that
both
the
one
and
the
other
are
much
to
be
admired
,
In
the
Mandarines
,
their
liberty
in
advising
,
And
in
the
Kings
,
their
facility
in
hearing
,
In
the
Mandarines
,
their
zeale
to
justice
and
good
government
,
And
in
the
Kings
,
their
sinceritie
and
desire
to
settle
and
establish
it
.
They
have
many
examples
of
this
in
their
Historie
,
and
I
am
willing
to
set
down
two
or
three
of
them
.
From
a
certain
Province
,
there
was
sent
unto
the
King
,
a
damsell
of
a
rare
beautie
,
and
incomparable
features
.
Now
his
predecessour
had
been
formerly
intrigued
and
engaged
in
the
like
occasion
,
&
very
great
dammages
had
resulted
thereby
unto
the
Kingdome
(
for
such
like
persons
are
seldome
causes
of
much
good
)
and
the
same
inconveniences
were
feared
at
present
.
A
Colao
undertook
the
businesse
,
and
resolved
to
speak
to
the
King
about
it
:
he
was
admitted
,
and
spake
with
so
much
efficacy
and
perswasion
that
the
King
told
him
,
that
assoon
as
she
was
brought
to
the
Palace
,
she
should
be
dismised
and
sent
away
.
Sir
,
replyed
the
Mandarine
,
your
Majesty
would
do
well
to
command
her
to
be
sent
away
suddenly
,
immediatly
,
for
if
she
once
enter
into
your
house
,
and
that
you
have
seen
her
,
and
heard
her
speak
,
your
hands
will
tremble
,
for
women
have
the
power
to
enchaunt
without
witch-craft
:
neither
will
I
go
out
at
one
gate
of
the
Palace
,
till
she
be
first
sent
away
at
another
.
The
which
was
accordingly
put
in
execution
.
There
was
a
King
so
taken
with
the
love
of
Birds
,
that
he
caused
the
most
curious
and
beautifull
Birds
to
be
sought
for
through
the
woods
of
the
whole
Kingdome
:
and
as
the
Kings
will
is
like
the
primum
mobile
,
in
giving
motion
to
the
hands
of
his
subjects
,
this
search
was
put
in
execution
with
great
labour
and
oppression
of
the
people
,
especially
of
one
Province
,
where
this
chase
was
continually
made
by
many
,
insomuch
that
the
husbandmen
could
not
attend
their
Ploughing
and
Sowing
:
so
that
by
this
meanes
they
came
to
suffer
great
want
.
It
happened
that
a
Mandarine
passed
through
that
Province
,
as
he
came
from
another
,
who
had
more
zeale
and
compassion
for
them
,
than
they
who
governed
there
.
Assoon
as
he
was
come
to
Court
he
presented
a
Memoriall
to
the
King
,
wherein
he
did
so
lively
set
forth
the
small
importance
of
that
chase
,
and
the
great
trouble
and
disturbance
which
it
caused
to
the
people
,
that
the
King
,
not
only
bounded
his
curiosity
,
and
commanded
they
should
desist
from
taking
any
more
Birds
;
but
also
gave
libertie
to
those
,
which
were
already
taken
,
commanding
the
doors
of
the
Aviaries
and
Cages
to
be
set
open
,
that
they
might
fly
away
.
In
the
City
of
Pekim
,
in
the
Palace
of
one
of
the
Kings
daughters
,
whom
they
call
Cum
Chu
,
there
was
one
of
her
Servants
,
who
was
very
insolent
,
having
committed
many
high
crimes
,
and
one
among
the
rest
,
which
deserved
death
:
the
Mandarines
much
desired
to
apprehend
him
,
but
in
the
Palace
they
could
not
,
and
he
never
went
abroad
,
but
when
he
wayted
on
his
Princesse
.
At
length
there
was
a
Mandarine
,
who
resolved
to
take
him
by
any
meanes
he
could
,
and
to
this
effect
,
when
the
Princesse
went
next
abroad
,
he
with
his
men
set
himself
before
the
coaches
,
and
made
them
stop
,
and
then
presently
laid
hands
on
that
man
,
and
carried
him
away
.
The
Princesse
,
resenting
the
afront
that
was
done
her
,
returned
presently
to
the
Palace
full
of
indignation
,
and
was
so
transported
with
colar
,
that
she
would
not
stay
till
the
King
came
back
from
the
audience
,
where
he
then
was
,
but
went
thither
her self
in
person
to
complain
,
The
Mandarine
was
presently
sent
for
,
who
had
put
himself
in
a
readiness
,
well
imagining
he
should
be
called
:
he
presenteth
himself
before
the
King
,
who
sharply
reproved
him
.
He
answered
him
,
Sir
,
I
have
done
nothing
but
that
which
your
Majestie
commandeth
,
&
the
law
ordaineth
.
But
you
ought
,
replyed
the
King
,
to
have
sought
some
other
time
and
opportunity
.
I
have
sought
it
long
enough
,
answered
the
Mandarine
,
but
I
should
never
have
found
it
.
At
least
,
replyed
the
King
,
ask
my
daughter
pardon
,
and
bow
your
head
.
Where
there
is
no
fault
,
answered
the
other
,
there
is
no
need
of
pardon
,
neither
will
I
ask
pardon
for
having
discharged
my
Office
.
Then
the
King
commanded
two
Mandarines
,
that
by
force
they
should
bow
his
head
down
to
the
ground
:
but
he
by
strength
kept
himself
up
so
stiff
,
that
it
was
not
possible
for
them
to
do
it
;
so
that
the
King
was
constrained
to
send
him
away
.
A
few
daies
after
the
King
gave
order
,
that
he
should
have
a
better
Office
bestowed
upon
him
,
being
much
satisfied
with
his
integrity
.
I
forbear
to
relate
many
like
cases
,
which
I
might
bring
in
confirmation
of
this
.
The
Tenth
is
the
strickt
watch
and
ward
,
which
is
kept
in
the
Ci●ies
,
Townes
and
Villages
;
in
every
street
there
is
placed
a
man
,
and
if
it
be
long
,
two
or
more
;
who
are
appointed
to
take
care
of
any
disorders
that
may
arise
there
.
In
every
street
likewise
there
is
a
kinde
of
prison
called
Lemphù
,
that
is
,
the
cold
shop
,
where
upon
a
sudden
occasion
they
may
imprison
a
delinquent
,
untill
notice
be
given
thereof
to
some
Magistrate
.
The
Eleventh
is
,
that
every
night
infallibly
all
the
gates
of
the
City
are
shut
up
as
we
have
already
said
.
The
streets
also
are
shut
up
with
grates
made
for
that
purpose
:
But
the
streets
are
not
alwaies
shut
up
,
nor
in
all
parts
of
the
City
,
but
only
in
some
,
and
that
upon
some
certain
occasions
and
occurrences
.
The
Twelfth
is
,
that
persons
of
honour
and
authority
do
beare
great
respect
one
to
another
,
and
it
would
be
accounted
a
great
disgrace
for
any
of
them
to
quarrell
with
another
openly
.
Hence
it
happeneth
,
that
although
many
times
they
have
occasion
of
disgust
and
hatred
,
yet
outwardly
they
alwaies
observe
their
Decorum
;
neither
do
they
,
upon
this
account
,
avoyd
any
meetings
that
they
might
not
come
together
.
The
Thirteenth
is
,
that
none
do
beare
armes
except
the
Souldiers
,
and
they
only
at
their
musters
,
or
when
they
do
accompany
the
Mandarines
.
The
common
people
,
who
contrariwise
do
easily
quarrell
one
with
another
,
do
make
use
only
of
their
fists
,
and
he
that
catcheth
the
other
first
by
the
haire
gaineth
the
battell
;
nay
,
if
they
have
any
thing
in
their
hands
,
that
might
draw
bloud
,
as
a
staffe
,
a
piece
of
wood
or
iron
,
or
such
like
thing
,
presently
they
lay
it
downe
,
and
go
to
it
with
their
fists
.
The
Fourteenth
is
,
that
the
whores
and
curtezans
,
who
are
many
times
the
causes
of
great
disorders
,
do
lodge
without
the
walls
,
neither
is
any
of
them
suffered
to
dwell
within
.
They
have
no
particular
houses
,
but
many
of
them
live
together
with
a
man
,
who
hath
the
care
and
government
of
them
,
and
is
obliged
to
give
an
account
of
any
disorder
that
falleth
out
in
their
lodgings
.
The
Fifteenth
is
,
that
they
forbid
all
commerce
with
strangers
within
the
Kingdom
,
least
they
might
infect
them
with
new
customes
and
manners
,
and
disturbe
their
ancient
way
of
government
,
which
is
a
law
,
that
was
in
part
observed
also
by
the
Lacedemonians
,
upon
the
very
same
motive
.
Yet
they
have
never
prohibited
Embassadours
from
other
Kingdoms
,
and
accordingly
many
are
received
,
who
are
sent
from
the
neighbouring
Kings
:
only
they
lay
this
obligation
upon
them
,
that
when
they
are
arrived
at
the
first
City
of
the
Kingdom
,
they
are
to
stay
there
,
where
the
Magistrates
do
treate
them
with
all
honour
and
respect
,
and
presently
give
the
King
advice
of
their
arrivall
,
who
sendeth
them
leave
to
come
to
the
Court
,
without
which
licence
,
they
are
not
permitted
to
go
forward
.
When
they
are
come
to
Court
,
they
are
lodged
in
a
particular
Palace
,
whence
they
may
not
go
out
,
but
in
the
manner
we
have
above
related
.
Above
all
,
they
have
their
certain
laws
,
statutes
,
and
ordinances
,
by
which
both
they
and
their
Kingdom
are
governed
.
These
are
of
two
sorts
,
The
first
consisteth
in
ancient
rites
,
customes
and
ceremonies
,
common
to
the
whole
Kingdom
,
and
are
contained
in
five
Bookes
,
and
are
esteemed
to
be
,
as
it
were
Sacred
.
Of
the
second
sort
are
the
laws
of
the
Kingdom
,
according
to
which
,
Justice
is
administred
in
particular
cases
,
both
civill
and
criminall
,
concerning
all
that
is
to
be
observed
in
the
execution
of
them
.
These
are
likewise
very
ancient
,
and
are
all
founded
upon
those
five
Cardinall
vertues
,
so
much
esteemed
by
their
Ancestours
,
and
which
are
at
this
day
held
in
great
veneration
among
them
,
that
is
,
Gin
,
Y
,
Li
,
Chi
,
Sin
:
Pietie
,
Iustice
,
Policie
,
Prudence
and
Fidelitie
.
Gin
,
say
they
,
signifieth
Pietie
,
Humanitie
,
Charitie
,
Reverence
,
Love
and
Compassion
.
Which
they
expliane
after
this
manner
,
To
esteeme
ones
selfe
lesse
than
others
,
To
be
affable
,
To
succour
those
that
are
afflicted
,
To
help
those
that
are
in
necessitie
,
To
have
a
tender
and
compassionate
heart
,
To
beare
good
will
to
all
men
,
and
,
To
use
all
this
more
particularly
toward
their
parents
,
sustaining
them
while
they
are
in
health
,
and
taking
care
to
have
them
cured
while
they
are
sick
,
serving
them
while
they
live
,
and
honouring
them
with
funerall
obsequies
,
when
they
are
dead
.
Y
,
according
to
their
exposition
,
is
Iustice
,
Equalitie
,
Integritie
,
condescention
in
things
reasonable
and
just
.
In
this
manner
the
Judge
is
to
give
every
man
his
owne
.
The
rich
man
,
To
take
heed
he
be
not
proud
of
his
wealth
,
and
,
To
give
some
part
of
it
to
the
poore
,
To
worship
heaven
,
To
respect
the
earth
,
Not
to
be
contentious
,
Not
to
be
obstinate
,
To
yeeld
to
what
is
just
and
conformable
to
reason
.
Li
,
they
say
,
is
Policie
,
Courtesie
,
to
honour
and
reverence
others
as
is
fitting
:
which
consisteth
,
In
the
mutuall
respect
one
man
is
to
beare
another
,
In
the
mature
consideration
&
circumspection
,
which
is
to
be
used
in
the
ordering
of
their
affaires
,
In
the
modestie
of
their
outward
deportment
,
In
obedience
to
the
Magistrates
,
In
being
affable
to
young
men
,
and
respectfull
to
old
men
.
Chi
,
signifieth
Prudence
and
Wisdom
,
the
which
they
place
,
In
reading
of
bookes
,
In
learning
of
Sciences
,
In
being
perfect
in
the
liberall
arts
,
To
be
learned
in
matters
of
Antiquitie
,
To
be
well
versed
in
the
knowledge
of
moderne
affaires
,
To
observe
well
what
is
past
,
thereby
to
better
regulate
the
present
and
future
occasions
,
To
discerne
right
from
wrong
.
Sin
,
they
say
,
is
Fidelitie
and
Veritie
.
It
consisteth
in
a
sincere
heart
and
a
reall
intention
,
To
do
only
that
which
is
good
,
To
imitate
what
is
just
,
To
make
their
works
and
words
agree
,
and
that
which
is
hidden
within
,
to
that
which
appeareth
outwardly
.
According
to
this
distribution
of
their
doctrine
,
they
reduce
the
Common-wealth
to
five
orders
of
persons
,
correlative
to
one
another
in
what
concerneth
the
observance
and
duty
of
each
,
that
is
,
the
King
and
the
Subject
,
Father
and
Sonne
,
Husband
and
Wife
,
Elder
Brothers
and
Younger
Brothers
,
and
Friends
one
to
another
.
The
King
is
to
observe
toward
his
Subjects
,
Vigilancie
,
Love
and
Clemencie
,
and
the
Subjects
toward
the
King
,
Loyalty
,
Reverence
,
and
Obedience
.
The
Father
toward
his
Children
,
Love
and
Compassion
.
They
toward
their
Father
,
Obedience
and
Pietie
.
The
Husband
toward
the
Wife
,
Love
and
Union
.
She
toward
her
Husband
,
Fidelitie
,
Respect
,
and
Complacency
.
The
Elder
Brothers
toward
the
Younger
,
Love
and
Instruction
.
The
Younger
toward
the
Elder
,
that
is
,
to
all
their
brothers
that
are
elder
than
they
,
Obedience
and
Respect
.
Friends
toward
one
another
Fidelitie
,
Truth
and
Sinceritie
.
This
is
the
manner
of
living
,
which
they
observed
in
ancient
times
,
and
in
the
golden
age
:
when
their
lawes
were
few
,
and
they
that
gave
Obedience
to
them
many
,
being
all
founded
upon
the
light
and
principalls
of
nature
,
as
is
yet
to
be
seen
in
their
books
,
expressed
almost
in
the
same
termes
they
are
in
ours
:
when
men
took
no
pleasure
in
governing
,
but
retired
from
the
Court
,
and
left
their
government
,
if
they
saw
the
people
were
not
profited
by
their
authoritie
and
example
,
or
that
Kings
did
not
moderate
themselves
by
their
admonitions
;
and
so
withdrew
themselves
to
their
owne
possessions
,
which
they
tilled
with
their
owne
hands
,
as
I
have
already
touched
in
another
place
.
But
after
that
Ambition
and
Avarice
prevailed
over
vertue
,
and
private
Interest
had
blinded
Honour
and
Generositie
,
this
manner
of
living
began
to
decay
,
and
lawes
to
encrease
:
the
new
Princes
changing
some
,
moderating
others
,
and
adding
many
,
especially
Humvù
,
the
first
of
this
familie
which
raigneth
at
present
,
who
finding
the
Kingdome
,
by
having
been
some
years
under
the
Tyranny
of
the
Tartars
,
to
have
changed
many
of
their
ancient
customes
,
for
those
of
strangers
,
wholly
altered
the
form
of
government
,
and
reduced
the
Kingdom
,
which
was
formerly
divided
among
many
Princes
,
into
fifteen
Provinces
and
one
Sole
Monarch
:
whence
he
was
constrained
to
make
new
lawes
,
having
notwithstanding
alwaies
regard
unto
the
ancient
ones
.
Moreover
,
the
Chinesse
have
their
Commandements
,
and
in
some
Provinces
they
print
them
very
well
,
and
stick
them
up
on
the
posts
of
their
doores
towards
the
street
;
I
believe
they
are
not
very
ancient
,
and
have
some
correspondence
with
our
Decalogue
,
as
Not
to
kill
,
Not
to
steale
,
Not
to
lie
,
To
Honour
their
Father
and
Mother
,
&c.
And
in
this
point
of
Honouring
their
Parents
,
we
have
much
to
learne
of
the
Chinesses
,
as
also
all
other
nations
,
who
,
in
my
judgement
,
are
all
exceeded
in
this
,
by
China
.
Many
excellent
ancient
things
about
Honouring
their
Parents
,
are
to
this
day
growne
out
of
use
,
not
in
their
speaking
and
writing
,
but
in
the
execution
of
them
,
wherein
they
are
now
too
negligent
.
But
there
are
others
,
which
although
anciently
they
were
better
ordered
,
yet
are
to
this
day
in
force
and
vigour
enough
,
and
are
exactly
observed
from
the
King
even
to
the
meanest
Plebeian
,
not
only
in
sustaining
their
Parents
,
making
much
of
them
,
and
having
a
speciall
care
of
them
,
and
so
much
the
greater
,
by
how
much
the
elder
they
are
,
but
by
respecting
of
them
also
with
an
incredible
reverence
and
submission
,
and
this
,
what
degree
,
age
,
and
condition
soever
their
children
are
in
.
The
King
himselfe
,
on
certain
daies
of
the
year
,
visiteth
his
Mother
,
who
is
seated
on
a
Throne
,
and
,
foure
times
on
his
feet
,
and
foure
times
on
his
knees
,
he
maketh
her
a
profound
reverence
,
bowing
his
head
even
to
the
ground
.
The
same
custome
is
also
observed
through
the
greatest
part
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
if
by
chance
any
one
be
negligent
,
or
deficient
in
this
duty
,
toward
his
Parents
,
they
complaine
to
the
Magistrates
,
who
punish
such
offenders
very
severely
.
Nor
is
the
respect
lesse
,
which
they
beare
their
Masters
and
Tutours
.
And
if
Alexander
could
say
,
that
we
owe
more
to
our
Masters
,
who
instruct
us
,
than
to
our
Parents
who
beget
us
,
it
seemeth
to
me
,
that
in
China
only
this
duty
is
understood
,
and
discharged
as
it
ought
to
be
:
for
besides
the
respect
,
which
,
during
their
whole
life
,
they
professe
to
their
Masters
,
they
are
never
wanting
at
certain
times
to
make
them
presents
;
and
when
they
are
advanced
to
degrees
and
offices
,
they
conferre
on
their
Masters
very
considerable
benefits
and
favours
.
The
Old
men
also
in
this
Kingdom
have
their
place
and
advantage
,
the
Chinesses
honouring
them
no
lesse
than
they
were
anciently
esteemed
among
the
Lacedemonians
.
When
they
meet
together
,
although
there
be
some
of
the
company
,
who
are
of
greater
Nobilitie
(
if
they
have
not
a
dignitie
or
office
;
for
these
alwaies
keep
their
place
,
)
the
Old
men
have
the
precedence
,
and
the
young
men
upon
all
occasions
pay
them
great
respect
.
The
Magistrates
do
them
honour
publickly
,
especially
,
when
they
are
not
only
Old
in
years
,
but
also
in
vertue
and
good
life
,
having
lived
without
scandall
and
reproach
,
and
particularly
,
if
they
have
never
been
cited
into
any
Court
,
not
accused
of
any
crime
,
which
among
them
is
taken
for
a
Testimony
of
very
great
probitie
and
goodnesse
:
hence
came
their
proverb
,
which
saith
Xin
Pu
Kien
,
Quonzieu
Xita
Pao
,
that
is
,
The
man
who
hath
never
seen
a
Mandarine
(
they
mean
sitting
in
judgement
upon
him
)
is
a
precious
stone
.
The
Magistrates
every
yeare
make
them
a
publick
banquet
,
at
the
Kings
charges
,
with
Royall
magnificence
and
ceremonies
of
great
Honour
and
respect
,
shewing
thereby
,
what
is
due
to
grey
haires
,
which
are
venerable
,
not
only
for
their
years
,
but
also
for
their
vertues
.
To
conclude
,
the
Chinesses
have
their
books
full
of
Sentences
and
good
councells
,
did
they
but
as
well
observe
them
in
the
practise
,
as
they
keep
them
carefully
in
their
papers
.
I
will
only
repeat
some
few
of
them
,
which
come
first
to
my
memory
.
In
doing
service
to
our
Masters
and
old
men
,
the
principall
point
is
reverence
and
courtesie
.
We
must
hide
other
mens
faults
;
and
not
publish
our
owne
perfections
.
In
the
generall
Government
,
there
must
be
no
particular
affection
.
We
must
not
do
evill
,
though
it
be
never
so
little
,
nor
leave
a
good
deed
undone
,
because
it
is
not
great
.
The
vertuous
,
although
young
men
,
are
to
be
Honoured
,
and
the
vicious
,
although
old
men
,
are
to
be
avoided
.
CHAP.
30.
Of
the
Moores
,
Iewes
,
and
other
Nations
,
that
are
in
China
.
I
Have
spoken
briefly
of
the
Kingdome
of
China
,
the
people
,
their
customs
and
manners
,
as
well
as
I
have
been
able
,
in
regard
I
am
at
this
present
out
of
the
Country
,
and
deprived
of
the
use
of
their
books
,
out
of
which
I
might
have
taken
many
things
of
worth
and
curiositie
.
But
seeing
that
at
this
time
I
cannot
say
all
that
is
to
be
said
of
any
thing
,
it
will
not
be
amisse
,
to
say
something
of
all
,
and
therefore
I
will
now
speak
of
the
other
nations
,
who
live
among
them
.
In
describing
the
Province
of
Cantone
,
I
said
that
the
Island
of
Haynam
,
which
is
very
great
,
and
wholly
appertaineth
unto
China
,
is
divided
into
two
parts
:
the
first
,
which
is
neerest
to
the
continent
,
is
,
on
the
North
part
thereof
,
inhabited
by
Chinesses
,
and
governed
by
them
:
the
other
,
which
lieth
toward
the
South
,
upon
the
confines
of
Chochin
,
China
,
is
inhabited
by
a
barbarous
people
,
who
have
their
particular
language
,
and
their
laws
and
customes
different
,
without
medling
at
all
with
the
Chinesses
,
unlesse
it
be
in
some
things
of
commerce
.
I
said
also
,
that
between
the
Provinces
of
Chincheo
,
Cantone
,
and
Kiamsi
,
there
are
certain
Mountaines
which
unite
them
,
as
in
Catalogna
the
Mountaines
of
Monferrat
do
unite
that
Province
to
the
Kingdome
of
Arragon
;
and
how
within
those
Mountaines
there
was
a
small
Kingdome
,
which
was
likewise
Governed
by
it selfe
,
not
admitting
any
thing
from
the
Chinesses
,
except
Physicians
,
Medicines
,
and
some
little
traffique
.
Beside
these
in
the
Province
of
Yunnan
,
which
is
very
large
,
lying
towards
the
South
,
in
the
latitude
of
24
degrees
,
there
is
a
great
Countrie
inhabited
by
a
particular
people
,
who
use
another
language
and
other
customes
.
They
have
a
little
King
called
by
the
Chinesses
,
Thu
Quon
,
a
Mandarine
of
earth
,
they
pay
tribute
to
the
King
of
China
,
they
use
traffique
,
and
live
in
peace
.
The
same
things
hath
been
said
of
the
Province
of
Que
,
Ciheu
,
where
,
in
the
confines
thereof
,
there
is
a
people
,
who
have
their
particular
heads
,
and
Governours
,
without
any
other
dependance
on
the
Chinesses
,
than
the
Investiture
of
the
Title
,
by
which
they
are
called
.
There
are
moreover
in
China
,
Moors
in
great
abundance
,
not
in
all
the
Provinces
,
nor
in
every
City
,
but
yet
in
the
more
principall
.
They
speak
the
language
of
the
Countrie
,
and
know
nothing
of
their
own
tongue
,
a
few
words
only
excepted
.
They
are
acquainted
also
with
many
things
of
the
holy
Scripture
.
In
Nankim
I
found
one
,
who
was
born
and
bred
in
that
Citie
,
that
pronounced
to
me
David
,
Abraham
and
Isaac
,
as
distinctly
as
I
could
do
my self
.
In
their
Physiognomie
,
nose
,
,
eyes
,
beard
and
face
,
they
are
altotogether
like
the
Chinesses
.
They
are
Merchants
,
Physicians
&c.
They
have
Offices
in
the
Tribunals
:
they
study
and
are
admitted
to
the
examinations
,
and
come
many
times
to
be
Mandarines
,
but
not
of
the
great
ones
:
for
the
most
part
they
stop
at
the
degree
of
Licentiate
.
Commonly
where
they
live
,
there
are
Beef-Shambles
,
because
they
eat
no
Pork
,
therefore
wheresoever
they
are
,
they
kill
and
sell
Beef
;
and
it
seemeth
to
me
to
be
the
greatest
advantage
the
Country
ha●h
by
them
;
for
where
they
are
not
,
there
is
Seldome
any
of
that
flesh
to
be
sould
.
They
have
their
publick
Mosches
allowed
them
by
the
King
,
They
follow
their
own
religion
,
but
not
very
exactly
.
They
,
who
arrive
at
the
degree
of
Litterato
,
or
to
the
dignity
of
some
Office
,
do
not
much
care
to
be
advanced
higher
.
They
preserve
their
Nation
entire
,
by
marrying
with
one
another
,
although
sometimes
they
take
Chinesse
Women
for
their
Wives
;
but
they
never
give
their
Daughters
in
marriage
to
the
Sonnes
of
Chinesses
.
The
reason
is
,
because
in
China
the
wife
followeth
the
husband
,
she
is
brought
to
her
husbands-Fathers
house
,
there
she
liveth
and
followeth
his
religion
;
therefore
when
a
Gentile
is
brought
to
the
house
of
a
Moor
,
she
becometh
a
Moor
,
and
a
Moorish
Woman
being
brought
to
the
house
of
a
Gentile
,
must
infallibly
become
a
Gentile
.
The
Chinesses
despise
them
as
being
strangers
,
and
call
them
Hociteu
Hoci
Hoci
.
The
letters
,
with
which
they
write
their
name
,
hath
no
other
signification
,
but
only
proper
to
expresse
that
people
,
neverthelesse
they
are
very
angry
and
grieved
,
when
they
are
called
by
it
.
The
name
by
which
they
call
themselves
is
Kia
Muen
,
that
is
,
the
gate
of
Instructions
.
If
they
be
despised
of
the
Chinesses
,
they
no
lesse
despise
them
,
because
they
worship
Idols
,
and
are
Gentiles
:
and
thus
the
one
is
not
behind
hand
with
the
other
.
In
the
City
of
Nankim
they
have
,
as
it
were
a
mount
of
Pietie
,
or
Lombard
,
with
which
they
help
only
those
of
their
Nation
,
but
not
those
,
who
are
Prisoners
for
their
misdeeds
and
wickednesse
.
They
came
into
China
about
700
years
since
being
called
from
Turquestan
,
by
the
King
of
that
time
,
to
aid
him
against
a
rebellion
that
was
then
in
the
Kingdome
,
wherein
they
had
so
good
successe
,
that
they
who
were
willing
to
remain
there
,
were
allowed
to
enjoy
the
same
priviledge
with
the
natives
of
the
Country
;
since
which
time
they
have
so
multiplyed
,
that
at
this
time
there
are
many
thousands
of
them
.
Afterwards
in
the
warre
which
King
Hum
had
with
the
Tartars
about
300
yeares
since
,
they
took
his
part
and
came
in
,
to
his
assistance
;
at
which
time
the
King
gaining
the
victorie
they
grew
into
greater
esteem
and
were
admitted
to
take
part
in
the
government
of
the
Kingdome
.
We
have
already
spoken
of
the
entrie
which
is
made
into
China
,
every
three
and
every
five
years
,
with
an
Embassie
and
presents
to
the
King
;
and
though
they
are
all
Moores
,
yet
they
are
of
severall
Countries
and
Kingdomes
,
and
very
rarely
any
of
them
remain
in
China
.
There
are
likewise
Iews
in
China
,
although
at
this
time
no
great
number
of
them
:
but
when
,
or
how
they
came
thither
I
am
not
able
to
say
.
Anciently
there
was
greater
store
of
them
,
but
they
have
been
diminished
by
little
and
little
,
many
of
them
turning
Moors
.
There
live
more
of
them
in
the
Province
of
Honan
,
in
the
capitall
City
thereof
,
called
Cai
Fum
Fu
,
than
in
any
other
place
.
They
have
there
a
Synagogue
,
well
built
and
adorned
in
the
fashion
of
a
great
Chappel
,
and
set
out
with
curtaines
.
They
say
they
have
there
a
very
ancient
Hebrew
Bible
.
Father
Iulius
Alenes
,
one
of
our
company
,
was
among
them
for
some
time
:
they
shewed
him
their
Synagogues
,
but
would
not
draw
their
curtaines
and
let
him
see
the
Bible
.
Father
Matthaens
Riccius
affirmeth
,
that
according
to
the
relation
which
the
Iews
themselves
made
to
him
thereof
in
Pekim
,
it
was
not
at
all
differing
from
ours
.
They
have
no
knowledge
at
all
of
Christ
,
so
that
it
seemeth
,
they
were
entred
into
China
before
he
came
into
the
World
;
or
at
least
,
if
they
have
ever
heard
of
him
,
the
memorie
of
it
is
quite
lost
:
and
therefore
it
would
be
of
great
consequence
to
see
their
Bible
:
for
perhaps
they
have
not
corrupted
it
,
as
our
Jews
have
done
,
to
obscure
the
glorie
of
our
Redeemer
.
These
,
as
they
are
in
no
great
number
,
so
it
is
not
probable
they
should
long
preserve
themselves
.
They
who
at
the
Court
had
some
discourse
with
our
Fathers
,
did
much
lament
that
they
had
lost
themselves
for
want
of
the
Hebrew
Tongue
,
and
by
the
little
knowledge
they
had
of
their
law
,
and
said
,
that
after
some
time
they
should
all
become
either
Moores
or
Gentiles
:
that
the
ruler
of
their
Synagogue
at
that
time
was
a
decrepit
old
man
,
and
his
sonne
,
who
was
to
succeed
him
in
his
Office
,
young
and
ignorant
of
the
things
of
their
law
,
and
that
indeed
there
were
very
few
among
them
,
who
were
zealous
observers
of
it
.
Moreover
these
Iews
did
seem
to
be
much
troubled
and
weary
of
the
reproaches
which
the
Gentiles
laid
upon
some
ceremonies
of
their
law
,
which
is
a
sign
they
have
no
great
affection
for
it
:
as
,
their
not
eating
of
Swines
flesh
,
their
not
touching
a
beast
,
which
hath
been
killed
by
the
hand
of
a
Gentile
,
but
especially
the
circumcising
their
Infants
on
the
eighth
day
;
which
their
wives
and
Chinesse
kindred
tell
them
,
is
a
cruell
and
barbarous
thing
.
At
this
time
we
have
,
in
that
City
of
Cai
Funifú
a
house
and
Church
;
and
(
when
I
left
that
Kingdome
)
a
good
number
of
Christians
,
which
daily
encreased
,
not
without
hope
also
,
that
some
good
may
be
done
upon
those
Jews
,
who
being
so
ready
to
change
their
religion
,
will
more
easily
embrace
the
true
one
,
which
hath
more
conformitie
to
theirs
,
than
any
other
.
CHAP.
31.
Of
the
Christian
Religion
planted
many
ages
since
in
China
:
and
of
a
very
Ancient
stone
lately
discovered
there
,
which
is
an
admirable
Testimonie
thereof
.
IT
hath
alwayes
been
a
well
grounded
opinion
,
that
the
Christian
Religion
hath
been
very
anciently
planted
in
China
,
Paulus
Venetus
making
a
relation
of
that
Countrie
(
from
whence
it
is
certain
that
he
went
many
daies
journey
into
the
Countrie
of
the
Tartars
)
assureth
us
,
that
in
that
time
there
were
a
great
number
of
Christians
in
China
,
who
had
very
sumptuous
Churches
,
and
named
the
Cities
where
they
lived
.
He
wrot
this
with
very
much
truth
;
for
of
all
that
which
he
mentioneth
,
there
are
yet
remaining
many
houses
,
and
in
other
places
the
ruines
of
them
,
as
a
Testimonie
of
it
.
To
this
may
be
added
the
Testimonie
of
other
grave
Authours
,
wherein
we
read
,
that
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
penetrated
as
farre
as
China
,
by
the
Ministrie
of
the
Apostle
St.
Thomas
and
his
Disciples
.
Among
other
writings
,
out
of
which
this
may
be
drawn
,
the
Chalde
books
concerning
the
Indian
Christianitie
cultivated
by
the
meanes
of
the
said
Apostle
,
are
of
no
small
moment
,
the
which
it
is
certain
,
are
to
this
day
preserved
and
kept
in
the
Arch-Bishoprick
of
Granganour
,
or
Della
Serra
,
(
that
is
of
the
Mountaines
)
as
it
is
vulgarly
called
;
translated
out
of
that
language
by
order
of
the
Arch-bishop
thereof
Franciscus
Ros
,
by
the
pains
and
industry
of
one
of
our
fathers
,
who
was
very
skilfull
in
that
tongue
.
The
translation
is
in
Latin
,
but
that
it
may
be
more
generally
understood
,
we
will
turne
what
is
cited
out
of
it
,
into
the
vulgar
.
One
of
these
books
is
a
Breviary
,
which
,
in
one
of
the
lessons
belonging
to
the
second
nocturnall
,
hath
these
words
.
By
the
means
of
S.
Thomas
the
errours
of
the
Idolatry
of
the
Indians
were
dissipated
.
By
the
meanes
of
St.
Thomas
the
Chinesses
and
Aethiopians
were
converted
to
the
truth
.
By
the
meanes
of
St.
Thomas
they
obtained
the
vertue
of
Baptism
,
and
the
Adoption
of
Sonnes
.
By
the
meanes
of
St
Thomas
they
believed
in
the
Father
,
Sonne
,
and
Holy
Ghost
.
By
the
meanes
of
St.
Thomas
they
kept
that
faith
,
which
they
had
promised
to
God
.
By
the
meanes
of
St.
Thomas
the
beames
of
the
knowledge
of
life
enlightned
all
India
.
By
the
meanes
of
St.
Thomas
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
flew
and
entred
into
China
.
And
presently
there
followeth
an
Antiphona
,
which
saith
,
The
Indians
,
the
Chinesses
,
the
Persians
,
and
the
other
Islanders
,
they
of
Siria
,
Armenia
,
Graecia
and
Romania
,
in
commemoration
of
St.
Thomas
do
offer
their
Adoration
unto
thy
most
Holy
Name
,
O
great
God
.
In
the
Summarie
of
the
Constitutions
synodall
,
part.
2.
cap
:
19
,
concerning
Bishops
and
Metropolitans
,
there
is
a
Canon
of
the
Patriark
Theodotius
,
which
hath
these
words
;
In
like
manner
also
the
Bishops
of
the
great
Province
,
such
as
are
for
the
most
part
the
Metropolitans
of
China
.
After
the
arrivall
of
the
Portugheses
into
Cocchine
,
the
governour
of
the
Mountaines
of
Malaber
who
was
called
Don.
Diego
entitled
himself
Metropolitan
of
India
and
China
:
as
did
also
Don
Giuseppe
,
who
died
at
Rome
.
These
were
the
Ancient
Titles
of
that
Church
;
and
being
taken
al
together
are
strong
arguments
,
that
the
Christian
Religion
did
formerly
flourish
in
China
.
These
were
the
powerfull
motives
,
that
did
engage
us
,
after
our
arrivall
thither
,
with
much
care
and
fervour
to
trace
the
ruines
and
footsteps
of
that
Ancient
Christianitie
.
In
the
Histories
of
that
Kingdome
,
which
we
have
very
diligently
perused
,
we
found
no
mention
thereof
,
to
our
great
admiration
,
knowing
well
,
how
curious
and
diligent
Inquisitours
the
Chinesses
are
in
the
affaires
of
their
owne
Countrie
,
that
they
might
eternize
the
memory
of
them
.
It
is
true
,
we
had
information
,
that
there
were
some
in
those
parts
,
who
did
reverence
the
Crosse
and
made
the
signe
of
it
over
their
meat
,
without
knowing
the
reason
why
they
did
it
.
When
I
was
in
the
capitall
City
of
Kiamsi
,
I
was
informed
by
a
Christian
,
that
in
the
little
Towne
of
Tamo
,
Xan
,
which
was
not
farre
off
,
there
were
some
,
who
when
they
went
out
of
doores
,
did
make
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
upon
their
forehead
,
and
being
asked
the
reason
of
that
custome
,
they
answered
only
,
that
they
had
learnt
it
of
their
Ancestours
.
In
the
Court
of
Pekim
,
some
of
our
fathers
being
one
day
to
visit
a
Jew
,
he
discoursed
more
particularly
to
them
concerning
this
matter
,
and
named
to
them
the
places
and
families
,
who
did
practise
this
signing
with
the
Crosse.
We
sent
a
brother
of
our
society
thither
,
with
this
information
,
but
with
all
the
diligence
he
could
use
,
he
was
not
able
to
discover
any
thing
of
what
he
sought
for
,
whether
it
were
that
they
had
a
suspicion
of
him
,
or
that
really
this
custom
,
or
those
families
were
extinct
.
Notwithstanding
the
Jew
did
still
affirme
,
That
there
were
anciently
many
of
these
,
who
did
reverence
the
Crosse
,
particularly
in
the
Northern
Provinces
,
and
that
having
gained
a
great
reputation
by
their
skill
in
learning
and
armes
,
they
did
cause
the
Chinesses
to
have
a
great
suspicion
of
them
,
so
that
thinking
themselves
no
longer
safe
,
they
dispersed
themselves
into
severall
places
:
others
who
remained
behind
,
dissembled
the
Religion
they
had
professed
:
others
became
,
either
Moores
or
Jewes
,
and
by
this
means
they
came
to
be
extinguished
.
This
,
as
the
Jew
said
,
was
about
50
years
before
,
and
it
is
now
about
30
years
since
he
made
this
relation
.
During
these
thirtie
years
,
we
have
gone
about
all
China
,
and
founded
Churches
in
severall
of
the
biggest
Towns
,
planting
the
Christian
Religion
,
and
using
all
diligence
to
discover
this
truth
,
without
having
been
able
to
obtain
our
purpose
in
the
least
.
It
is
true
,
we
sound
a
small
Bell
,
such
as
is
used
at
Masse
,
with
Greeke
letters
round
about
it
,
and
a
Crosse
very
handsomely
graved
▪
But
this
may
have
been
brought
in
lately
from
other
parts
,
upon
some
occasion
,
such
as
fall
out
often
in
that
Countrie
:
as
it
was
likewise
probable
,
that
book
of
Esops
Fables
in
latin
did
,
bound
up
after
our
manner
,
which
I
saw
in
the
Province
of
Nankim
.
We
then
,
considering
on
one
side
the
great
scarcitie
of
evident
signes
for
the
proving
a
thing
of
so
great
importance
,
&
which
was
Authorized
by
so
many
pens
and
powerfull
reasons
,
it
was
no
marvell
,
if
we
were
in
doubt
,
and
perplexitie
:
and
on
the
other
side
holding
the
thing
for
infallible
,
as
really
it
is
,
we
made
use
of
some
other
waies
,
to
finde
out
other
reasons
and
motives
,
why
we
thus
failed
of
all
manifest
signes
,
different
from
what
the
Iew
had
told
us
,
discoursing
with
our selves
in
this
manner
.
When
the
Tartars
conquered
China
there
were
many
Christians
,
who
had
sumptuous
Churches
,
being
much
favoured
by
them
,
as
appeareth
by
the
relation
of
Paulus
Venetus
.
Afterward
when
Humvù
endeavoured
to
re●gaine
the
Kingdom
,
and
made
warre
upon
the
Tartars
,
the
Moores
tooke
part
with
the
Chinesses
,
and
lent
them
their
assistance
for
the
gaining
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
of
the
victory
which
they
obtained
,
in
acknowledgement
whereof
they
were
allowed
to
remaine
in
China
,
with
libertie
of
their
Religion
and
of
their
Mosches
.
The
Christians
inclined
to
the
Tartars
,
and
they
being
overcome
in
that
warre
,
the
Christians
also
were
deprived
of
their
Estates
,
and
some
being
slain
,
others
changing
their
Religion
,
others
flying
and
hiding
themselves
in
secret
places
,
in
a
short
time
,
all
signe
and
memory
of
our
Religion
perished
,
so
that
it
was
not
possible
for
us
to
discover
any
thing
,
with
all
the
diligence
we
used
to
that
purpose
.
To
conclude
,
we
remained
very
disconsolate
in
the
midst
of
so
great
darknesse
,
when
it
pleased
The
only
fountaine
of
light
to
draw
us
out
of
this
obscuritie
,
with
a
most
clear
Testimony
,
that
the
Gospel
had
flourished
there
many
ages
since
:
The
thing
fell
out
thus
.
In
the
year
1625
,
as
they
were
digging
the
foundation
for
to
erect
a
certain
building
neere
to
the
City
of
Sigan●ù
,
the
Capitall
Citie
of
the
Province
of
Xem●●
,
the
workemen
lighted
upon
a
table
of
stone
above
nine
palmes
long
,
and
more
than
foure
in
breadth
,
and
above
one
palme
in
thicknesse
.
The
top
of
it
,
(
that
is
,
one
of
the
extremities
,
or
ends
,
of
the
length
thereof
,
)
endeth
in
the
forme
of
a
Pyramid
,
above
two
palmes
in
height
,
and
above
one
palmes
breadth
at
the
Basis.
On
the
plaine
of
this
Pyramid
,
there
is
a
well
form'd
Crosse
,
the
extremities
whereof
end
in
flower-deluces
,
after
the
fashion
of
that
Crosse
,
which
is
reported
to
have
been
found
graved
on
the
Sepulchre
of
the
Apostle
S.
Thomas
in
the
Towne
of
Meliapor
,
and
as
they
were
anciently
painted
in
Europe
,
of
which
there
are
some
yet
to
be
seen
at
this
day
.
This
Crosse
is
encompassed
,
as
it
were
,
with
certain
clouds
,
and
at
the
foot
thereof
were
three
Traverse
lines
,
each
consisting
of
three
great
letters
being
all
such
as
are
commonly
used
in
China
,
very
fairly
graven
:
with
the
same
sort
of
letters
is
engraven
the
whole
Superficies
of
the
stone
,
as
also
the
thicknesse
thereof
,
the
which
notwithstanding
differeth
from
the
rest
,
in
that
some
of
the
letters
graven
thereon
,
are
forraine
,
neither
were
they
knowne
here
at
the
first
finding
of
it
.
Scarcely
had
the
Chinesses
discovered
and
cleansed
this
notable
piece
of
Antiquitie
,
when
excited
by
the
fervour
of
their
naturall
curiosity
,
they
ranne
to
the
Governour
to
give
him
notice
of
it
,
who
being
much
joyed
at
this
newes
,
presently
came
to
see
it
,
and
caused
it
to
be
placed
upon
a
faire
Pedestall
;
under
a
small
Arch
,
sustained
by
pillars
at
each
end
thereof
,
and
open
at
the
sides
,
that
it
might
be
both
defended
from
the
injuries
of
the
weather
,
and
also
feast
the
eyes
of
such
as
are
true
Lovers
of
venerable
Antiquity
.
He
caused
it
also
to
be
set
within
the
circuit
of
a
Temple
belonging
to
the
Bonzi
,
not
farre
from
the
place
where
it
was
taken
up
.
There
was
a
wonderfull
concourse
of
people
to
see
this
stone
,
partly
for
the
Antiquity
thereof
,
and
partly
for
the
novelty
of
the
strange
Characters
,
which
was
to
be
seen
thereon
:
and
as
the
knowledge
of
our
Religion
is
at
this
day
very
much
spread
abroad
in
China
,
a
Gentile
,
who
was
a
great
friend
unto
a
grave
Christian
Mandarine
named
Leo
,
being
present
there
,
presently
understood
the
mystery
of
that
writing
,
and
believing
,
it
would
be
very
acceptable
to
his
friend
,
sent
him
a
copy
thereof
,
although
he
was
distant
above
a
month
and
a
halfes
voyage
,
the
Mandarine
dwelling
in
the
City
of
Ham●●●●
,
whither
our
fathers
had
retired
themselves
,
by
reason
of
the
former
persecution
,
whereof
we
shall
speak
in
its
proper
place
.
This
copy
was
received
with
a
spirituall
Iubilee
,
and
many
exteriour
demonstrations
of
joy
,
as
an
irrefragable
Testimony
of
the
Ancient
Christi●●●y
in
China
,
which
had
been
so
much
desired
and
sought
after
:
for
no
lesse
was
contained
in
this
writing
,
as
we
shall
shew
anon
.
Three
years
after
in
the
year
1628
some
of
our
fathers
went
into
that
Province
in
the
company
of
a
Christian
Mandarine
,
who
had
occasion
to
go
thither
.
They
founded
a
Church
and
house
in
the
capitall
City
thereof
for
the
service
of
our
good
God
,
that
he
,
who
was
pleased
to
discover
so
precious
a
memoriall
of
the
possession
taken
in
that
Country
by
his
divine
law
,
would
also
facilitate
the
restitution
thereof
in
the
same
place
.
It
was
my
good
fortune
to
be
one
of
the
first
,
and
I
esteemed
it
a
happy
abode
,
in
that
I
had
the
opportunity
to
see
the
stone
;
and
being
arrived
I
took
no
thought
for
any
thing
else
.
I
saw
it
and
read
it
,
and
went
often
to
read
,
behold
,
and
consider
it
at
leisure
,
and
above
all
,
I
did
much
admire
,
that
being
so
ancient
,
it
should
be
so
entire
,
and
have
the
letters
so
plainly
and
neatly
graven
.
On
the
thicknes
of
the
sides
thereof
,
it
hath
many
Chinesse
letters
,
which
containe
many
names
of
the
Priests
and
Bishops
of
that
time
.
There
are
also
many
other
letters
,
which
were
not
then
knowne
,
for
they
are
neither
Hebrew
nor
Greek
:
Passing
by
Cocchine
I
came
to
Cranganor
,
where
is
the
Residence
of
the
Archbishop
of
Costa
,
to
consult
about
these
letters
with
father
Antoni
Fernandes
one
of
our
societie
,
who
is
very
skilfull
in
the
books
and
writings
of
those
ancient
Christians
converted
by
S.
Thomas
.
He
told
me
the
letters
were
Syriack
,
and
the
very
same
which
are
used
there
at
this
day
.
But
let
us
come
now
to
the
inscription
of
our
Marble
which
no●doubt
,
ere
this
hath
raised
an
appetite
in
the
reader
to
know
it
.
Those
three
lines
,
which
are
at
the
foot
of
the
Crosse
,
each
consisting
of
three
letters
,
as
we
have
said
,
being
faithfully
translated
,
as
also
all
the
rest
,
as
neere
as
possibly
I
could
▪
say
thus
.
A
Relation
in
the
Praise
and
eternall
memorie
,
of
the
law
of
the
light
of
truth
brought
from
Iudea
,
and
preached
in
China
.
THe
writing
is
graved
on
the
plaine
side
of
this
stone
in
its
proper
letters
,
I
A
Prologue
Made
by
the
Priest
of
the
Kingdom
of
Iudea
named
Kim
Lim.
The
rest
of
the
inscription
in
a
magnificent
Orientall
stile
,
containeth
that
which
followeth
.
II
Oh
how
true
and
profound
is
the
eternall
,
and
the
incomprehensible
most
spirituall
speaking
of
time
past
,
he
is
without
beginning
,
and
of
time
to
come
he
is
without
end
,
and
alwaies
in
the
same
perfection
.
He
tooke
nothing
,
and
with
it
he
made
all
.
He
is
a
principall
,
consisting
of
Trinitie
and
Unitie
,
yet
without
any
reall
principle
.
The
Lord
Olooyu
.
He
made
the
foure
parts
of
the
world
in
figure
of
a
Crosse.
He
moved
the
Chaos
and
made
the
two
principles
.
There
was
an
alteration
made
in
the
Abysse
,
and
heaven
and
earth
appeared
.
Nature
at
the
beginning
was
pure
,
and
exempt
from
disordinate
passions
,
and
the
heart
was
cleane
,
without
the
unrulinesse
of
the
appetites
.
III
Man
came
afterward
to
fall
into
the
deceits
of
Satan
,
who
covering
with
words
the
mischiefe
he
had
plotted
,
perverted
the
innocence
of
the
first
man
.
From
this
principle
sprang
365
Sects
,
which
by
reason
they
were
so
many
did
one
drive
away
the
other
,
and
of
all
of
them
was
made
a
net
,
wherein
the
world
was
caught
.
Some
chose
the
creatures
and
appropriated
Divinity
to
them
:
others
were
plunged
in
that
errour
of
thinking
that
all
is
nothing
,
and
ends
in
nothing
.
Others
make
sacrifices
to
invite
good
fortun●
with
Others
〈…〉
deceive
the
world
.
The
understanding
corrupted
with
e●rours
,
and
the
will
with
passions
,
are
altogether
obscured
.
Men
walked
forwards
without
〈…〉
at
the
end
they
aimed
at
.
The
world
was
all
in
a
miserable
〈◊〉
.
Man
still
multiplied
the
darknesse
,
and
loosing
his
way
,
wandred
long
time
in
it
,
without
finding
the
truth
.
IV.
Then
the
Messias
,
one
of
the
three
persons
,
covered
his
true
●
Ma●esty
and
making
himself
a
man
,
appeared
unto
the
world
.
An
Angell
came
to
manifest
the
Mystery
,
and
a
Virgin
brought
forth
the
Holy
one
.
A
Starre
appeared
,
which
gave
notice
of
his
birth
to
those
of
the
Kingdome
of
〈◊〉
:
They
〈◊〉
to
offer
him
Tribute
,
and
all
was
done
according
to
what
had
been
foretol●
by
the
foure
and
twenty
Saints
.
He
published
to
the
world
the
most
pure
law
.
He
purified
their
customes
,
and
rectified
the
faith
.
He
cleansed
the
world
.
He
perfected
vertue
,
and
therein
founded
the
three
vertues
.
He
opened
the
way
to
life
,
and
shut
up
that
of
death
.
He
manifested
the
bright
day
,
and
banished
obscure
darkenesse
.
He
conquered
the
obscure
seate
,
at
what
time
the
devill
remained
wholly
subdued
,
and
succoured
with
his
mercy
the
sinking
world
,
that
m●n
might
ascend
to
the
habitations
of
light
.
After
he
had
perfected
his
works
,
●e
ascended
into
the
heavens
at
Midday
.
There
remained
27
books
of
holy
Scripture
.
There
was
opened
the
gate
to
Co●version
by
means
of
that
water
,
which
cle●●seth
,
and
purifieth
,
His
Ministers
made
use
of
the
Holy
Crosse
,
they
made
their
abode
no
more
in
one
place
than
in
another
,
that
they
might
illuminate
the
whole
world
.
The
world
being
thus
reduced
unto
Union
,
men
did
walke
after
their
example
,
and
(
thus
)
did
they
open
the
way
of
life
and
glory
.
V.
They
suffered
their
beard
to
grow
,
and
did
shew
by
this
means
,
that
they
were
like
other
men
in
their
externall
part
.
They
out
their
haire
,
even
to
the
roots
,
upon
the
top
of
their
head
,
and
by
this
they
shewed
,
that
they
had
no
internall
wordly
affections
.
They
kept
no
servants
,
the
Noble
and
the
common
men
were
with
them
the
same
thing
.
They
tooke
no
riches
from
men
.
They
gave
to
the
poore
that
which
they
had
.
They
fasted
and
watched
to
bring
the
flesh
into
subjection
to
the
spirit
.
Seaven
times
a
day
they
offered
sacrifices
of
praise
,
by
which
they
helped
the
living
and
the
dead
.
Every
seaventh
day
they
did
offer
.
They
purified
their
hearts
to
receive
the
holy
innocence
.
The
true
law
hath
no
name
that
doth
well
suite
with
it
,
and
that
is
able
to
explaine
the
excellency
thereof
;
therefore
because
it
wanteth
another
name
,
we
will
call
it
The
law
of
Brightnesse
.
The
law
,
if
it
be
not
holy
,
cannot
be
called
great
:
and
if
holinesse
be
not
answerable
to
that
which
the
law
teacheth
,
it
may
not
have
that
name
.
But
in
this
law
the
holinesse
correspondeth
to
the
law
,
and
the
law
to
the
holinesse
.
VI.
If
there
be
not
Kingly
Persons
to
favour
it
,
the
law
cannot
well
be
propagated
,
if
they
receive
not
the
law
,
they
cannot
grow
truly
great
.
When
they
and
the
law
do
agree
,
presently
the
world
is
enlightened
.
By
this
means
,
at
the
time
,
when
a
King
named
Tai
Zum
Ve●
Hoam
did
governe
with
famous
prudence
and
sanctitie
,
there
came
from
Iudea
a
man
of
high
vertue
,
by
name
Olopuen
,
who
being
guided
by
the
clouds
brought
the
true
doctrine
.
And
in
the
year
Chin
Quom
Kieufu
he
arrived
at
the
Court
.
The
King
commanded
the
Colao
Fam
Kizulin
,
that
he
should
go
and
meet
him
as
farre
as
the
West
,
and
that
he
should
treate
him
as
his
guest
with
all
manner
of
kindnesse
.
He
caused
this
doctrine
to
be
translated
in
his
palace
,
and
seeing
the
law
to
be
true
,
he
powerfully
commanded
it
should
be
divulged
through
the
Kingdome
,
and
presently
after
,
he
sent
forth
a
royall
patent
,
which
contained
that
which
followeth
.
The
true
law
hath
no
determinate
name
.
The
Ministers
thereof
go
about
in
every
part
to
teach
it
unto
the
world
,
having
no
other
aim
,
but
to
be
profitable
to
those
that
live
in
it
.
In
the
Kingdome
of
Tachin
,
this
Olopuen
,
being
a
man
of
great
vertue
,
hath
brought
from
so
remote
a
Countrie
Doctrines
and
Images
,
and
is
come
to
place
them
in
our
Kingdome
.
Having
well
examined
that
which
he
proposeth
,
we
find
it
to
be
very
excellent
,
and
without
any
outward
noise
,
and
that
it
hath
its
principall
Foundation
even
from
the
Creation
of
the
World
:
his
doctrine
is
brief
,
neither
doth
he
found
his
truth
in
superficiall
appearances
;
it
bringeth
with
it
the
salvation
and
benefit
of
men
:
wherefore
I
have
thought
it
convenient
,
that
it
should
be
published
through
our
Empire
.
He
commanded
the
Mandarines
of
this
Court
of
Nimfam
,
that
they
should
build
there
a
great
Church
,
with
21
Ministers
weakening
by
that
meanes
the
Monarchie
of
Cheu
Olao
Fu
,
head
of
the
sect
of
Tauzu
:
which
was
carried
in
a
black
Chariot
toward
the
West
:
so
,
the
great
Tam
being
enlightened
together
with
Tao
,
the
Holy
Gospel
came
into
China
and
a
little
while
after
,
the
King
commanded
,
that
Olopuen
his
Picture
should
be
painted
on
the
wals
of
the
Temple
,
where
it
shineth
,
and
his
memorie
will
alwayes
shine
in
the
World
.
VII
According
to
the
records
of
the
Empires
of
Ham
and
Guei
the
Kingdome
of
Tachin
bordereth
Southward
upon
the
red
Sea
,
and
Northward
on
the
Mountaines
of
Pearls
,
Westward
on
the
Forest
Delle
Fule
Per
Li
Santi
,
Eastward
on
the
Countrie
of
Cham
Fum
,
and
the
dead
water
.
The
Countrie
produceth
a
Lake
Asphaltitis
of
fire
,
Balsome
,
Pearles
and
Carbuncles
:
it
hath
no
robbers
,
but
all
live
in
joyfull
peace
.
The
Gospel
only
is
allowed
in
that
Kingdome
:
and
honours
are
conferred
only
on
those
that
are
vertuous
.
Their
houses
are
great
,
and
all
is
illustrious
by
their
order
and
good
customes
.
VIII
The
great
Emperour
Caozum
,
the
Sonne
of
Taizum
,
continued
with
good
decorum
the
intention
of
his
Grand
Father
,
enlarging
and
adorning
the
works
of
his
Father
.
For
he
commanded
,
that
in
all
his
Provinces
,
Churches
should
be
built
,
and
honours
conferred
on
Olopuen
,
bestowing
upon
him
the
Title
of
Bishop
of
the
great
law
;
by
which
law
he
governed
the
Kingdome
of
China
in
great
peace
,
and
the
Churches
filled
the
whole
countrie
with
the
prosperitie
of
preaching
.
IX
In
the
year
Xim
Lie
the
Bonzi
of
the
Sect
of
the
Pagods
using
their
wonted
violence
,
did
blaspheme
this
new
and
holy
law
,
in
this
place
of
Tum
Cheu
:
and
in
the
year
Sien
Tien
,
some
particular
Persons
in
Sigan
,
with
laughter
and
disparagement
did
mock
at
it
.
X
Then
one
of
the
chief
of
the
Priests
,
called
John
,
and
another
of
great
vertue
,
named
Kie
Lie
,
with
some
others
of
their
Countrie
,
Priests
of
great
same
,
being
disingaged
from
the
things
of
the
world
,
began
to
take
up
again
that
excellent
net
,
and
to
continue
the
thred
,
which
was
now
broken
.
King
Hi
venzum
Chi
Tao
commanded
five
little
Kings
to
come
in
person
to
the
happie
house
,
and
to
set
up
Altars
.
Then
in
the
year
Tien
Pao
,
the
pillar
of
the
law
,
which
had
been
cast
down
for
a
while
began
to
grow
great
:
King
Taciam
Kium
gave
command
to
Ca●lie
Sic
that
the
Pictures
of
five
Kings
his
ancestours
should
be
placed
in
the
Churches
,
with
a
hundred
Presents
to
honour
the
solemnitie
.
Although
the
great
beards
of
the
Dragon
,
were
afarre
off
,
yet
could
they
lay
hands
on
their
Bowes
and
their
Swords
.
The
brightnesse
which
floweth
from
these
Pictures
,
maketh
seem
,
as
if
the
Kings
themselves
were
present
.
In
the
third
year
of
Tien
Pao
,
the
Priest
Kieh●
was
in
India
,
who
guided
by
the
starres
came
to
China
,
&
beholding
the
Sunne
,
came
to
the
Emperour
,
who
commanded
that
Iohn
,
and
Paul
,
and
other
Priests
should
be
joyned
unto
him
,
to
exercise
Holy
works
in
Kim
Kim
,
a
place
within
the
palace
.
Then
were
hung
up
in
Tables
in
the
Churches
the
Kings
letters
richly
adorned
,
by
publique
order
,
with
red
and
blew
colours
,
and
the
Kings
pen
filled
the
emptines
:
it
mounted
on
high
,
and
transcended
the
Sun
;
his
favours
and
donatives
may
be
compared
to
the
tops
of
the
Mountaines
of
the
South
;
and
the
abundance
of
his
benefits
is
equall
to
the
bottom
of
the
eastern
Sea
Reason
is
not
to
be
rejected
;
there
is
nothing
which
the
Saints
cannot
do
;
and
their
deeds
are
worthy
of
memorie
.
For
this
cause
king
Sozun
Ven
Mim
commanded
,
that
Churches
should
be
built
in
this
Limvu
,
and
in
five
Cities
.
He
was
of
an
excellent
nature
,
and
opened
the
Gate
to
the
common
prosperitie
of
the
Kingdome
,
by
which
meanes
the
affaires
of
the
Empire
began
to
flourish
again
.
XI
King
Taizum
Venvu
caused
happie
times
to
return
again
;
doing
things
without
labour
and
trouble
:
alwayes
at
the
feast
of
the
nativitie
of
Christ
he
sent
Heavenly
perfumes
to
the
Royall
Churches
,
to
honour
the
Ministers
of
this
holy
law
.
Truly
,
heaven
giveth
beautie
and
profit
to
the
world
,
and
liberally
produceth
all
things
.
This
King
imitated
heaven
,
and
therefore
he
knew
how
to
sustaine
and
nourish
his
subjects
.
XII
King
Kien
Chum
Xim
Xin
Venvu
used
eight
wayes
of
government
for
to
reward
the
good
and
chastise
the
wicked
,
and
nine
wayes
to
renew
the
estate
of
the
Gospel
.
Let
us
pray
to
God
for
him
,
without
being
ashamed
of
it
.
He
was
a
man
of
much
vertue
;
humble
,
and
desirous
of
peace
;
and
ready
to
forgive
his
neighbour
,
and
to
assist
all
men
with
charitie
.
These
are
the
steps
of
our
holy
law
:
to
cause
the
winds
and
the
raines
to
retire
at
their
seasons
:
that
the
world
should
live
in
peace
,
men
be
well
governed
,
and
affaires
well
established
;
that
the
living
should
prosper
,
and
the
dead
be
in
happinesse
;
all
this
proceeds
from
our
Faith
.
XIII
The
King
gave
many
honourable
Titles
in
his
Court
to
the
Priest
Y
Su
,
a
great
Preacher
of
the
Law
,
and
also
a
garment
of
a
red
colour
,
because
he
was
peaceable
,
and
took
delight
in
doing
good
to
all
.
He
came
from
afarre
off
into
China
,
from
the
Country
of
Vam
Xe
Chi
Chim
.
His
vertue
surpassed
our
three
famous
Families
;
he
enlarged
the
other
sciences
perfectly
.
He
served
the
King
in
the
Palace
,
and
afterward
had
his
name
in
the
Royall
book
.
The
little
King
of
Fuen
Yam
,
who
had
the
Title
of
Chum
Xulim
,
and
called
himself
Cozuy
,
served
at
first
in
the
warres
of
these
parts
of
Sofam
.
King
Sozum
commanded
Y
Su
that
he
should
assist
Cozuy
very
much
above
all
the
rest
:
neither
did
he
for
this
change
his
ordinarie
custome
;
being
the
Nailes
and
Teeth
of
the
Common-Wealth
;
the
Eyes
and
Eares
of
the
Army
.
He
knew
well
how
to
distribute
his
revenue
;
he
was
not
sparing
in
any
thing
:
he
offered
a
precious
Gift
,
called
Poli
,
to
the
Church
of
this
place
of
Lintiguen
:
he
gave
Golden
Carpets
to
that
of
Cie
Ki.
He
repaired
the
old
Churches
,
and
established
the
house
of
the
law
,
adorning
the
chambers
and
galleries
thereof
,
making
them
shine
like
flying
lights
;
he
laid
out
his
whole
strength
upon
works
of
charitie
:
every
year
he
assembled
the
Priests
of
the
foure
Churches
,
serving
them
with
a
good
heart
,
and
making
them
honourable
entertainment
for
the
space
of
fifty
daies
;
he
sed
the
hungrie
,
cloathed
the
naked
,
cured
the
sick
,
and
buried
the
dead
.
XIIII
In
the
time
of
Ta
So
,
with
all
his
parsimonie
,
there
was
not
such
goodnesse
,
as
this
to
be
seen
:
but
in
the
time
of
this
law
we
see
such
men
,
who
do
such
good
works
as
these
.
For
this
reason
have
I
graved
this
Stone
,
that
thereby
they
might
be
published
.
I
say
then
;
that
the
true
God
had
no
beginning
,
but
being
pure
and
quiet
,
was
alwayes
after
the
same
manner
:
he
was
the
first
Artificer
of
the
Creation
,
he
uncovered
the
earth
,
and
elevated
the
Heaven
.
One
of
the
three
Persons
made
himself
man
for
our
eternall
salvation
:
he
ascended
like
the
Sunne
on
high
,
and
defeated
darknesse
:
in
every
thing
he
did
discover
the
profound
Truth
.
XV
The
illustrious
King
,
being
really
the
first
of
the
first
,
making
use
of
a
fit
time
,
put
a
stop
to
mens
invention
:
the
heaven
was
dilated
,
and
the
earth
extended
.
Most
bright
is
our
law
:
the
which
,
when
Tam
came
to
the
Kingdome
,
and
propagated
the
doctrine
,
and
builded
Churches
,
was
as
a
Barque
,
both
for
the
living
and
the
dead
,
and
gave
rest
to
the
whole
world
.
XVI
Caozum
following
the
example
of
his
Grand●Father
,
built
new
Churches
.
The
beautifull
Temples
of
peace
filled
the
whole
earth
.
The
true
law
was
illustrated
;
he
gave
a
title
of
honour
to
the
Bishop
;
and
men
enjoyed
repose
.
XVII
The
wise
King
Hi
Vin
Zum
followed
the
right
way
;
the
royal
Tables
were
illustrious
;
the
Kingly
letters
shone
therein
.
The
Pictures
of
the
Kings
gave
light
on
high
,
and
all
the
people
did
reverence
them
;
and
all
men
had
joy
and
gladnesse
.
XVIII
When
So
Zum
reigned
,
he
came
in
person
to
the
Church
.
The
Holy
Sunne
did
shine
,
and
the
bright
cloudes
swept
away
the
darknesse
of
the
night
:
Prosperitie
was
united
to
the
Royall
family
;
misfortunes
ceased
,
the
heat
of
dissentions
was
abated
:
he
quieted
the
rumours
,
and
he
renewed
our
Empire
.
XIX
King
Taizun
was
obedient
;
in
vertue
equall
to
heaven
and
earth
:
he
gave
life
unto
the
people
,
and
advancement
to
their
affaires
:
he
exercised
works
of
charitie
;
he
offered
perfumes
to
the
Church
.
The
Sunne
and
Moone
were
united
in
his
person
.
XX
When
King
Kien
Chum
reigned
,
he
did
illustrate
famous
vertue
;
and
with
his
armes
restored
peace
to
the
foure
seas
:
and
with
his
learning
he
pacified
10000
confines
.
As
a
torch
he
did
enlighten
the
secrets
of
men
,
he
saw
all
things
as
in
a
glasse
:
He
received
the
Barbarians
,
who
all
took
rules
from
him
.
XXI
The
law
is
great
and
perfect
,
and
extendeth
it selfe
to
all
things
,
desiring
to
frame
a
name
for
it
,
I
cannot
but
call
it
,
The
Divine
Law
.
Kings
know
best
to
dispose
their
affaires
,
I
,
who
am
a
subject
,
can
only
cause
them
to
be
recited
on
this
rich
stone
,
for
to
magnifie
our
great
felicitie
.
XXII
In
the
Empire
of
great
Tam
,
the
second
year
of
Kien
Chum
,
the
seventh
day
of
the
Month
of
Autumne
,
was
this
stone
erected
.
Nin
Ciu
being
Bishop
,
and
Governing
the
Church
of
China
.
The
Mandarine
,
called
Liù
Sicuyen
entitled
Chaoylam
(
in
which
office
before
him
was
Tai
Cheu
Su
Sic
Kan
Kiun
)
graved
this
stone
with
his
owne
hand
.
This
is
the
Interpretation
of
that
Inscription
,
translated
as
faithfully
as
we
could
possibly
,
out
of
the
Chinesse
Phrase
.
It
will
not
be
impertinent
now
to
make
some
Annotations
upon
the
text
,
having
forborne
on
purpose
to
do
it
before
,
that
I
might
not
breake
the
thread
of
the
discourse
,
and
therefore
we
will
take
the
Paragraphs
in
order
,
noting
the
words
which
we
will
explaine
,
and
giving
some
advertisement
upon
them
.
I
Giudaea
.
This
word
is
written
iust
thus
without
any
other
difference
,
but
that
the
Characters
are
Chinesse
.
The
same
is
found
also
in
the
other
words
or
names
,
of
Satanas
and
Messias
,
which
are
in
the
iii
and
iiii
Paragraphs
.
II
Olooyu
.
This
word
is
written
just
thus
in
the
stone
,
and
it
is
probable
he
meant
Eloi
which
is
a
name
of
God
.
The
two
principalls
,
of
which
he
speaketh
afterward
,
are
matter
and
forme
according
to
their
Phylosophie
.
III
The
kingdom
of
Pozu
,
in
the
Chinesse
maps
,
lyeth
East
of
Iudea
.
The
24
Saints
may
well
be
,
The
foure
great
Prophets
,
The
twelve
small
Prophets
,
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
Iacob
,
Iob
,
Moses
,
Ioshua
,
David
and
Zacharias
,
the
father
of
Iohn
the
Baptist
,
who
put
together
,
make
up
that
number
,
and
have
spoken
the
plainest
concerning
the
coming
of
Christ
.
IV
He
conquered
the
seat
,
&c.
It
seemeth
that
he
speaketh
of
the
Redeemers
descent
into
hell
.
Twenty
seven
books
.
It
is
probable
he
meaneth
the
new
Testament
,
that
is
,
The
foure
Evangelists
,
The
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
The
fourteen
Epistles
▪
of
S.
Paul
,
one
of
S.
Iames
,
two
of
S.
Peter
,
three
of
S.
Iohn
,
one
of
S.
Iude
,
and
the
Revelation
.
V
Seaven
times
a
day
they
offered
&c.
He
seemeth
to
speak
of
the
seaven
Canonicall
houres
.
Every
seaventh
day
&c.
Signifieth
the
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
,
which
was
celebrated
every
Lords
day
.
VI.
VII
.
The
year
of
Chim
Quom
&c.
According
to
the
computation
of
their
Histories
,
it
is
the
year
of
our
Redemption
636.
Weakening
the
Monarchie
&c.
This
clause
is
an
Elogie
given
to
that
Prince
by
the
Authour
of
this
Inscription
.
Was
carried
in
a
black
chariot
toward
the
West
&c.
It
is
to
be
understood
,
that
it
went
away
out
of
China
.
VIII
Caozum
.
It
appeareth
by
their
books
,
that
he
reigned
in
the
year
of
our
Lord
651.
IX
Ximlie
.
According
to
the
Christian
Computation
,
was
the
year
699.
Tumcheu
.
The
opinion
of
the
Translatour
is
,
that
it
was
a
particular
place
in
the
Province
of
Honam
.
Sien
Tien
is
the
year
712.
Sicham
,
Called
at
present
Sigam
,
was
the
ancient
Court
in
the
Province
of
Xemsi
.
X
King
Hi
Ven
Zum
,
&c.
Began
to
raigne
in
the
year
714.
Tien
Pao
lived
in
the
year
745.
Cao
Lie
Sic
,
is
the
name
of
an
Eunuch
,
who
was
very
powerfull
with
that
King
.
The
Bear●s
&c.
This
clause
is
another
Elogie
(
made
by
the
Authour
)
of
those
Kings
.
The
Dragon
&c.
According
to
the
interpreter
,
this
is
an
ancient
fable
of
that
Kingdom
,
which
relateth
,
That
one
of
their
Kings
rid
through
the
ayre
mounted
upon
that
beast
,
which
his
subjects
,
who
accompanied
him
,
had
laden
with
their
armes
,
but
they
which
came
after
plucked
off
the
beard
of
the
Dragon
,
and
took
some
of
the
armes
;
that
these
might
remain
by
them
as
a
memoriall
of
that
Prince
,
whom
they
did
fancy
to
be
present
with
them
in
these
reliques
.
This
fable
might
haply
take
its
Orginall
from
the
custome
which
their
Kings
have
,
of
embroydering
Dragons
on
their
garments
,
and
other
things
,
which
belong
to
them
.
The
third
year
of
Tien
Pao
&c.
falleth
out
,
according
to
our
account
,
to
be
the
year
745.
Sozun
Ven
Mim
,
reigned
in
the
year
757.
XI
.
Tai
Zun
Vemvu
,
began
to
raigne
in
the
year
764.
XII
Kien
Chum
Xim
,
was
King
in
the
year
781.
XII
Vam
Xe
Chi
Chim
is
a
place
in
the
Country
of
the
Pagods
,
and
signifieth
a
remote
Countrie
.
Poli
,
saith
the
interpreter
,
is
some
vessel
of
glasse
.
XIV
.
Taso
was
a
Bonzo
of
the
sect
of
the
Pagods
,
who
made
a
great
assembly
of
the
Bonzi
,
to
treate
of
the
publike
affaires
of
that
religion
,
and
tooke
care
to
lodge
them
,
and
provide
all
necessaries
for
them
.
XIX
The
Sunne
and
Moone
&c.
Signifieth
,
that
all
obeyed
that
King
.
XXII
Kien
Chum
,
was
the
year
782.
In
the
other
Paragraphs
whereon
we
have
made
no
Annotations
,
there
is
nothing
of
obscuritie
to
require
it
:
It
appeareth
then
evidently
,
by
the
testimony
of
this
venerable
Antiquity
,
that
the
Christian
Religion
was
planted
in
China
by
the
means
abovesaid
,
in
the
year
of
Christ
636
,
neverthelesse
,
it
is
not
to
be
imagined
,
that
it
was
not
formerly
brought
thither
by
the
preaching
of
the
Apostles
,
who
as
the
holy
Scripture
saith
,
did
disperse
themselves
through
the
whole
earth
:
but
,
as
it
happened
in
severall
other
Countries
,
that
after
it
had
once
been
propagated
there
by
them
,
it
came
in
time
to
be
extinguished
,
and
was
againe
renued
by
the
industry
of
others
;
so
it
fell
out
in
India
,
where
S.
Thomas
the
Apostle
had
once
preached
the
Gospel
;
but
all
memory
thereof
being
lost
,
about
the
year
800.
a
rich
Armenian
Christian
,
called
Thomas
the
Canaanite
restored
the
ancient
Religion
in
the
Citie
of
Mogo
Doven
,
or
Patana
,
repairing
the
Churches
,
which
had
been
formerly
built
by
that
holy
Apostle
;
and
erecting
others
.
And
upon
this
occasion
of
the
likenesse
of
their
names
,
many
have
mistaken
them
to
be
all
built
by
the
first
Thomas
.
The
same
thing
may
probably
have
happened
in
China
,
where
the
Gospel
being
received
,
presently
after
it
,
began
to
be
published
to
the
world
;
and
being
afterward
extinguished
,
it
was
introduced
again
a
second
time
,
whereof
this
inscription
maketh
mention
;
and
lastly
a
third
time
,
whereof
we
purpose
to
treat
in
the
second
part
.
It
seemeth
necessarie
thus
to
state
the
matter
,
that
we
may
not
derogate
from
the
Testimonie
of
those
grave
Authours
,
whom
I
have
formerly
cited
,
how
St.
Thomas
the
Apostle
did
preach
in
China
,
and
converted
it
to
the
true
Religion
.
The
time
wherein
the
memorie
of
the
Holy
Apostles
preaching
was
lost
,
was
not
much
different
both
in
India
and
China
;
for
by
severall
conjectures
it
appeareth
,
that
Thomas
the
Cananite
renewed
it
in
India
in
the
eighth
Century
after
Christ
;
and
by
this
stone
it
is
manifest
,
that
it
was
in
the
seventh
Centurie
after
Christ
,
when
it
was
preached
in
China
:
and
therefore
without
much
difficultie
it
may
be
Concluded
,
that
this
was
not
the
first
establishment
of
the
Christian
Religion
there
;
but
rather
a
re-establishment
of
it
.
The
end
of
the
first
part
.
THE
SECOND
PART
,
Wherein
is
contained
The
Christianitie
of
the
Kingdome
OF
CHINA
.
CHAP.
1.
Of
the
first
beginnings
of
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
in
China
.
ACcording
to
the
opinion
of
Socrates
,
he
was
to
be
esteemed
no
lesse
injurious
,
who
spake
against
the
Sunne
,
than
he
,
who
should
denie
the
beautie
of
the
light
thereof
,
with
which
it
maketh
the
day
,
and
of
that
which
is
the
fruit
therof
,
as
Tertul.
allegorizeth
it
,
that
is
,
the
flower
.
It
would
be
no
lesse
a
fault
,
but
rather
more
unpardonable
in
him
,
who
treating
of
the
conversion
of
China
,
should
deny
Franciscus
Xaverius
to
have
bin
the
flower
of
that
day
of
Grace
,
which
,
having
bin
set
there
for
so
many
ages
,
is
now
risen
again
upon
the
Gentiles
of
that
Monarchie
.
He
was
the
first
who
came
to
the
gates
therof
with
that
Treasure
of
the
holy
Gospel
,
after
he
had
composed
it
to
so
many
severall
Kingdomes
and
Provinces
.
The
glorious
Saint
Leo
speaking
of
the
Apostle
St.
Peter
saith
,
Iam
Populos
,
qui
in
circumcisione
crediderunt
,
erudierat
:
jam
Antiochenam
Ecclesiam
fundaverat
:
jam
Pontum
,
Galatiam
,
Cappadociam
,
Asiam
atque
Bithyniam
,
legibus
Evangelicae
Praedicationis
impleverat
:
nec
aut
dubius
de
provectu
operis
,
aut
de
spatio
suae
ignarus
aetatis
,
Trophaeum
Crucis
Christi
Romanis
arcibus
inferebat
.
All
India
doth
confesse
no
lesse
of
their
Apostle
,
to
whom
the
bounds
of
the
East
,
though
very
large
,
seemed
but
narrow
,
having
already
instructed
in
the
faith
the
principall
Cities
thereof
Goa
and
Cochin
,
having
planted
the
Gospel
on
the
coasts
of
Pescaria
,
having
converted
the
Country
of
Travancor
,
instructed
Camba●a
,
and
propagated
the
faith
at
Malacca
,
preached
the
true
religion
at
Macazar
,
&
the
Molucche
Islands
;
and
finally
,
converted
the
King
of
Bungo
in
●iappon
,
and
filled
all
that
Kingdom
with
the
knowledge
of
the
law
of
Christ
;
yet
still
the
desire
of
a
greater
harvest
,
and
to
profit
other
Nations
,
suffered
him
not
to
rest
.
Studium
proficiendi
aliis
,
otii
illum
impatientem
reddidit
,
as
Robertus
Abbas
saith
of
another
Labourer
in
the
Gospel
:
unde
nec
aut
dubius
de
provect●
operis
,
aut
despati●
suae
ignarus
aetatis
Trophaeum
Crucis
Christi
Sinicis
arcibus
inferebat
.
This
was
his
ayme
,
these
were
his
hopes
and
desires
,
with
which
he
undertooke
the
voyage
of
China
,
when
being
arrived
at
Sanciana
,
where
the
Divine
Providence
had
appointed
he
should
end
his
daies
;
(
that
being
true
which
Tertullian
saith
,
Deus
omnium
conditor
nil
non
ratione
providit
,
disposuit
,
ordinavit
.
)
And
the
Lord
being
well
appayed
with
the
intention
of
his
servant
,
and
the
ardent
desires
which
he
had
,
to
sacrifice
his
life
in
this
enterprise
,
as
Abraham
had
to
sacrifice
the
life
of
his
sonne
Isaac
,
causing
him
to
ascend
up
into
Mount
Sancian
,
(
as
he
did
Moses
into
Mount
Nebo
,
after
he
had
shewed
him
the
land
he
so
much
desired
to
conquer
)
Mortuus
est
,
jubente
deo
:
the
good
man
died
by
the
ordination
and
appointment
of
Heaven
;
after
he
had
seen
and
shewed
unto
his
Sons
that
land
,
which
he
had
gained
(
like
another
Iacob
for
Ioseph
)
with
the
bow
of
his
will
,
and
the
arrowes
of
his
desires
,
leaving
them
for
an
inheritance
the
conquest
thereof
,
together
with
his
hereditary
spirit
;
which
his
sonnes
and
followers
having
received
(
in
part
,
)
made
their
assault
,
and
at
length
entred
this
place
;
and
it
is
now
about
fifty
years
that
they
have
kept
it
with
many
labours
,
travels
,
persecutions
,
imprisonments
,
Bastinadoes
,
and
in
a
word
,
Egentes
,
Angustiati
,
Afflicti
;
These
being
the
armes
with
which
the
standard
of
the
Christian
faith
is
set
up
in
the
Kingdomes
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
by
means
whereof
(
together
with
the
grace
of
God
,
)
so
many
men
have
been
converted
unto
Christianitie
,
as
you
shall
finde
in
this
following
relation
.
After
my
returne
into
Europe
,
and
that
my
intention
of
seeking
Labourers
for
this
vine-yard
was
once
divulged
,
presently
there
were
so
many
pretenders
,
who
made
suit
to
me
to
be
received
,
that
there
is
scarce
a
Province
of
our
society
,
from
whence
I
have
not
received
many
letters
from
severall
of
the
fathers
,
wherein
they
did
not
only
offer
themselves
,
but
made
it
their
most
earnest
request
,
that
I
would
accept
of
them
,
to
serve
as
Souldiers
in
this
enterprise
;
as
if
the
trouble
and
paines
they
were
to
suffer
in
these
long
and
dangerous
voyages
,
and
the
persecutions
they
are
so
certaine
to
undergo
in
this
exercise
,
were
to
this
undertaking
,
as
the
prickles
are
to
Roses
,
whereof
S.
Ambrose
saith
,
That
they
are
Amatoria
quaedam
illectamenta
.
And
in
the
Province
of
Portugall
,
as
being
most
conveniently
scituated
for
this
voyage
,
only
out
of
the
two
Colledges
of
Conimbra
and
Ebora
,
I
had
a
list
of
90
persons
,
all
so
ready
and
desirous
to
labour
in
this
Mission
,
that
many
of
them
,
not
being
content
to
declare
their
desires
by
ordinary
words
written
with
pen
and
inke
,
have
sent
me
very
long
letters
concerning
their
holy
pretention
,
all
written
and
signed
with
thier
owne
blood
,
witnessing
in
this
manner
,
that
they
had
a
holy
courage
,
that
could
despise
the
threats
of
Martyrdom
;
offering
cheerfully
to
the
Lord
that
little
blood
,
as
a
Testimony
of
the
great
desire
they
had
to
shed
it
all
for
his
sake
.
Who
now
can
doubt
,
whether
these
be
not
the
marvellous
effects
of
that
spirit
and
zeale
which
Franciscus
Xaverius
communicated
to
them
,
occasioning
inwardly
in
the
breast
of
each
of
them
;
that
which
a
little
while
since
he
did
outwardly
in
that
great
Champion
Marcellus
Spinellus
,
by
sending
him
to
Giappon
,
where
he
crowned
that
glorious
enterprise
with
his
blood
.
Sancian
is
one
of
those
many
Islands
,
which
,
on
that
side
,
give
a
beginning
to
the
Kingdom
of
China
:
it
is
a
high
mountain
covered
with
trees
,
and
though
very
pleasant
,
yet
un-inhabited
.
When
the
Portughesses
first
began
their
trade
with
China
,
this
Island
served
them
for
a
Port
,
and
there
they
built
houses
with
straw
,
like
huts
,
which
served
them
only
for
the
time
of
their
Negotiation
,
&
whilest
they
expected
their
merchandise
;
but
as
soone
as
that
came
,
they
abandoned
that
habitation
,
and
presently
setting
saile
,
returned
into
India
.
Foure
and
fiftie
miles
from
thence
,
more
within
the
Kingdom
,
there
is
another
Island
named
Gau
Xan
,
and
by
the
Portughesses
Macao
,
it
is
but
small
,
and
so
full
of
rocks
,
that
it
is
very
easie
to
be
defended
,
and
very
opportune
for
the
rendevous
of
Pyrats
and
robbers
;
as
indeed
it
was
at
that
time
,
when
many
of
them
having
got
together
in
that
place
,
did
much
infest
all
the
Islands
thereabouts
.
The
Chinesses
were
in
consultation
how
they
might
remedy
that
mischiefe
,
but
whether
it
was
that
they
wanted
courage
to
undertake
it
,
or
that
they
chose
rather
to
have
it
done
without
running
any
danger
themselves
,
and
at
other
mens
cost
,
knowing
well
the
valour
of
the
Portughesses
,
they
set
them
upon
the
enterprise
,
promising
them
,
that
if
they
could
drive
out
the
Pyrats
,
it
should
be
granted
to
them
for
an
habitation
.
The
Portughesses
accepted
of
the
condition
with
much
pleasure
and
contentment
:
and
though
they
were
but
few
and
much
inferiour
in
number
to
the
Pyrats
,
neverthelesse
being
more
skilfull
in
military
affaires
,
they
put
themselves
in
order
,
and
set
upon
them
with
so
much
courage
,
that
without
the
losse
of
one
man
on
their
owne
party
,
though
with
great
slaughter
of
the
enemie
,
they
presently
became
Masters
,
both
of
the
field
and
Island
.
They
began
presently
upon
this
to
build
,
every
one
taking
that
place
and
ground
which
seemed
good
to
him
:
But
that
which
cost
nothing
at
first
,
came
after
to
be
sold
very
deare
,
and
at
so
high
a
rate
at
this
present
,
that
it
would
hardly
be
beleeved
,
how
much
the
least
piece
of
ground
to
build
on
in
that
City
would
cost
.
For
,
trade
beginning
to
faile
every
where
in
India
,
doth
here
encrease
still
every
day
,
and
the
Inhabitants
are
growne
so
rich
,
that
the
covetousnesse
of
the
Hollanders
have
made
them
have
a
great
longing
to
it
,
and
did
once
attempt
to
take
it
.
In
the
moneth
of
Iune
1622.
Fourteen
saile
of
Hollanders
came
into
that
Port
,
with
so
much
resolution
and
assurance
to
take
that
City
,
that
they
had
already
divided
(
in
their
thoughts
)
the
principall
parts
thereof
among
themselves
,
and
many
Captaines
and
old
Souldiers
came
along
in
this
Fleet
,
only
out
of
hopes
to
have
their
former
services
paid
them
here
,
and
to
settle
themselves
in
a
condition
of
ease
and
plenty
after
all
the
hardships
they
had
endured
.
They
landed
700
men
on
Midsomer
Eve
,
300
of
them
staid
upon
the
shore
to
guard
the
Cannon
,
the
other
400
having
drawn
up
themselves
into
a
squadron
,
went
to
the
Hill
of
our
Lady
della
Guida
,
marching
towards
the
Citie
with
so
great
order
and
cheerfulnesse
,
as
if
they
had
the
victorie
already
in
their
hands
.
They
were
no
sooner
discovered
from
the
Mountain
of
S.
Paul
,
but
they
were
received
with
two
or
three
salutes
from
the
cannon
on
that
side
,
so
well
levelled
,
that
beginning
to
abate
of
their
fury
,
they
left
the
direct
way
toward
the
Citie
,
and
turned
on
the
left
hand
toward
the
Mountain
of
our
Ladie
del
buon
porto
:
and
because
there
was
a
Garrison
there
,
they
kept
off
about
twice
Musket-shot
,
and
fortified
themselves
on
the
sides
of
the
Hill
where
St.
Maries
Church
stands
.
But
the
Portughesses
discharged
upon
them
so
seasonably
,
and
with
so
much
valour
and
courage
,
that
they
put
them
to
flight
,
and
made
them
run
down
the
hill
toward
the
Sea
,
where
the
other
Souldiers
stood
by
the
ships
.
They
fled
in
so
much
disorder
and
confusion
,
that
although
there
were
above
300.
there
to
guard
their
Artillerie
,
who
did
succour
them
with
fresh
Men
,
and
encourage
them
to
face
about
,
yet
all
was
in
vain
,
and
so
both
the
one
and
the
other
forced
to
runne
into
the
water
up
to
the
chin
,
to
get
into
their
boates
:
and
these
scaped
well
;
for
many
went
over
head
and
eares
;
and
a
barque
by
reason
of
the
confusion
and
disorder
of
those
that
got
into
her
,
sunk
down
right
,
and
above
400
men
were
drowned
.
The
number
of
the
wounded
,
is
not
known
;
but
it
is
conjectured
,
they
could
not
be
few
:
for
whilest
they
embarqued
,
our
Muskettiers
,
who
stood
upon
a
hill
just
over
them
,
played
continually
upon
them
.
Of
the
Portugheses
there
were
slain
only
three
or
four
,
and
some
Servants
.
The
Hollanders
being
ill
satisfied
with
this
entertainment
,
presently
set
saile
,
and
durst
never
since
hazard
themselves
upon
the
like
enterprise
.
This
was
the
cause
of
fortifying
the
Town
of
Macao
,
with
a
wall
round
about
it
,
having
six
Bulwarks
:
that
of
St.
Paul
,
which
serveth
as
a
cittaddell
,
standing
higher
than
the
Town
,
having
fifteen
pieces
of
Cannon
,
a
Court
of
Guard
,
and
a
Castellan
belonging
to
it
.
That
of
the
Port
,
having
fourteen
piece
of
cannon
,
among
which
are
six
great
ones
,
that
carry
each
of
them
a
ball
of
50
pound
weight
,
and
another
Court
of
Guard
.
The
third
Bulwark
is
that
of
our
Ladie
del
buon
porto
,
with
eight
piece
of
cannon
.
The
fourth
,
that
of
St.
Francis
toward
the
Mountain
,
with
other
eight
piece
of
Cannon
.
The
fift
is
,
that
of
St.
Peter
,
with
five
piece
of
Cannon
.
The
sixt
is
,
that
of
St.
Iohn
,
with
three
piece
of
Cannon
.
And
because
the
Mountain
of
our
Ladie
della
Guida
commandeth
both
the
Bulwark
of
St.
Paul
and
the
Citie
,
it
was
fortified
in
the
year
1637
in
the
same
manner
as
the
Rock
of
Charil
is
:
it
hath
ten
great
brasse
Cannon
.
The
Citie
is
not
great
,
there
are
in
it
about
900
or
1000
Portughesses
,
who
are
all
rich
,
and
live
very
splendidly
:
there
are
many
Chiness
Christians
,
who
are
cloathed
,
and
live
after
the
Portughesse
fashion
;
there
are
also
Chineses
who
are
Gentiles
,
and
are
cloathed
,
and
live
after
the
fashion
of
their
own
Countrie
all
the
Arti●ans
of
the
Citie
consist
of
this
last
sort
,
as
also
the
Shop-keepers
and
Retailers
&c.
and
are
in
all
about
5
or
6000.
There
resideth
also
in
the
same
Citie
an
Auditor
,
who
is
sent
thither
by
the
King
of
Portugal
,
and
is
superintendent
of
the
traffique
and
commerce
of
that
Isle
.
The
trade
with
Giappon
(
not
to
speak
of
that
of
Manila
,
which
is
worth
very
much
)
yeeldeth
the
King
every
year
,
for
his
rights
and
customes
at
ten
per
cent
.
many
thousands
of
Crownes
per
annum
.
In
the
year
1635
it
was
worth
to
him
14000
Taus
,
which
are
better
than
Crowns
.
The
Citie
spendeth
every
year
,
one
year
with
another
,
in
their
Artillerie
,
Gunpowder
,
and
the
charges
of
their
walls
,
and
other
things
belonging
to
their
Militia
,
(
as
appeareth
by
the
books
of
publique
accounts
)
above
40000
Crownes
.
The
rights
and
customes
of
the
Faire
of
Cantone
,
at
6
and
7
per
cent
.
importeth
about
40
or
50000
Crowns
.
The
Navigation
to
Giappon
with
the
Present
which
is
sent
to
the
King
,
and
other
Presents
to
the
Toni
of
that
Island
,
costeth
between
twenty
and
five
and
twenty
thousand
Crownes
.
Their
house
of
Mercy
standeth
them
every
year
in
8
or
9
thousand
Crownes
.
They
mantain
two
Hospitals
,
three
parish
Churches
,
five
Monasteries
,
foure
of
Men
and
one
of
Women
,
besides
the
continuall
Almes
,
which
they
distribute
to
the
poor
Christians
of
those
Countries
;
and
particularly
to
them
of
China
:
and
although
the
ordinarie
Almes
,
which
the
King
of
Portugall
alloweth
them
from
Goa
hath
not
been
paid
these
19
years
,
yet
are
they
wel
relieved
by
the
liberalitie
of
the
Citizens
of
Macao
.
I
doubt
not
but
the
Lord
doth
favour
this
Citie
for
their
many
Almesdeeds
,
and
for
the
great
care
they
take
about
the
Service
and
Worship
of
God
.
Finally
,
this
Citie
of
Macao
is
a
continuall
Seminarie
,
wherein
are
educated
and
brought
up
many
of
those
Labourers
,
who
cultivate
not
only
China
and
Giappon
,
but
also
all
other
Christianities
of
the
Neighbouring
Kingdomes
.
It
is
also
a
Sanctuarie
and
place
of
Refuge
,
where
,
in
times
of
troubles
and
persecutions
,
they
may
all
shelter
themselves
,
as
it
were
in
another
Moab
,
being
upon
all
occasions
,
Refugium
à
Facie
Vastatoris
.
One
of
the
Convents
of
this
Citie
is
a
Colledge
belonging
to
our
Societie
.
There
are
commonly
between
threescore
and
fourescore
persons
in
it
,
more
or
lesse
,
according
to
the
number
of
the
persons
they
receive
,
or
send
away
.
For
all
Missions
being
furnished
out
of
them
,
their
number
must
needs
be
very
uncertain
.
There
are
in
that
Colledge
two
Lectures
in
Divinitie
;
one
of
Cases
of
Conscience
;
one
course
of
superiour
studies
;
two
classes
of
Latin
;
one
schoole
for
children
,
so
numerous
,
that
the
lower
forme
thereof
containeth
above
90
children
of
the
Portugheses
,
and
people
of
that
Countrie
.
Out
of
this
House
,
(
which
at
the
beginning
was
very
small
,
and
the
labourers
there
very
few
,
)
first
came
the
Souldiers
of
this
enterprise
.
Father
Alexander
Valignan
of
happy
memorie
,
who
was
then
Visitour
,
resolved
to
send
some
of
the
Fathers
into
China
to
endevour
to
convert
that
vast
Kingdome
to
the
faith
of
Christ
;
when
presently
the
first
difficulties
began
at
the
Colledge
it selfe
,
a
manifest
prognostication
of
the
many
that
should
happen
in
the
prog●esse
of
the
work
,
and
execution
of
the
undertaking
.
For
to
some
of
the
Fathers
,
by
reason
of
the
knowledge
and
experience
they
had
of
the
Kingdome
of
China
,
this
enterprise
seemed
not
only
difficult
,
but
also
rash
and
unadvised
,
wherefore
they
advised
the
Visitour
not
to
set
his
mind
upon
it
.
But
our
Lord
,
who
bringeth
wonderfull
things
to
passe
from
weak
and
troublesome
beginnings
,
would
have
this
design
put
in
execution
.
Father
Michael
Roggiero
was
the
first
,
who
was
named
to
take
paines
in
this
conquest
;
he
was
followed
by
the
Fathers
Franciscus
Passius
,
Antonius
de
Almeida
Duarte
,
Matthaeus
Riccius
,
and
others
,
who
came
after
and
helped
on
the
work
,
and
like
the
foundation-stones
of
that
building
,
sustained
the
first
weight
thereof
and
greater
difficulties
,
labours
and
troubles
,
than
any
Missions
of
our
societie
had
ever
felt
.
For
the
difficulties
in
new
Missions
into
Kingdomes
so
remote
and
different
,
from
our
Europe
in
language
,
custome
,
conversation
,
diet
&c.
are
not
ordinarie
;
neither
can
they
be
few
.
But
those
in
the
Mission
of
China
do
far
exceed
all
others
.
The
language
seemeth
more
difficult
than
any
in
the
world
,
being
all
of
Monosyllables
,
curt
and
aequivocall
:
and
in
this
difficulty
the
Fathers
were
without
any
Master
to
teach
them
,
without
any
interpreter
to
explain
what
was
said
to
them
;
so
that
they
neither
understood
others
,
nor
others
them
;
but
by
force
of
diligence
and
unwearied
paines
they
went
on
conquering
and
gaining
ground
:
and
although
they
never
arrived
at
any
perfection
in
the
language
,
or
good
accent
in
pronouncing
it
;
yet
they
discovered
the
mysteries
of
that
tongue
,
and
set
them
down
in
so
plain
a
forme
,
that
they
made
it
much
more
easie
for
those
who
came
after
them
.
To
this
may
be
added
the
painfull
study
of
their
letters
,
which
of
it selfe
alone
is
a
businesse
of
incredible
labour
,
they
being
so
many
and
so
various
and
in
this
Mission
,
(
contrarie
to
what
is
done
in
others
)
the
Fathers
do
study
them
all
with
so
much
diligence
,
that
they
have
not
only
learned
to
write
,
and
to
read
their
books
very
perfectly
,
but
do
also
compose
others
themselves
,
and
have
of
late
published
many
to
the
great
advancement
of
Christianity
:
and
in
truth
,
the
Fathers
in
China
do
justly
deserve
this
praise
,
that
that
language
being
so
hard
,
and
they
having
the
letters
too
to
be
studied
which
are
not
very
easie
,
yet
they
do
speak
that
language
much
better
,
than
any
others
do
those
,
of
their
Missions
;
for
of
themselves
they
are
able
to
catechise
,
preach
,
treate
,
and
converse
with
the
greatest
Mandarines
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
to
speak
to
the
King
himself
,
if
there
were
occasion
,
without
making
use
of
any
ones
tongue
,
but
their
own
;
their
endeavours
in
this
particular
being
extraordinarie
,
and
such
,
as
are
not
used
in
other
parts
:
and
our
Lord
by
his
singular
providence
doth
sweeten
this
labour
,
and
season
those
difficulties
they
undergo
for
his
sake
with
much
joy
and
consolation
.
Moreover
,
there
is
to
be
a
generall
change
throughout
their
whole
bodies
;
in
their
beard
and
their
haire
,
which
they
must
suffer
to
grow
very
longe
;
in
the
fashion
of
their
cloathes
,
in
their
manner
of
conversation
,
in
their
customes
and
behaviour
,
and
all
other
things
;
which
are
as
different
,
as
they
are
remote
from
ours
.
Besides
all
these
ordinarie
difficulties
,
(
which
are
found
more
or
lesse
,
in
all
Missions
)
it
is
not
to
be
beleeved
,
how
sharp
a
warre
the
devil
hath
raised
up
against
this
;
endeavouring
by
the
strength
of
difficulties
and
persecutions
to
make
us
desist
from
the
enterprise
:
and
it
went
so
farre
,
that
Father
Valignan
the
Visitour
,
considering
the
great
obstructions
we
found
every
where
,
the
extraordinarie
difficultie
there
was
to
enter
,
and
the
great
trouble
there
was
to
stay
there
,
how
little
good
we
could
do
there
,
and
yet
how
much
we
suffered
;
resolved
to
call
back
the
Fathers
to
Maca●
,
to
employ
them
in
some
other
Missions
of
lesse
danger
and
trouble
,
and
where
a
greater
profit
of
Soules
might
be
made
.
But
the
Lord
,
who
had
otherwise
ordained
it
for
the
good
of
his
elect
,
would
not
suffer
the
Labourers
to
come
away
,
and
leave
the
work
begun
in
that
Kingdome
,
where
it
was
to
have
so
advantageous
a
progresse
.
CHAP.
2.
Of
the
proceedings
,
and
persecutions
of
the
Fathers
,
before
they
arrived
at
Nankim
.
THe
Fathers
did
still
persevere
in
the
Resolution
they
had
taken
to
enter
and
settle
themselves
in
China
;
and
accordingly
three
times
the
same
year
they
attempted
with
all
diligence
to
make
their
entire
,
but
were
as
often
repulsed
,
and
sent
back
out
of
the
Kingdome
,
with
that
resentment
and
grief
,
which
is
easily
imaginable
they
had
,
to
find
almost
every
spark
of
hope
extinguished
by
such
extraordinarie
difficulties
,
as
they
found
,
and
by
that
great
aversion
,
the
Chinesses
had
to
admit
of
strangers
.
I
have
been
told
,
that
about
that
time
,
Father
Valignan
looking
one
day
out
of
a
window
of
the
Colledge
of
Macao
toward
the
Continent
,
the
good
old
man
cried
out
with
a
loud
voice
,
and
the
most
intimate
affection
of
his
heart
,
speaking
to
China
;
Ah
Rock
,
Rock
,
when
wilt
thou
open
,
Rock
?
But
(
as
there
is
no
councell
against
God
,
who
seeth
and
knoweth
the
times
and
moments
of
his
divine
Resolutions
,
)
when
the
entrance
seemed
more
shut
up
than
ever
,
and
more
encompassed
with
difficulties
,
after
so
many
attempts
and
endeavours
had
been
frustrated
,
nay
,
after
they
had
been
sharply
reproved
by
the
Vice-roy
of
Cantone
,
and
by
publick
order
been
sent
back
to
Macao
;
then
did
the
Lord
our
God
open
the
gate
by
such
meanes
as
were
not
to
be
imagined
.
The
Fathers
had
not
been
full
seven
daies
returned
to
Macao
,
wholly
despairing
of
the
businesse
,
when
there
arrived
a
messenger
from
the
governour
of
Cantone
,
named
Chi
Fu
,
bringing
letters
from
the
Vice-roy
,
wherein
he
invited
the
Fathers
to
Xaokim
,
the
Capitall
Citie
of
Cantone
,
where
the
same
Vice-roy
of
the
Provinces
of
Cantone
and
Quansi
,
had
his
residence
;
offering
them
there
a
place
for
their
Church
and
House
.
The
Fathers
entred
into
Xaokim
in
September
1583.
with
no
little
joy
to
see
themselves
established
in
a
moment
,
where
,
before
with
all
their
endeavours
they
could
never
so
much
as
set
their
foot
.
They
built
a
house
and
Church
,
and
gave
a
beginning
to
their
intention
,
by
translating
the
ten
Commandements
,
as
well
as
they
could
,
into
the
Chinesse
language
;
and
setting
forth
,
how
necessary
the
observance
of
them
was
.
The
worth
of
these
new
guests
was
more
admired
in
the
City
,
for
their
good
works
and
holinesse
of
life
,
than
for
their
words
,
not
being
able
yet
to
speak
that
language
sufficiently
;
but
almost
continuall
troubles
and
persecutions
were
never
wanting
to
them
.
The
covering
of
their
house
was
so
loaden
with
stones
by
the
insolence
of
the
people
from
a
neighbouring
Tower
,
that
they
were
in
great
danger
of
their
lives
:
and
,
because
a
servant
of
the
house
laid
hold
of
a
little
boy
,
and
threatned
to
complaine
of
him
,
presently
an
accusation
was
set
on
foot
against
the
Fathers
,
that
they
had
misused
the
Sonne
of
a
Citizen
:
but
in
the
end
they
were
cleared
by
evidence
of
the
fact
:
soone
after
,
other
calumnies
were
raised
against
them
,
particularly
against
Father
Raggiero
,
whom
they
accused
of
Adultery
;
but
his
innocence
was
soone
cleared
,
it
being
proved
,
that
he
was
at
that
time
mor●
than
two
months
journy
from
the
place
,
where
that
crime
was
said
to
be
committed
.
Then
did
the
people
of
Xaokim
begin
to
throwing
of
stones
againe
,
with
which
they
did
so
ruine
and
batter
the
house
,
that
the
Fathers
missed
very
little
of
being
killed
:
all
this
while
did
their
condition
seeme
like
unto
a
tempestuous
sea
.
But
amongst
so
great
tribulations
and
dangers
,
the
Lord
was
pleased
to
send
them
some
daies
of
peace
and
tranquilitie
;
and
among
so
many
thorns
they
gathered
some
roses
,
and
some
fruit
of
their
labours
:
which
was
the
reason
that
their
sufferings
did
not
seeme
so
grievous
to
them
,
neither
did
they
undergo
them
without
joy
and
delight
,
hoping
to
make
a
greater
progresse
,
when
the
desired
calme
should
happen
.
Neither
were
the
Fathers
wanting
(
particularly
Father
Mattheus
Riccius
,
)
by
their
knowledge
in
Mathematiques
,
and
principally
by
a
description
of
the
world
in
a
new
Mappe
,
to
give
reputation
to
the
affaires
of
Europe
;
and
to
make
acquaintance
and
friendship
with
persons
of
qualitie
;
when
behold
,
by
the
coming
of
a
new
Vice-roy
there
was
so
terrible
a
storme
raised
,
that
notwithstanding
all
the
diligence
and
addresses
which
were
made
,
not
only
by
the
Fathers
,
but
also
by
their
friends
,
it
was
impossible
to
finde
any
remedy
,
or
to
put
a
stop
to
the
sentence
,
which
that
Vice-roy
fulminated
against
the
Fathers
;
which
was
,
That
they
should
all
immediatly
returne
to
Macao
,
without
giving
them
any
time
of
stay
there
,
or
suffering
them
to
go
into
any
other
Country
;
but
that
they
should
presently
depart
,
and
should
be
brought
precisely
to
Macao
.
They
were
forced
to
yeeld
obedience
,
and
so
leaving
some
things
belonging
to
the
house
in
the
hands
of
their
friends
,
and
carrying
other
things
along
with
them
,
after
they
had
made
a
short
prayer
unto
God
,
recommending
unto
him
that
little
flock
,
which
they
were
forced
to
leave
among
Wolves
without
a
shepherd
,
and
after
they
had
exhorted
the
Christians
to
continue
stedfast
in
the
faith
,
wherein
they
had
been
seven
years
instructed
,
they
departed
downe
the
current
of
the
river
;
both
the
Christians
,
which
remained
there
,
as
also
the
Fathers
,
who
tooke
their
leave
,
weeping
very
much
,
&
recommending
each
other
to
the
divine
Province
and
Protection
.
When
they
were
arrived
at
the
Metropolis
of
Canton
,
the
Admirall
of
the
Chinesse
Navie
,
or
Haitao
,
who
was
to
conduct
them
to
Macao
,
was
not
to
be
found
:
where
,
while
they
stayed
to
expect
him
,
they
wrote
to
the
Visitour
in
Macao
,
that
after
two
or
three
daies
they
were
to
be
banished
by
order
of
the
Vice-roy
:
but
they
had
hardly
passed
a
day
there
,
when
they
espied
a
boate
coming
toward
them
with
all
speed
,
sent
from
the
Vice-roy
,
to
invite
them
back
againe
to
Xaokim
.
It
seemed
to
them
,
that
they
were
returned
from
death
to
life
by
the
unexpected
invitation
;
although
they
understood
well
enough
,
that
they
were
called
backe
to
undergo
new
troubles
,
no
lesse
than
the
former
.
When
they
were
returned
to
the
Vice-roy
at
Xaokim
,
he
would
have
paid
the
charges
the
Fathers
had
been
at
in
building
their
Church
and
house
,
which
by
no
means
they
would
suffer
him
to
do
;
and
(
after
severall
contrasts
)
they
obtained
leave
of
him
to
dwell
in
another
City
belonging
to
his
Government
,
called
Xaocheu
.
With
this
permission
the
Fathers
departed
from
Xaokim
on
the
15th
.
day
of
August
1589.
and
being
after
a
few
daies
arrived
at
Xaocheu
,
they
had
enough
to
do
to
avoyd
the
lodgings
,
which
were
offered
them
in
a
Monasterie
of
Bonzi
.
At
length
by
Gods
assistance
they
were
admitted
into
the
City
,
and
were
well
lookt
upon
by
the
Magistrates
;
they
built
a
house
and
Church
,
and
began
to
preach
the
Gospel
with
their
whole
endeavours
.
Notwithstanding
that
,
they
were
ever
accompanied
with
persecutions
,
contrasts
and
calumnies
;
and
in
truth
,
it
is
hardly
to
be
beleeved
,
how
many
of
these
they
did
undergo
.
I
did
once
reckon
them
up
to
satisfie
my
curiositie
:
counting
those
which
are
related
in
the
History
of
Father
Trigaultius
,
and
others
which
are
not
set
downe
there
,
till
the
persecution
of
Nankim
,
I
found
them
in
all
to
be
fifty
foure
,
the
greatest
part
were
at
the
beginning
,
and
in
the
Province
of
Canton
,
which
as
it
is
a
passage
to
the
rest
,
may
be
called
the
Promontory
of
Torments
;
so
that
as
oft
as
we
shall
have
occasion
to
mention
it
,
there
will
alwaies
recurre
some
new
troubles
and
tempests
.
Our
servants
were
many
times
taken
and
Bastinadoed
for
no
other
occasion
,
but
that
they
had
defended
themselves
against
assaults
of
the
insolent
people
;
and
one
time
also
brother
Sebastan
Fernandes
,
who
went
out
to
defend
those
innocents
with
reasons
and
prayers
,
was
put
to
publique
shame
.
But
the
persecution
was
worse
,
which
brother
Francis
Martines
suffered
through
a
vaine
suspicion
they
had
,
that
he
had
attempted
to
raise
a
rebellion
in
China
,
and
that
he
was
a
Magician
:
upon
which
occasion
after
he
had
been
many
times
beaten
and
tormented
,
and
after
a
tedious
and
noysome
imprisonment
,
and
in
the
end
,
after
his
last
punishment
by
an
unmercifull
beating
,
being
brought
back
into
the
prison
,
he
died
,
a
death
so
much
the
more
glorious
,
by
how
much
it
was
supported
by
an
unspeakable
patience
,
and
for
so
holy
an
occasion
,
as
the
procuring
the
salvation
of
that
people
was
.
After
that
,
brother
Francis
Mendez
,
going
to
the
Metropolis
of
Canton
upon
occasion
of
businesse
,
and
to
help
a
servant
of
ours
,
who
was
kept
there
in
prison
,
suffered
very
much
:
for
being
come
into
the
prison
,
the
Gaoler
presently
clapt
Manacles
upon
him
,
and
suspecting
him
to
be
a
Priest
,
pulled
off
his
cap
,
and
searched
whether
his
crowne
was
shaven
or
no
:
and
finding
no
signe
of
any
thing
he
could
lay
hold
on
,
only
because
he
was
a
Chris●ian
,
and
belonged
to
the
Fathers
,
he
suffered
him
not
to
go
out
of
the
prison
,
till
there
were
bestowed
many
uruell
Bastinadoes
on
him
.
Likewise
two
Fathers
going
from
Canton
further
up
into
China
,
that
is
,
Father
Iulius
Alexis
,
and
another
Father
,
were
apprehended
,
and
after
very
great
sufferings
set
at
libertie
.
The
Christian
Religion
began
to
make
some
progresse
at
our
Residence
of
Xaocheu
;
and
in
another
place
neere
unto
it
,
named
Namhim
,
whither
Father
Matthaeus
Riccius
was
gone
,
and
had
reduced
some
Gentiles
to
the
sheepfold
of
Christ
.
But
the
businesse
was
so
full
of
difficulties
and
dangers
,
that
brother
Sebastian
Fernandes
,
(
although
a
Chinesse
by
nation
,
(
but
brought
up
in
Macao
by
his
Parents
who
were
Christians
;
)
and
who
entred
into
our
societie
after
he
was
growne
a
man
,
and
a
rich
Merchant
,
and
served
therein
many
years
,
even
to
his
death
,
with
great
paines
to
himselfe
and
a
great
example
to
all
that
Christianitie
,
)
told
the
Father
,
we
should
do
well
to
go
to
Giappon
;
seeing
the
Lord
did
favour
that
Kingdom
with
so
great
a
conversion
,
and
so
many
Baptismes
,
and
spend
our
lives
there
where
we
might
receive
abundant
fruit
of
our
labours
.
But
the
Father
,
who
had
a
more
lively
faith
,
and
a
hope
better
grounded
,
seemed
to
have
answered
him
by
the
spirit
of
prophesie
,
that
which
afterwards
came
to
passe
,
giving
him
hopes
of
more
copious
fruit
,
such
as
we
find
at
this
day
:
And
even
at
that
time
also
,
within
foure
years
,
wherein
he
had
cultivated
that
vine-yard
,
in
spight
of
those
great
Tribulations
,
he
made
a
good
harvest
of
many
Christians
;
who
many
times
do
prove
the
best
in
times
of
trouble
and
persecution
:
and
there
were
some
of
them
very
eminent
,
with
some
of
which
I
have
since
spoken
and
conversed
,
who
seemed
to
me
,
to
be
like
Christians
of
the
Primitive
Time
;
and
by
degrees
there
were
many
more
also
converted
.
In
the
mean
while
about
the
year
1594
two
persons
of
this
House
departed
to
a
better
life
;
for
if
the
people
of
this
Province
are
not
good
,
the
temper
of
the
aire
is
much
worse
.
Till
this
time
,
the
Fathers
had
gone
in
the
same
garbe
they
entred
in
,
with
their
beards
and
the
crowne
of
their
heads
shaven
,
and
their
haire
cut
short
,
as
we
weare
it
here
in
Europe
;
and
there
also
the
Bonzi
,
or
Priests
of
their
Idols
,
who
in
that
kingdome
,
contrarie
to
the
custome
of
others
,
are
in
very
mean
esteem
.
But
now
they
were
better
acquainted
with
the
state
of
things
there
,
it
seemed
to
them
to
be
more
advantageous
for
the
credit
of
our
religion
,
as
also
for
the
preachers
thereof
,
that
they
should
take
a
habit
different
from
the
Bonzi
:
and
that
seeing
they
were
inwardly
unlike
them
,
that
they
should
no
longer
outwardly
resemble
them
;
especially
,
seeing
that
first
outward
form
was
a
great
impediment
to
hinder
them
from
treating
with
Decorum
and
familiarity
,
with
Officers
and
men
of
qualitie
,
who
without
the
vesture
of
courtesie
and
habit
of
a
Letterato
,
do
by
no
means
admit
any
one
to
familiar
conversation
with
them
.
So
that
leaving
their
former
garbe
and
habit
,
they
took
the
other
of
Letterati
,
with
a
great
applause
of
the
Christians
and
their
friends
;
as
also
of
the
Magistrates
;
and
because
they
had
taken
no
degree
in
their
learning
,
they
were
accounted
and
esteemed
,
(
as
they
are
also
at
this
day
,
)
for
Letterati
of
Europe
;
besides
many
other
good
advantages
and
effects
which
it
produced
.
In
May
the
year
following
,
Father
Matthaeus
Riccius
,
went
to
Nankim
,
in
the
companie
of
a
Mandarine
,
who
was
a
grave
Person
and
his
friend
,
who
went
thither
with
commission
to
be
General
in
the
warre
against
the
Giapponeses
in
the
Kingdome
of
Corea
;
he
wanted
not
troubles
by
the
way
,
especially
in
a
dangerous
shipwrack
which
he
suffered
,
the
barque
being
overturned
,
and
the
Father
falling
into
the
water
over
head
and
eares
,
not
having
any
skill
in
swimming
,
nor
any
hope
of
life
.
But
the
Lord
assisted
him
with
his
paternal
providence
:
for
without
knowing
how
it
came
,
there
he
found
a
rope
of
the
Barque
in
his
hand
,
by
which
he
was
pulled
up
:
neverthelesse
he
lost
his
companion
,
who
being
carried
away
by
the
force
and
violence
of
the
water
,
was
never
more
seen
.
At
length
he
arrived
at
Nankim
;
but
the
houre
of
that
famous
Citie
was
not
yet
come
.
Wherefore
although
some
friends
there
did
desire
to
favour
him
;
yet
one
,
with
whom
he
had
contracted
in
Cantone
,
and
whose
favour
he
did
now
endeavour
to
gain
,
was
not
only
wanting
to
him
in
what
he
requested
,
but
was
so
far
changed
from
what
he
was
,
that
he
put
the
Father
in
great
danger
;
and
was
the
occasion
,
that
he
was
disgracefully
sent
out
of
the
Citie
;
and
all
this
upon
no
other
account
,
but
lest
it
should
be
said
,
that
he
was
the
occasion
of
the
Fathers
coming
thither
,
contrarie
to
the
lawes
of
China
.
The
Father
departed
from
Nankim
,
and
went
into
the
Province
of
Kiamsi
,
which
lieth
between
that
of
Namkim
and
that
of
Cantone
,
he
was
received
into
the
Capitall
Citie
thereof
,
named
Nanchum
,
and
treated
very
kindly
by
the
most
considerable
people
there
;
and
especially
by
a
great
Lord
,
named
Kien
Gam
Vam
,
who
was
the
Kings
neer
kinsman
.
He
was
also
very
courteously
used
by
the
Vice-roy
,
with
no
ordinarie
demonstrations
of
kindnesse
;
which
was
none
of
the
least
occasions
that
a
residence
was
founded
in
this
City
;
then
,
Father
Riccius
using
all
diligence
to
obtain
leave
to
set
up
a
House
there
,
the
Lord
provided
him
of
a
companion
,
named
Iacobus
Socirus
,
sent
from
Macao
very
opportunely
to
reside
there
;
and
then
presently
they
purchased
some
few
small
houses
in
this
City
;
but
not
without
the
usuall
resistance
and
contradiction
of
the
neighbourhood
,
as
also
from
other
parts
;
which
in
processe
of
time
did
so
encrease
,
that
this
House
may
well
compare
with
that
of
Xaocheu
for
persecutions
:
for
if
the
people
of
that
City
are
bad
,
truly
,
they
of
this
City
are
not
very
good
.
The
Fathers
were
sometimes
molested
by
the
Letterati
;
otherwhiles
by
the
Nobilitie
;
of
which
sort
there
are
many
still
residing
in
this
City
:
they
were
troubled
also
by
the
people
;
and
sometimes
by
the
Christians
themselves
.
For
there
is
never
wanting
a
Judas
to
raise
persecution
among
the
good
disciples
.
Neverthelesse
,
it
pleased
God
to
make
that
House
,
and
Christianity
there
to
flourish
,
and
to
bring
into
them
many
persons
of
qualitie
;
and
particularly
that
neer
Kinsman
of
the
King
,
with
his
whole
House
and
Familie
;
who
by
his
holy
life
and
other
vertues
did
much
edifie
that
Church
.
And
though
he
had
no
children
,
while
he
was
a
Gentile
,
yet
it
pleased
the
Lord
to
send
him
many
,
after
he
was
become
a
Christian.
There
were
also
many
other
Families
converted
,
which
,
although
they
were
inferiour
to
his
in
bloud
,
yet
did
they
not
come
much
behind
him
in
Christian
Pietie
.
After
that
Father
Riccius
had
a
companion
,
to
whose
care
he
might
leave
that
House
recommended
,
he
began
to
undertake
afresh
the
enterprise
of
Nankim
:
and
he
had
a
good
opportunitie
offered
him
by
a
Mandarine
of
qualitie
,
and
his
friend
,
who
took
him
along
in
his
company
.
By
this
meanes
he
returned
again
to
that
City
in
the
year
1598.
and
although
at
the
beginning
,
by
reason
of
the
warre
,
which
the
Giapponesses
made
against
the
Kingdome
of
Corea
,
threatning
also
that
of
China
,
he
found
great
difficultie
to
be
admitted
(
for
these
two
alwayes
go
together
)
yet
at
length
it
was
facilitated
by
the
good
success
of
Corea
,
and
the
friendship
of
some
persons
of
Qualitie
,
and
of
the
Vice-roy
himself
;
the
Divine
providence
alwayes
opening
that
way
,
which
he
knew
was
most
secure
.
CHAP.
3.
Of
what
happened
after
,
till
the
Fathers
entred
into
Pekim
.
FAther
Matthaeus
Riccius
never
ceased
to
endeavour
a
finall
establishment
of
the
Church
in
that
Kingdome
;
which
did
wholly
depend
upon
the
entrance
of
the
Fathers
into
the
Royall
City
of
Pekim
,
where
the
King
and
chief
Court
do
reside
:
and
so
after
he
had
assayed
diverse
meanes
,
at
length
he
resolved
to
go
thither
in
the
company
of
the
same
Mandarine
his
friend
,
who
had
brought
him
to
Nankim
;
and
so
he
took
no
house
at
that
time
in
Nankim
.
He
departed
then
along
with
Father
Lazarus
Cataneus
his
companion
,
and
two
Chinesses
who
were
Brethren
,
taking
their
way
by
water
;
which
was
above
a
moneths
voyage
,
although
the
Mandarine
got
thither
in
a
shorter
time
by
land
.
But
at
length
being
arrived
at
Pekim
,
without
any
hinderance
or
disturbance
,
the
first
thing
they
did
,
was
to
go
waite
upon
their
friend
,
who
had
caused
them
to
come
thither
,
and
was
arrived
there
before
them
.
He
received
them
with
all
kindnesse
and
civilitie
,
and
endeavoured
to
favour
and
assist
them
in
every
thing
,
&
especially
in
recommending
them
to
the
acquaintance
of
an
Eunuch
his
friend
.
The
Fathers
had
brought
with
them
some
curiosities
of
Europe
,
to
make
a
Present
of
them
to
the
King
,
to
wit
,
Two
excellent
Pictures
Painted
on
Linnen
cloath
,
the
one
of
our
Saviour
,
the
other
of
the
B.
Virgin
;
an
Harpsicon
,
an
instrument
which
had
never
been
heard
;
a
striking
Clock
,
a
thing
which
had
never
been
seen
there
before
;
and
some
triangular
glasses
,
with
all
which
the
Eunuch
was
well
pleased
:
but
not
finding
that
gain
from
the
Fathers
,
which
he
expected
,
and
which
was
the
only
thing
he
lookt
after
,
he
excused
himself
,
that
he
could
not
present
them
to
the
King
,
by
reason
of
the
troubles
of
the
war
,
which
the
Giapponeses
made
upon
Corea
,
and
which
were
every
day
expected
in
China
;
saying
;
that
it
was
not
a
fitting
time
to
speak
to
the
King
about
strangers
affaires
.
Of
the
same
opinion
also
was
that
Mandarine
their
friend
,
who
being
to
returne
to
Nankim
,
where
he
had
a
Government
bestowed
upon
him
,
would
willingly
have
carried
the
Fathers
back
again
with
him
.
But
it
seemed
better
to
them
,
that
the
Hopes
which
they
had
conceived
,
should
not
be
so
soon
lost
;
nor
so
much
labour
and
expence
be
cast
away
in
vain
:
wherefore
they
remained
in
Pekim
above
a
moneth
after
the
departure
of
the
Mandarine
,
using
all
endeavours
,
and
seeking
out
all
wayes
possible
,
to
see
if
they
could
compasse
their
intention
.
But
all
their
diligence
was
in
vain
;
for
the
Mandarine
being
once
gone
,
all
the
rest
withdraw
themselves
;
so
that
there
was
not
one
of
the
Mandarines
of
the
Court
,
that
would
admit
them
so
much
as
to
a
Visite
.
The
difficulties
then
being
so
great
,
and
they
finding
no
way
to
overcome
them
,
the
Fathers
were
forced
to
returne
into
that
Country
,
where
they
were
more
known
,
and
had
been
better
received
;
and
so
they
came
back
to
Nankim
,
but
not
with
so
much
ease
,
as
they
thought
they
should
have
done
.
For
the
Winter
overtaking
them
in
their
voyage
,
and
the
River
being
frozen
up
,
they
were
forced
to
winter
by
the
way
.
But
Father
Matthaeus
Riccius
,
being
loath
to
lose
any
opportunitie
,
left
his
companions
in
the
Barque
,
and
took
his
way
by
land
,
avoyding
by
this
meanes
the
trouble
and
hinderance
of
the
Wintering
,
but
not
the
cold
of
the
journey
,
which
was
so
excessive
,
that
many
times
it
hindred
him
from
going
forward
.
But
at
length
having
overcome
all
difficulties
,
he
arrived
at
the
Citie
of
Sucheu
,
which
without
all
contradiction
,
is
the
most
pleasant
and
delightfull
City
of
all
China
;
so
that
they
have
a
proverbe
which
saith
,
That
the
City
of
Sucheu
&
Hancheu
,
is
that
upon
earth
,
which
the
habitation
of
the
blessed
,
is
in
heaven
.
It
is
scituated
in
a
pleasant
River
of
fresh
Water
,
just
as
Venice
is
in
the
Sea
:
it
hath
the
greatest
traffique
of
all
the
Kingdome
;
the
Merchandize
from
Macao
being
first
brought
thither
,
from
whence
they
are
afterwards
dispersed
to
all
other
parts
.
Here
the
Father
found
Quitaizo
,
his
ancient
friend
,
in
the
Province
of
Canton
,
by
whom
he
was
received
with
all
manner
of
kindnesse
and
friendship
,
and
was
also
by
him
introduced
and
brought
into
credit
with
the
whole
City
.
And
being
the
Sonne
of
a
principall
Mandarine
,
he
▪
was
a
great
help
to
him
in
gaining
the
friendship
of
severall
Mandarines
of
great
authoritie
;
for
which
and
other
good
turnes
he
did
us
in
Canton
and
other
places
,
and
especially
in
Nankim
,
he
deserveth
no
small
commendations
and
acknowledgment
.
The
Father
gave
him
a
triangular
glasse
,
which
by
his
friend
was
taken
for
so
precious
a
Jewel
,
that
he
tipt
both
the
ends
of
it
with
Gold
,
and
made
a
Case
of
Silver
to
put
it
in
;
and
after
sold
it
for
above
500.
Crownes
.
This
honest
man
much
desired
,
that
the
Father
would
settle
himself
in
that
Citie
,
and
found
a
House
there
,
where
he
might
assist
and
promote
him
with
more
convenience
;
proposing
many
difficulties
which
would
hinder
the
residence
of
the
Fathers
at
Nankim
.
Neverthelesse
,
having
weighed
things
better
,
and
taking
that
resolution
,
which
was
most
suitable
to
their
occasions
,
they
went
both
of
them
to
Nankim
,
in
the
year
1599.
where
they
found
the
state
of
affaires
much
altered
from
what
it
was
the
time
before
.
The
Citie
did
now
enjoy
a
profound
peace
and
tranquillity
,
the
Giapponeses
being
beaten
back
into
their
own
Countrie
.
The
Mandarine
their
friend
was
very
glad
of
their
coming
,
and
did
them
many
singular
favours
,
as
did
also
many
others
,
both
Magistrates
,
and
other
grave
men
and
persons
of
account
in
that
City
▪
particularly
a
Coli
,
which
is
a
kind
of
Censor
or
Syndic-royall
,
named
Choxelim
:
wherefore
the
Father
,
not
only
by
their
consent
,
but
also
by
their
perswasion
,
resolved
to
settle
a
residence
,
and
found
a
House
in
that
Noble
City
,
which
is
the
second
of
the
whole
Kingdome
.
While
the
Father
made
his
abode
there
,
he
gave
great
proofe
of
himself
and
of
the
Sciences
of
Europe
;
particularly
of
the
Mathematiques
.
He
made
a
new
Mappe
of
the
World
,
with
the
explanation
thereof
in
the
Chinesse
language
and
characters
;
which
gained
great
reputation
,
not
only
to
the
authour
,
but
also
to
Europe
;
seeing
there
such
a
multitude
of
Noble
Kingdomes
and
Cities
:
so
that
the
same
Quitaizo
,
and
others
,
with
very
Solemn
Ceremonies
,
made
themselves
Disciples
to
Father
Riccius
.
Neither
was
the
authoritie
lesse
which
the
Father
gained
by
the
publick
Disputes
,
which
he
held
concerning
matters
of
Religion
,
wherein
,
to
the
admiration
of
all
the
Councels
,
he
ever
had
the
Victorie
:
so
that
the
Fathers
came
to
such
a
height
of
reputation
,
that
they
were
celebrated
by
many
Letterati
in
Epigrams
and
Elogies
.
In
the
meane
time
the
companions
of
Father
Riccius
arrived
,
after
they
had
wintered
by
the
way
,
and
endured
many
labours
and
hardships
.
But
when
they
found
the
Father
,
in
that
City
,
where
a
little
before
he
was
not
only
not
received
,
but
also
driven
out
with
ignominie
and
shame
,
now
to
have
such
credit
and
applause
,
and
so
many
friends
who
favoured
him
,
they
forgot
all
their
former
sufferings
,
and
gave
most
hearty
thanks
to
the
Lord
our
God
for
that
present
prosperitie
.
Not
long
after
,
they
began
to
think
of
buying
an
House
:
for
,
that
wherein
they
lived
,
was
only
hired
.
Many
were
offered
to
them
,
but
such
for
the
most
part
as
were
inconvenient
for
them
;
among
which
there
was
one
that
was
very
large
and
capacious
,
but
haunted
with
Divells
and
Phantasmes
,
so
that
none
durst
dwell
in
it
.
This
inconvenience
useth
commonly
to
be
advantageous
to
us
;
for
wee
not
fearing
these
spirits
,
which
vanish
at
the
first
on-sett
,
doe
commonly
purchase
such
houses
at
a
very
low
rate
;
and
so
it
happened
to
Father
Riccius
:
wherefore
after
the
bargain
and
sale
was
concluded
,
the
Fathers
came
over
a
while
to
dwell
in
that
house
,
where
they
lived
very
quietly
without
receiving
any
disturbance
or
inconvenience
from
those
spirits
.
Assoon
as
the
Fathers
had
their
House
and
Church
,
there
were
not
wanting
those
who
did
frequent
it
.
The
first
who
was
baptized
in
this
City
,
was
an
old
man
of
seventy
years
of
age
,
he
was
a
Noble
man
,
and
had
the
office
of
Chinoci
,
whereof
we
spake
,
when
we
treated
of
that
Nobility
,
which
descendeth
by
way
of
blood
.
Presently
his
sonne
followed
him
,
who
was
already
a
Letterato
;
and
was
afterward
made
a
great
Mandarine
;
and
also
his
whole
Familie
,
his
Grand-Sonnes
and
Daughters
&c.
I
knew
them
many
yeares
afterwards
,
when
they
had
made
great
progress
in
Vertue
and
Christian
Pietie
,
and
are
therefore
worthy
of
Eternall
memorie
,
with
many
particular
cases
,
whereof
we
shall
make
mention
hereafter
.
This
Familie
was
followed
by
others
,
the
number
of
Christians
still
encreasing
,
as
also
their
zeale
to
good
works
;
especially
after
the
persecution
,
whereof
we
will
speak
anon
.
So
that
it
may
be
said
to
be
the
best
Christianitie
of
China
,
although
the
most
persecuted
and
molested
.
The
affaires
of
Nankim
succeeding
thus
prosperously
,
and
these
good
beginnings
shewing
that
that
House
would
not
only
continue
,
but
also
be
enlarged
and
advanced
,
Father
Riccius
sent
one
of
his
companions
,
F.
Lazarus
Cataneus
to
Macao
,
partly
to
give
an
account
to
the
superiours
of
what
had
passed
,
partly
to
get
some
curio●ities
of
Europe
to
make
Presents
of
;
and
partly
to
seek
out
some
new
companions
to
labour
in
that
plentifull
harvest
.
The
Father
arrived
at
Macao
with
these
glad
tidings
,
which
were
received
with
that
joy
which
was
fitting
;
and
shortly
after
,
having
procured
some
Presents
for
the
King
,
and
a
fresh
recruit
of
other
Fathers
,
he
returned
to
Nankim
,
where
Father
Riccius
stayd
for
him
:
who
having
his
whole
desires
set
upon
Pekim
,
after
he
had
received
the
Presents
,
and
a
fresh
supply
of
companions
,
deferred
no
longer
to
begin
his
second
voyage
for
Pekim
;
having
not
only
the
opinions
,
but
also
the
propitious
assistance
of
some
principall
Mandarines
,
in
his
favour
.
It
was
the
sixteenth
day
of
May
,
in
the
year
1600.
when
the
Fathers
Matthaeus
Riccius
,
and
Didacus
Pantoia
,
and
brother
Sebastian
Fernandes
departed
the
second
time
for
the
Court
,
in
the
same
manner
as
before
,
by
water
,
having
accommodation
given
them
in
a
barque
belonging
to
an
Eunuch
;
who
the
more
he
conversed
with
the
Fathers
,
had
still
the
more
affection
for
them
.
Having
passed
the
Province
of
Nankim
,
and
being
come
into
that
of
Xantum
,
in
the
City
where
the
Vice-roy
of
that
Province
doth
reside
,
Father
Riccius
was
received
with
extraordinary
respect
by
that
Vice-roy
.
He
was
visited
in
the
barque
,
presented
,
and
very
much
made
off
.
The
memoriall
,
or
petition
,
which
he
intended
to
present
to
the
King
,
was
mended
for
him
,
and
put
into
a
better
form
;
and
last
of
all
,
he
had
many
letters
of
recommendation
given
him
to
the
Mandarines
of
Pekim
.
This
Vice-roy
had
had
some
knowledge
of
Father
Riccius
by
means
of
a
son
of
his
,
who
had
very
frequently
and
familiarly
conversed
with
the
Father
at
Nenkim
,
and
had
heard
from
him
many
things
concerning
our
Religion
.
Their
voyage
continued
very
prosperous
,
without
any
considerable
obstruction
,
untill
they
came
to
a
City
,
where
there
was
an
Eunuch
named
Mathan
,
who
was
Collectour
of
the
Kings
customs
and
rights
,
and
of
many
wrongs
also
,
which
he
did
to
most
passengers
,
and
was
accounted
a
wicked
cruell
man
.
He
was
very
often
visited
by
the
Eunuch
,
in
whose
company
the
Fathers
travelled
,
with
his
hands
laden
with
Presents
,
but
could
never
be
admitted
,
because
his
gifts
were
not
proportionable
to
the
greedinesse
of
that
Harpye
.
And
because
the
time
grew
neere
,
wherein
if
he
came
not
to
Court
,
he
should
be
in
great
danger
,
not
only
of
his
goods
,
but
of
his
life
also
;
he
resolved
to
betray
the
Fathers
,
to
free
himselfe
:
And
to
that
purpose
informed
the
Eunuch
,
that
those
strangers
carried
Presents
for
the
King
,
which
he
had
seen
;
adding
withall
,
that
they
might
possibly
have
other
things
of
greater
price
,
out
of
which
Mathan
might
make
a
great
advantage
to
himselfe
.
Upon
this
occasion
the
Fathers
runne
a
great
hazzard
,
not
only
to
lose
what
they
had
,
but
also
to
be
killed
,
being
left
in
the
hands
of
that
covetous
,
cruell
wretch
.
For
the
Eunuch
Mathan
,
although
at
the
beginning
he
shewed
himselfe
something
courteous
,
yet
it
was
not
long
,
ere
it
was
manifest
,
what
intentions
he
had
towards
them
.
First
he
desired
only
to
see
the
Presents
which
they
car●ied
,
and
accordingly
the
Fathers
shewed
them
him
with
all
courtesie
and
respect
:
after
that
,
he
would
needs
take
the
charge
upon
him
of
presenting
them
to
the
King
:
Another
time
he
carried
them
to
his
Palace
,
after
that
the
King
had
answered
to
his
Memoriall
,
that
he
should
write
him
word
,
what
those
things
were
which
came
to
be
presented
to
him
.
Last
of
all
,
Mathan
came
with
above
200
men
armed
,
who
were
just
so
many
theeves
,
and
he
their
Captaine
;
and
without
any
termes
of
respect
,
or
courtesie
,
but
with
a
furious
countenance
,
ransack'd
all
their
goods
,
and
in
a
great
rage
laid
by
whatsoever
pleased
him
.
When
he
saw
any
thing
that
had
not
been
showen
him
before
,
he
would
cry
out
,
as
if
he
had
been
robbed
;
but
especially
he
made
most
horrible
exclamations
,
when
he
had
found
a
Crucifix
,
saying
,
That
they
were
to
make
use
of
it
in
their
enchantments
and
conjurations
,
wherewith
they
purposed
to
kill
the
King
.
To
which
the
Father
answered
with
all
modesty
,
declaring
to
him
the
Sacred
mystery
,
which
was
represented
by
that
Image
:
But
the
Eunuch
not
admitting
of
any
reason
at
all
,
cryed
out
,
That
such
deceivers
as
they
ought
to
be
severely
punished
.
In
conclusion
,
having
taken
whatsoever
liked
him
,
he
made
an
inventary
of
all
,
together
with
the
Presents
that
were
for
the
King
,
and
sent
them
all
,
along
with
the
Fathers
into
the
Fort
,
where
they
had
a
continuall
guard
upon
them
.
The
Fathers
were
much
dejected
by
this
accident
,
fearing
to
lose
in
one
moment
all
that
they
had
thitherto
gained
with
so
much
sweat
.
Yet
did
they
not
lose
the
confidence
,
which
they
had
in
Gods
assistance
,
whereof
they
had
so
frequent
experience
:
and
therefore
seeing
themselves
deprived
of
all
humane
help
,
they
wholly
cast
themselves
into
the
armes
of
the
divine
providence
,
and
with
prayers
and
mortifications
,
did
by
a
holy
violence
wrestle
with
the
divine
mercy
,
that
he
would
vouchafe
to
turne
his
eyes
toward
the
salvation
of
so
many
soules
,
that
had
been
redeemed
with
the
precious
blood
of
Christ
,
the
which
,
as
it
seemed
probable
to
them
,
wholly
depended
upon
the
successe
of
that
expedition
.
They
sent
a
servant
to
the
City
with
letters
to
another
Eunuch
,
wherein
they
desired
his
favour
to
procure
them
leave
to
present
those
things
to
the
King
,
beleeving
,
that
because
it
was
a
businesse
,
wherein
he
might
gaine
favour
and
esteeme
from
the
King
,
the
Eunuch
would
very
willingly
undertake
it
.
But
whether
it
were
for
feare
of
Mathan
,
or
that
he
were
already
pre-possessed
by
him
,
the
answer
was
,
to
mis-use
the
servant
both
with
words
,
and
with
blowes
.
They
sought
yet
another
expedient
to
endeavour
to
get
out
of
that
misery
.
They
writ
to
a
Mandarine
,
who
had
shewed
himselfe
very
friendly
to
them
,
before
they
fell
into
this
tribulation
,
and
had
really
favoured
them
upon
severall
occasions
:
But
he
also
seeing
the
letter
,
was
afraid
to
accept
of
it
;
neither
would
he
returne
any
answer
;
neverthelesse
he
told
our
servant
,
that
the
Fathers
were
in
as
dangerous
a
condition
as
might
be
:
for
the
Eunuch
was
resolved
to
present
a
Memoriall
to
the
King
against
them
,
wherein
he
would
declare
,
that
they
did
designe
to
take
away
the
Kings
life
by
witchcraft
,
as
also
many
other
things
in
their
prejudice
,
to
discredit
them
,
and
colour
his
owne
imposture
;
wherefore
his
opinion
was
,
that
they
should
endeavour
by
any
means
possible
,
to
make
their
escape
,
and
to
get
back
againe
to
Canton
;
and
that
they
should
esteeme
it
a
great
gaine
to
lose
all
they
had
,
so
they
might
escape
that
death
,
which
hung
over
them
,
while
they
were
in
the
hands
of
that
cruell
Eunuch
.
And
if
they
were
not
either
able
,
or
willing
,
to
put
this
in
execution
,
at
least
they
should
endeavour
to
get
a
Memoriall
presented
to
the
King
,
by
the
means
of
some
Mandarine
at
Court
,
who
was
their
friend
.
You
may
well
imagine
,
in
what
condition
the
Fathers
were
at
this
message
,
and
how
apprehensive
they
were
of
the
danger
they
were
in
:
yet
would
they
not
accept
of
the
first
counsell
,
lest
,
being
innocent
,
they
might
make
themselves
guilty
by
their
flight
;
esteeming
it
a
lesse
misfortune
,
to
suffer
for
righteousnes
sake
,
than
to
give
occasion
to
those
who
knew
them
not
,
to
believe
those
things
probable
,
which
the
Eunuch
layd
to
their
charge
.
But
the
second
counsell
seemed
more
reasonable
unto
them
,
and
therefore
they
presently
dispatched
toward
the
Court
Brother
Sebastian
Fernandes
with
letters
to
their
friends
,
to
give
them
an
account
of
the
condition
they
were
in
:
But
as
in
such
cases
,
there
are
few
friends
to
be
found
,
so
there
was
none
there
,
who
would
give
them
any
assistance
,
wherefore
the
brother
returned
without
having
done
any
thing
.
Then
did
the
Fathers
well
perceive
,
that
there
was
now
no
longer
any
remedy
left
them
in
their
owne
industrie
,
in
their
friends
,
and
in
humane
counsells
;
neither
would
they
try
any
other
means
,
but
submitting
themselves
wholly
to
the
will
of
God
,
did
cheerfully
expect
what
issue
the
Lord
would
be
pleased
to
send
them
of
their
businesse
.
Six
months
had
the
Fathers
remained
in
that
imprisonment
,
expecting
the
assistance
of
the
Lord
,
by
whom
only
they
could
be
succoured
.
When
beyond
all
thought
of
theirs
,
and
without
their
knowledge
,
there
cometh
a
decree
from
the
King
,
wherein
they
are
called
to
Court
,
with
their
Present
.
They
say
,
the
King
himselfe
one
day
,
without
being
put
in
minde
of
it
by
any
body
,
calling
to
his
remembrance
the
Eunuchs
Memoriall
,
asked
where
that
Bell
was
,
which
range
of
it selfe
;
and
which
,
as
they
tell
me
,
is
brought
me
by
a
stranger
?
To
which
the
Eunuch
,
who
always
waiteth
upon
him
,
answered
,
That
it
was
not
yet
come
to
Court
,
because
his
Majesty
had
not
given
order
for
it
to
come
.
Whereupon
the
King
presently
gave
order
for
it
,
and
Mathan
was
forced
against
his
will
to
send
the
Fathers
with
their
Present
,
and
the
rest
of
their
goods
.
They
began
then
to
take
heart
againe
,
and
forgetting
all
their
former
troubles
,
they
immediatly
set
out
upon
their
journy
;
and
because
they
could
not
do
it
by
water
by
reason
the
river
was
frozen
up
,
they
tooke
their
way
by
land
,
receiving
from
the
Mandarines
,
at
the
Kings
expence
,
whatsoever
they
had
need
of
,
both
for
their
owne
persons
,
as
also
for
the
carriage
of
their
goods
.
CHAP.
4.
The
Fathers
enter
into
Pekim
,
and
settle
there
.
THe
Fathers
entred
into
Pekim
on
the
fourth
day
of
January
1601.
where
they
were
well
received
,
and
entertained
in
a
Palace
,
which
an
Eunuch
had
lent
them
for
that
purpose
.
They
made
ready
their
Present
,
and
the
day
following
with
a
great
traine
and
Parade
,
the
Eunuchs
carried
it
into
the
Palace
,
and
presented
it
to
the
King
;
who
made
great
account
of
every
thing
.
He
did
highly
prize
the
pictures
of
our
Saviour
and
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
;
he
much
admired
the
Harpsicon
;
and
presently
gave
order
,
that
some
of
the
Eunuchs
should
learne
to
play
upon
it
.
When
he
came
to
the
Clock
,
which
was
a
piece
of
much
skill
and
workmanship
,
and
an
invention
altogether
unknowne
to
the
Chinesses
,
because
he
knew
it
struck
the
houres
of
its
owne
accord
,
and
that
at
present
it
was
not
in
order
,
not
so
much
as
to
be
shewed
,
he
commanded
that
the
Fathers
should
presently
come
into
the
Palace
,
and
set
it
a
going
.
So
they
were
called
in
haste
,
and
admitted
within
the
second
wall
(
for
within
the
third
and
fourth
,
none
may
enter
,
unlesse
it
be
the
Eunuchs
,
and
the
Souldiers
of
the
night-guard
,
)
where
by
the
Kings
order
given
to
one
of
the
chiefe
Eunuchs
,
the
Fathers
were
received
and
entertained
with
all
magnificence
and
courtesie
.
They
stayed
there
three
daies
,
partly
fitting
the
Clock
to
serve
for
the
present
;
(
for
afterwards
for
the
greater
state
there
was
a
Tower
of
wood
made
for
it
of
much
cost
and
workmanship
,
)
partly
in
teaching
foure
Eunuchs
how
to
set
and
order
it
;
and
partly
in
satisfying
such
demands
,
as
were
made
them
concerning
Europe
,
what
kinde
of
Countrie
it
was
,
what
Kingdoms
,
what
people
,
what
customes
it
had
,
and
a
thousand
other
particularities
,
which
were
all
afterwards
by
the
Eunuchs
related
to
the
King
,
who
was
much
delighted
therewith
,
seeming
to
be
very
much
satisfied
with
every
thing
:
he
much
desired
to
see
the
Fathers
,
but
because
he
would
not
change
the
ancient
stile
and
custome
of
the
Kingdom
,
according
to
which
the
King
is
never
to
be
seen
by
any
stranger
,
he
caused
their
pictures
to
be
drawne
at
length
,
contenting
himselfe
,
to
see
only
the
figures
of
those
men
,
of
whom
he
himselfe
might
not
be
seen
.
All
things
succeeded
prosperously
,
by
reason
of
the
great
satisfaction
,
which
all
they
of
the
Palace
received
from
the
Fathers
;
and
especially
by
reason
of
the
contentment
the
King
tooke
in
every
thing
;
and
the
delight
with
which
he
received
the
Presents
;
so
that
now
all
seemed
to
be
secure
,
and
that
there
was
nothing
more
to
feare
.
But
there
being
no
security
,
or
calme
,
that
is
long
lasting
in
this
world
,
the
Fathers
quickly
found
themselves
in
new
troubles
;
the
occasion
whereof
was
a
Mandarine
of
the
Tribunal
Lipu
,
to
whom
it
belonged
by
vertue
of
his
office
,
to
have
had
the
Present
brought
to
him
,
and
by
his
means
,
to
have
had
it
presented
to
the
King
,
he
being
to
assist
at
all
Embassies
,
and
Presents
,
that
are
offered
to
his
Majestie
.
He
therefore
taking
it
ill
,
that
the
Fathers
,
who
knew
nothing
of
this
,
had
made
use
of
the
Eunuchs
to
carry
their
Present
to
the
King
,
contrary
to
the
ordinary
stile
of
the
Court
,
and
without
making
any
mention
of
those
Officers
,
presently
fell
upon
the
weakest
part
,
and
commanded
the
Fathers
to
be
apprehended
,
and
put
into
the
House
of
strangers
,
in
a
more
discourteous
manner
than
was
usuall
.
The
Officers
and
Sergeants
having
used
more
insolence
in
the
apprehending
them
,
than
perhaps
they
were
commanded
to
doe
.
Upon
this
occasion
they
were
brought
before
the
Tribunal
,
and
examined
in
publick
,
although
by
their
answers
their
cause
was
sufficiently
justified
,
and
the
passion
of
the
Judge
something
moderated
.
They
had
not
been
above
three
daies
,
when
they
were
sent
for
thence
to
the
palace
,
to
perform
the
ordinary
Ceremonies
in
the
Court
of
courtesies
,
whereof
we
have
spoken
in
the
first
part
.
The
very
same
day
they
were
againe
examined
by
the
publick
Notaries
,
by
order
of
the
same
President
concerning
many
other
things
.
The
poynt
they
most
insisted
on
,
was
;
to
what
end
they
were
come
into
China
:
what
their
intentions
were
,
and
what
they
did
pretend
by
the
Present
which
they
had
given
the
King
?
The
Fathers
judged
it
necessary
to
answer
cleerly
and
in
forme
;
and
therefore
told
them
▪
That
they
came
to
preach
the
law
of
the
true
God
,
who
was
sole
Lord
and
Governour
of
heaven
and
earth
.
And
that
they
had
brought
that
Present
to
the
King
,
not
that
they
did
pretend
any
thing
by
it
,
either
office
,
dignitie
,
or
recompence
,
but
as
a
Testimony
of
the
obedience
they
ought
him
,
having
been
inhabitants
,
for
so
many
years
,
of
that
Kingdom
;
and
that
all
they
did
desire
,
was
to
have
leave
to
live
and
die
in
that
Court
,
or
in
any
other
part
of
the
Kingdom
,
which
the
King
should
thinke
fit
,
as
they
had
already
lived
there
many
years
.
The
Notaries
having
drawne
up
this
answer
,
carried
it
to
the
President
,
who
having
seen
and
considered
it
,
drew
up
his
Memoriall
thereupon
to
the
King
,
partly
in
favour
of
the
Fathers
,
and
partly
against
them
.
But
the
King
being
well
affected
towards
them
,
because
there
was
something
in
it
against
the
Fathers
,
gave
no
answer
to
it
;
which
is
there
the
same
thing
as
to
reject
it
:
But
the
Fathers
understood
by
the
Eunuchs
,
that
the
King
was
much
troubled
,
when
he
knew
,
they
were
kept
as
prisoners
in
the
House
of
Strangers
.
The
Mandarine
seeing
there
was
no
answer
given
to
his
petition
,
presently
judged
the
King
was
inclined
to
favour
the
strangers
,
wherefore
he
thought
it
fit
to
change
his
stile
towards
them
,
using
them
with
all
courtesie
and
kindenes
,
and
commanded
they
should
be
better
provided
for
in
every
thing
,
than
the
rest
of
the
strangers
,
who
were
kept
there
.
And
contrary
to
the
law
and
custome
of
that
restraint
,
he
gave
them
libertie
to
go
into
the
City
about
their
affaires
,
and
to
visit
their
friends
.
But
withall
he
presented
a
second
Memoriall
to
the
King
concerning
the
Fathers
,
wherein
he
did
not
only
say
nothing
against
them
,
but
positively
commended
their
persons
,
and
their
good
behaviour
,
and
manner
of
life
:
only
there
was
this
evill
in
it
,
that
he
besought
him
to
send
them
away
from
Pekim
,
because
it
was
against
his
lawes
,
that
strangers
should
inhabit
in
the
Court
.
But
because
the
Eunuchs
,
who
had
care
of
the
Clock
,
were
afraid
of
the
absence
of
the
Fathers
,
because
the
ordering
of
it
depended
on
their
directions
,
and
the
King
also
had
a
desire
they
should
stay
,
this
second
Memoriall
likewise
received
no
answer
.
In
the
meane
while
the
Fathers
,
having
libertie
to
go
abroad
when
they
pleased
,
frequently
Visited
the
Mandarines
,
made
new
friends
,
and
treated
with
those
of
the
Councel
of
Rites
,
called
Lipu
,
before
whom
their
businesse
was
,
that
they
would
be
pleased
in
their
Memorialls
,
to
signifie
that
they
thought
it
fit
that
the
Fathers
should
be
permitted
to
reside
in
Pekim
;
telling
them
,
that
they
might
plainly
perceive
,
that
the
king
refused
to
give
an
answer
to
them
,
because
he
was
willing
they
should
stay
there
.
But
they
still
obstinately
opposed
that
point
;
and
accordingly
in
their
third
,
and
many
other
Memorials
,
which
they
presented
concerning
the
Fathers
,
although
in
the
whole
or
at
least
the
greater
part
they
seemed
to
favour
them
;
yet
in
that
,
which
concerned
their
stay
at
Court
,
they
were
alwayes
excluded
;
but
in
the
like
manner
the
kings
answer
was
alwayes
suspended
,
there
never
comming
any
decree
from
him
,
eyther
for
or
against
them
.
The
Fathers
perceiving
this
long
delay
,
and
whence
it
came
,
desired
in
the
meane
time
to
be
freed
from
that
restraint
,
which
is
imposed
upon
all
strangers
;
wherefore
they
obtained
by
meanes
of
certain
Mandarines
,
who
were
their
friends
,
the
favour
to
be
discharged
from
that
place
,
untill
the
King
should
returne
his
answer
unto
the
fore-said
Memorials
,
and
to
have
leave
to
hire
a
House
for
themselves
.
This
was
a
new
thing
and
wholy
different
from
the
Stile
of
China
,
and
therefore
so
difficult
that
it
was
accounted
impossible
to
be
done
without
a
particular
order
from
the
King
.
But
when
God
would
have
it
so
,
all
things
are
easily
brought
about
;
and
so
this
licence
was
obtained
,
rather
as
a
thing
granted
from
Heaven
,
than
acquired
by
humane
industrie
on
earth
.
The
Fathers
then
had
ful
leave
to
go
out
of
that
walled
place
:
they
hired
a
House
,
and
began
to
live
in
it
,
as
if
they
had
been
natives
of
that
Countrie
,
The
Fathers
then
seeing
themselves
in
that
condition
which
was
much
better
than
what
they
could
hitherto
obtain
,
presently
endeavoured
with
all
their
might
to
get
their
settlement
at
the
Court
secured
,
that
none
might
be
able
to
trouble
them
any
more
upon
that
account
;
understanding
very
well
,
how
much
the
securitie
of
their
other
houses
depended
upon
their
personall
residence
at
that
Court.
Neverthelesse
with
all
the
diligence
that
they
themselves
,
and
severall
Mandarines
their
friends
,
could
use
,
they
were
never
able
to
obtain
a
decree
for
it
:
it
is
true
,
they
were
assured
by
the
Eunuches
,
that
the
King
had
said
,
that
they
might
dwel
securely
at
the
Court
,
and
that
they
should
by
no
meanes
think
of
returning
to
the
Southern
Provinces
;
for
if
they
did
,
he
should
be
displeased
at
it
.
This
answer
was
very
sufficient
,
and
being
authorized
with
the
Kings
name
,
served
instead
of
a
decree
absolutely
to
secure
their
habitation
there
:
another
favour
also
being
added
to
this
,
by
which
it
was
more
confirmed
,
and
that
was
the
appointing
by
the
Kings
own
order
,
to
have
a
competent
pension
allowed
the
Fathers
out
of
his
exchequer
,
for
the
maintenance
of
themselves
,
and
four
Servants
,
which
allowance
they
were
to
receive
quarterly
.
By
these
favours
,
and
the
friendship
of
the
Eunuches
of
the
Palace
,
and
of
some
principall
Mandarines
,
their
habitation
was
not
only
secured
,
but
brought
into
such
credit
,
that
their
friends
encreased
dailie
,
and
the
people
flocked
continually
to
our
House
,
some
to
see
strangers
,
some
to
heare
something
concerning
our
Sciences
,
and
some
to
understand
the
truth
of
our
holy
Law
:
and
this
was
that
which
was
most
pleasing
to
the
Fathers
,
and
most
profitable
to
the
Chinesses
.
Among
the
Principall
Mandarines
,
who
at
this
beginning
contracted
friendship
with
the
Fathers
,
there
was
one
,
who
was
named
Ligo
Zun
.
He
was
a
Native
of
the
City
of
Hamcheu
,
a
man
of
great
Talents
and
ingenuitie
,
and
was
known
to
be
such
through
the
whole
Kingdome
;
at
the
examinations
for
the
degree
of
Doctour
,
where
in
that
degree
is
given
to
about
300
,
he
obtained
the
fifth
place
,
which
is
a
very
great
reputation
among
them
.
He
was
extreamly
curious
,
and
being
assisted
by
his
own
naturall
ingenuitie
,
and
the
friendship
of
Father
Matthaeus
Riccius
,
he
learned
many
curiosities
in
the
Mathematiques
.
He
translated
severall
of
the
Fathers
Books
into
the
Chinesses
language
;
and
whilest
he
was
yet
a
Gentile
he
put
our
Catechisme
into
an
excellent
Stile
.
It
is
reported
of
him
,
that
when
he
was
Composing
of
it
,
seeing
the
powerful
reasons
which
were
brought
in
that
Book
to
prove
the
Sanctitie
of
our
Religion
,
that
although
he
did
not
believe
them
to
be
true
,
he
cryed
out
,
what
an
excellent
piece
is
this
and
how
accurately
Composed
!
But
in
time
he
began
to
penitrate
better
into
them
,
and
at
length
acknowledging
them
to
be
true
,
he
resolved
to
become
a
Christian
:
but
his
desire
not
being
capable
to
be
put
in
effect
at
that
time
in
his
own
person
,
by
reason
of
that
inconvenience
of
his
having
many
Wives
(
which
in
China
is
the
ordinarie
hindrance
and
obstruction
in
men
of
that
Qualitie
)
neverthelesse
he
would
have
his
whole
Familie
Baptized
;
and
he
himself
,
after
he
had
setled
and
jousted
his
affaires
,
as
was
requisite
for
that
purpose
,
was
Christened
also
,
and
named
Leo
;
and
is
the
same
who
is
so
frequently
mentioned
in
the
yearly
Letters
,
for
his
Pietie
and
zeal
,
and
for
being
one
of
the
Supporters
and
Pillars
of
that
Christianitie
,
carrying
himself
in
such
manner
,
that
by
his
example
and
perswasion
he
gained
many
persons
of
Qualitie
to
our
holy
faith
;
among
which
number
a
grave
person
,
named
Michael
,
was
one
,
who
is
also
often
mentioned
in
the
letters
;
and
of
whom
we
shall
speak
,
when
it
commeth
to
his
turne
.
When
he
was
now
become
a
Christian
;
he
governed
in
severall
places
of
the
Kingdome
,
but
alwayes
with
that
observance
,
which
was
due
to
the
Religion
he
professed
.
Among
other
honourable
employments
,
he
had
the
Office
of
Tauli
(
which
is
a
place
of
great
honour
and
profit
)
in
the
Citie
of
Caoye●
in
the
Province
of
Nankim
,
he
found
in
the
Palace
there
,
a
Chappel
full
of
Idols
,
which
the
curiosity
,
or
devotion
of
his
predecessours
,
had
preserved
and
adorned
with
extraordinarie
care
and
and
cost
.
The
devout
Leo
judging
it
not
convenient
to
have
such
ill
company
in
the
House
where
he
dwelt
,
commanded
his
Servants
,
to
throw
down
those
Idols
from
the
Alters
where
they
stood
,
and
to
hew
them
to
pieces
with
Hatchets
,
and
after
that
they
were
given
to
the
Cook
,
to
consume
them
in
the
fire
with
all
their
Gold
about
them
.
The
officers
of
his
Tribunall
,
as
Secretaries
,
Sergeants
,
and
others
were
astonished
at
it
,
and
looking
one
upon
another
,
said
,
sure
our
Caoye
,
(
for
so
they
call
their
Mandarine
)
is
out
of
his
witts
;
not
understanding
that
indeed
he
had
shewed
this
more
in
that
particular
,
than
in
any
other
.
After
he
had
served
his
King
many
years
,
he
thought
good
to
retire
himselfe
,
that
he
might
more
fervently
&
devoutly
serve
the
King
of
heaven
.
He
went
therefore
to
his
house
in
the
City
of
Hamcheu
▪
where
he
dedicated
himselfe
with
his
whole
heart
to
the
affairs
of
his
salvation
.
He
built
a
new
Church
and
House
for
the
Fathers
,
which
was
very
requisite
in
so
vast
and
populous
a
City
,
although
we
had
then
another
there
at
the
same
time
.
This
stood
so
neer
his
owne
House
,
that
it
gave
him
a
continual
occasion
to
converse
very
frequently
with
the
Fathers
;
which
was
his
only
delight
.
And
that
he
might
wholly
employ
himself
in
the
Service
of
that
new
Christianity
,
he
gave
himselfe
to
Translate
our
Books
;
which
is
an
excellent
way
to
introduce
the
understanding
of
our
Sciences
,
and
with
them
the
knowledge
of
our
holy
Faith
.
To
this
end
he
requested
to
have
one
of
the
Fathers
alwayes
with
him
,
who
might
give
himselfe
wholly
to
that
employment
.
There
was
assigned
him
accordingly
,
Father
Franciscus
Furtado
,
by
whose
assistance
he
composed
those
books
de
Coelo
,
and
Printed
them
at
his
own
charges
,
with
the
great
applause
of
all
China
.
He
undertook
afterwards
to
have
set
out
a
Logick
,
which
he
had
finished
and
reviewed
,
&
was
ready
for
the
presse
,
when
the
Lord
was
pleased
to
give
him
the
recompence
of
his
pious
zeal
,
by
calling
him
to
a
better
life
,
after
he
had
received
the
Sacrament
,
and
testified
much
resentment
of
the
Mercy
of
God
,
and
many
hopeful
signs
of
his
owne
salvation
.
Returning
now
to
the
Fathers
,
whom
we
left
at
Court
;
there
,
where
their
Affairs
prospered
every
day
more
and
more
,
the
Lord
being
pleased
to
comfort
them
,
by
letting
them
see
the
fruit
of
their
labours
,
by
advancing
the
esteem
of
our
Holy
Faith
every
day
more
than
other
among
the
Gentiles
,
many
continually
turning
Christians
,
and
the
reputation
of
the
Idols
growing
every
day
lesse
and
lesse
,
by
reason
of
the
many
disputes
,
which
the
professours
of
their
Sects
,
held
with
the
Fathers
,
wherein
they
were
not
only
vanquished
,
but
even
confounded
by
the
Truth
.
CHAP.
5.
Of
the
proceedings
and
ruine
of
our
House
at
Xaocheu
.
WHilest
our
affaires
at
Court
prospered
,
and
the
Fathers
used
their
utmost
endeavours
to
settle
their
abode
there
,
in
the
meane
time
the
Fathers
,
who
resided
in
the
houses
of
the
other
Provinces
,
omitted
no
opportunitie
to
promote
the
preaching
of
the
holy
Gospel
,
and
had
very
good
fruit
of
their
labour
:
neither
did
the
enemy
of
mankind
cease
to
shew
how
much
he
resented
,
to
have
so
many
soules
taken
out
of
his
clutches
;
neyther
was
he
slow
to
invent
new
disturbances
and
troubles
.
The
House
which
we
had
in
the
Province
of
Canton
,
in
the
City
of
Xaocheu
,
increased
every
day
in
the
number
of
new
Christians
,
and
in
the
remarkable
conversions
of
many
considerable
personages
;
among
whom
were
three
Mandarines
,
in
the
manner
of
their
behaviour
,
with
examples
of
vertue
far
surpassing
the
carriage
of
Neophytes
,
or
new
Converts
.
In
fine
,
there
was
a
great
Gate
opened
to
the
Gospel
,
but
in
like
manner
to
many
adversaries
also
.
Father
Nicolaus
Longobardus
was
employed
in
this
conversion
;
and
when
he
endeavoured
with
the
greatest
fervour
and
zeale
to
drive
all
Idols
out
of
the
Houses
of
the
Gentiles
,
behold
there
cometh
one
into
his
House
,
brought
upon
mens
Shoulders
in
a
long
procession
;
who
,
with
a
great
deale
of
noise
and
stirre
,
demand
Almes
for
the
Fabrique
of
a
Temple
,
that
was
to
be
built
for
it
.
Every
one
seeth
the
danger
of
that
demand
,
but
Christian
valour
exposing
it self
to
all
events
,
did
valiantly
repulse
that
charge
:
and
although
the
noise
was
great
,
the
demand
importunate
,
and
their
out-cries
reaching
even
to
heaven
,
yet
the
Lord
not
permitting
them
to
do
any
other
violence
,
they
went
their
wayes
without
getting
any
thing
of
him
.
In
the
Villages
,
the
Letteratie
were
stark
mad
against
the
Christians
.
In
the
Citie
the
report
was
every
where
divulged
,
that
in
their
journey
to
Pekim
,
the
Fathers
,
who
went
toward
the
Court
,
were
apprehended
and
imprisoned
by
the
Eunuch
Mathan
,
out
of
whose
hands
,
if
ever
they
went
alive
,
it
would
be
after
a
very
severe
chastisement
.
And
as
the
Devill
makes
his
advantage
of
every
thing
,
there
was
added
to
this
another
worse
report
,
by
reason
on
the
Scene
was
laid
neerer
hand
;
which
was
,
That
our
Fathers
were
banished
out
of
the
Citie
of
Xaokim
,
and
that
all
they
who
had
turned
Christians
,
were
apprehended
and
chastised
.
It
is
not
to
be
beleeved
how
much
this
newes
disturbed
the
people
,
and
troubled
the
Fathers
;
and
so
much
the
more
,
by
reason
this
prattle
had
some
foundation
of
truth
.
But
as
truth
doth
still
prevaile
in
the
end
,
so
this
tribulation
lasted
not
very
long
;
but
seemed
rather
to
give
place
to
new
troubles
,
which
were
prepared
against
us
.
There
happened
to
be
a
great
drought
that
year
,
and
the
Gentiles
had
many
times
offered
Prayers
and
Sacrifices
unto
their
Pagods
,
but
all
was
to
no
effect
:
and
not
knowing
what
to
do
more
,
they
consulted
with
an
old
woman
,
who
was
a
Pythonisse
,
asking
her
the
reason
,
why
it
did
not
raine
,
and
why
the
Pagods
did
not
give
an
ear
to
their
just
prayers
in
that
common
necessitie
.
She
answered
,
because
there
are
many
,
who
burn
the
Ribs
of
Con
Him
(
which
is
the
name
of
a
Female
Idoll
,
)
meaning
thereby
,
that
they
who
turned
Christians
did
burn
the
Idols
which
formerly
they
worshipped
in
their
Houses
:
with
this
answer
of
the
old
woman
,
as
if
she
had
been
an
oracle
,
it
is
not
to
be
beleeved
,
into
what
fury
and
madnesse
the
Gentiles
fell
:
so
that
if
they
did
not
set
fire
on
the
Christians
Houses
,
it
was
only
for
feare
of
the
Mandarines
,
but
they
swore
to
kill
the
Father
,
if
ever
he
came
againe
.
In
the
Citie
the
Bonzi
not
being
able
any
longer
to
endure
,
nor
dissemble
the
rage
which
they
had
conceived
against
the
Fathers
,
nor
to
see
the
smoke
of
the
Idols
,
which
were
burnt
every
day
by
those
who
were
converted
,
conspiring
with
many
more
of
the
people
,
resolved
to
put
an
end
once
for
all
to
this
businesse
,
they
framed
a
divellish
Petition
,
wherein
they
touched
such
poynts
,
that
were
able
to
put
fear
into
any
Magistrate
whatsoever
;
and
so
much
the
more
,
because
some
of
those
things
,
which
they
said
there
were
true
,
at
least
in
part
,
and
could
not
be
denied
;
as
that
they
were
strangers
;
that
they
perswaded
people
to
live
after
their
way
,
and
to
observe
their
law
;
that
they
assembled
congregations
,
which
is
a
dangerous
thing
in
China
,
for
feare
of
Insurrections
.
To
these
they
added
many
other
things
,
in
confirmation
of
their
opinion
.
The
Memoriall
was
presented
to
the
Officers
,
neither
was
it
received
with
an
ill
will
.
But
the
Lord
,
who
alway
assisteth
his
servants
,
and
with
his
divine
Providence
helpeth
them
out
of
their
greatest
straits
,
kept
a
strong
winde
in
readines
to
dissipate
these
clowds
.
This
was
a
grave
Mandarine
,
who
exercised
the
office
of
Tauli
in
that
City
,
who
undertooke
our
defence
;
and
with
a
speech
which
he
made
to
the
Mandarines
and
the
people
,
concerning
the
probi●y
and
honesty
of
the
Fathers
,
of
their
good
manner
of
life
and
conversation
,
and
of
the
security
which
was
in
them
,
quieted
and
appeased
this
tempest
.
Of
so
great
power
upon
all
occasions
is
the
authority
of
one
who
governeth
:
and
in
this
particularly
,
wherein
,
according
to
their
manner
of
Government
,
one
would
have
thought
,
that
this
Tauli
,
should
have
been
our
greatest
adversary
,
it
pleased
the
Lord
by
his
means
so
farre
to
quiet
all
disturbances
,
that
they
made
no
small
advantage
,
even
of
these
temptations
.
Their
affaires
continued
thus
,
between
tempests
and
calmes
;
which
latter
commonly
were
of
the
shorter
continuance
:
and
to
conclude
the
History
of
this
House
,
I
will
only
relate
two
notable
passages
concerning
it
.
About
this
time
the
Hollanders
did
infest
India
,
and
were
come
as
farre
as
China
with
a
designe
to
gaine
a
Port
in
that
Kingdom
,
and
particularly
to
take
,
if
they
could
,
the
City
of
Macao
▪
as
they
did
afterwards
attempt
to
do
,
according
as
I
have
already
related
.
Upon
this
occasion
that
City
resolved
to
fortifie
it selfe
,
as
afterward
it
did
,
and
although
the
designe
did
not
take
effect
at
that
time
,
yet
those
beginnings
and
preparations
of
warre
were
sufficient
to
make
the
Chinesses
,
(
who
are
timorous
and
suspicious
even
by
nature
)
to
beleeve
that
the
Portughesses
had
some
designe
on
foot
against
them
.
This
suspicion
was
encreased
by
the
coming
of
Father
Lazarus
Catanaeus
out
of
China
to
Macao
at
the
same
time
.
He
was
a
man
somewhat
corpulent
by
nature
,
and
of
a
tall
stature
,
and
of
a
bold
and
lively
mind
or
aspect
,
and
was
now
become
more
venerable
by
reason
of
his
long
beard
;
so
that
to
any
one
who
was
not
acquainted
with
him
,
he
seemed
fitter
to
carry
a
Pike
than
a
Breviary
.
The
Chinesses
were
perswaded
that
this
Father
had
a
designe
,
to
make
himselfe
Master
of
their
Kingdom
,
and
that
the
Portughesses
had
chosen
him
for
their
Captain
in
that
enterprise
;
partly
in
consideration
of
his
person
,
and
partly
for
the
knowledge
he
had
of
the
waies
in
that
Country
,
by
reason
he
had
been
in
both
the
Courts
;
adding
with
all
,
that
there
would
arrive
very
shortly
two
Armies
to
their
assistance
,
one
from
India
of
Portughesses
,
the
other
from
Giappon
of
Giapponesses
,
who
are
their
deadly
enemies
:
and
that
the
Fathers
,
who
were
the
companions
of
Father
Lazarus
,
were
gone
before
into
the
Kingdom
,
partly
as
spies
,
and
partly
to
stirre
up
the
people
to
take
part
with
their
designes
.
A
malicious
but
ridiculous
invention
of
the
Devil
,
as
if
4
or
5
poore
religious
men
,
with
a
handfull
of
Christians
,
had
been
able
to
conquer
so
powerfull
a
Kingdom
.
This
rumour
began
by
little
and
little
,
till
at
length
,
(
as
is
usuall
in
such
cases
)
it
grew
so
strong
in
the
beliefe
of
the
Chinesses
,
that
as
many
of
them
as
dwelt
in
Macao
▪
either
Merchants
or
Inhabitants
,
fled
all
away
to
Canton
.
Whereupon
they
of
the
Province
of
Canton
gave
themselves
for
half
lost
,
and
being
filled
with
frights
and
terrours
,
they
made
no
question
but
the
businesse
was
very
certain
.
The
newes
had
already
arrived
to
the
Vice-roys
eares
,
who
in
hast
made
great
levies
both
for
sea
and
land
.
In
the
principall
City
of
the
Province
,
all
the
Houses
were
caused
to
be
pulled
downe
,
which
were
built
along
the
wall
on
the
outside
,
which
were
very
many
,
and
the
poore
people
received
an
excessive
losse
by
it
.
The
gates
which
opened
towards
Macao
were
walled
up
with
lime
and
stone
,
and
upon
the
walls
were
placed
Sentinells
to
keep
watch
both
night
and
day
.
A
proclamation
was
published
,
which
under
very
great
penalties
did
prohibite
all
manner
of
commerce
with
Macao
,
and
that
no
stranger
whatsoever
should
be
admitted
,
and
in
particular
not
Father
Catanaeus
,
who
was
he
,
that
was
to
make
himselfe
King
.
In
this
manner
was
the
Metropolis
inflamed
with
a
military
heat
,
while
the
neighbouring
Cities
were
ready
to
die
for
feare
.
Who
would
ever
have
doubted
,
that
a
fire
so
unfortunately
begun
,
should
not
have
reached
as
farre
as
our
Residence
of
Xaocheu
,
a
City
of
the
same
Province
,
and
not
very
farre
from
the
Metropolis
,
and
should
not
there
have
burnt
up
whatsoever
it
found
in
it
,
together
with
all
our
other
Houses
in
that
Kingdom
?
They
rushed
suddenly
into
the
House
with
such
a
fury
as
you
may
easily
believe
them
to
be
in
upon
such
occasion
:
they
made
a
very
strickt
search
,
and
turned
every
thing
upside
downe
,
to
see
if
they
could
finde
any
armes
,
and
having
not
found
what
they
sought
for
,
having
imagined
to
finde
a
Magazine
or
Armory
there
,
the
tumult
began
to
cease
,
and
the
people
went
out
of
the
House
:
neverthelesse
they
set
guards
upon
us
for
their
greater
securitie
;
and
from
this
time
that
fire
began
to
be
extinguished
.
The
Vice-roy
had
already
given
order
to
the
Captain
Generall
of
that
Province
,
whom
they
call
Tum
Pim
,
that
with
all
the
strength
of
the
Country
he
should
fall
upon
Macao
,
and
that
he
should
sack
and
destroy
it
.
But
he
,
like
a
prudent
man
,
would
not
put
himselfe
upon
an
enterprise
of
so
much
hazzard
and
danger
(
for
the
Portughesses
would
not
have
suffered
themselves
to
have
been
so
easily
destroyed
,
as
they
shewed
afterwards
against
the
Hollanders
,
a
people
of
another
manner
of
valour
than
the
Chinesses
)
before
he
had
received
better
and
more
certain
information
.
Therefore
he
sent
spies
to
Macao
,
who
went
up
and
downe
the
City
very
freely
;
for
by
reason
they
had
no
suspicion
of
any
thing
,
all
passages
were
free
and
open
.
When
the
spies
had
remained
in
all
libertie
in
Macao
,
as
long
as
they
though
fit
,
they
returned
with
certain
intelligence
,
that
there
was
not
any
preparation
for
warre
in
Macao
,
no
levies
of
Souldiers
,
nor
any
signe
of
that
newes
,
which
had
been
spread
abroad
;
but
all
was
in
peace
&
quietnesse
,
save
only
that
the
City
was
divided
into
two
factions
,
by
reason
of
some
particular
quarrels
.
Upon
this
intelligence
he
did
forbeare
to
put
the
Vice-roys
orders
in
execution
,
and
in
the
mean
time
things
began
to
be
better
cleared
,
and
the
truth
to
appeare
.
The
Citizens
of
Canton
did
open
their
gates
,
and
their
feares
began
to
blow
over
and
every
thing
to
settle
in
a
great
deale
of
quietnes
,
which
was
much
promoted
by
the
coming
of
that
Mandarine
,
of
whom
we
have
formerly
made
mention
,
that
he
did
appease
another
tumult
against
the
Fathers
in
the
City
of
Xaocheu
.
He
had
been
at
the
Court
,
and
was
returned
from
thence
,
upon
the
occasion
of
his
being
promoted
to
an
Office
.
He
,
upon
the
acquaintance
he
had
formerly
had
with
the
Fathers
,
and
especially
by
reason
of
the
new
friendship
he
had
contracted
with
the
Fathers
at
Pekim
,
with
whom
he
had
had
a
very
great
familiarity
,
absolutely
setled
all
those
distempers
there
for
that
time
;
for
this
Province
is
like
a
Turbulent
sea
,
for
there
,
stormes
are
never
wanting
,
one
still
succeeding
another
,
untill
they
had
utterly
ruined
our
House
at
Xaocheu
.
It
was
the
year
of
our
Lord
1613
,
when
the
people
of
this
City
,
after
many
contrasts
,
(
whether
it
were
that
their
sinnes
did
render
them
unworthy
of
those
mercies
the
Lord
would
have
conferred
on
them
,
or
that
the
Lord
was
pleased
by
this
means
to
provide
the
Fathers
a
more
quiet
and
secure
abode
)
conspired
in
that
violent
manner
against
the
Fathers
,
that
the
Mandarines
,
(
not
being
able
to
resist
the
fury
of
the
Litterati
,
the
Bonzi
,
and
the
common
people
,
who
with
one
accord
cryed
our
against
the
strangers
,
)
did
banish
them
by
a
publick
sentence
pronounced
against
them
,
which
notwithstanding
had
thus
much
of
good
in
it
to
them
,
that
the
banishment
was
not
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
as
they
did
very
much
feare
it
would
be
,
but
seemed
rather
a
confinement
to
detain
them
in
the
Kingdome
.
They
pillaged
our
house
,
and
committed
other
such
insolences
,
as
are
usuall
upon
the
like
sentences
,
and
with
such
persons
.
They
placed
over
the
doore
in
signe
of
their
victory
a
stone
with
a
long
inscription
on
it
against
the
Fathers
,
and
our
holy
faith
.
But
when
things
began
to
close
,
the
Christians
procured
one
night
to
have
it
peckt
over
with
an
iron
toole
,
and
so
defaced
it
,
that
it
was
never
after
to
be
read
.
The
Fathers
departed
from
that
City
with
great
contentment
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
a
greater
resentment
of
the
Christians
who
wept
all
downe
right
:
and
going
up
the
river
towards
the
North
,
they
arrived
in
a
few
daies
at
Mount
Muilin
,
where
the
Source
and
Head
of
that
river
riseth
.
At
the
foot
thereof
lyeth
the
City
of
Namhium
,
which
terminateth
that
Province
.
Here
the
Lord
was
pleased
,
that
their
Barque
should
rest
,
like
that
of
Noah
on
the
Mountaines
of
Armenia
.
And
without
asking
any
leave
,
or
desiring
the
favour
of
any
Mandarines
,
only
putting
their
trust
in
the
Lord
,
they
hired
a
house
in
that
City
,
(
where
it
was
not
hard
for
them
to
find
one
for
their
turne
)
without
the
molestation
or
prohibition
of
any
one
whatsoever
;
for
when
the
Lord
will
have
a
thing
come
to
passe
,
all
is
easie
,
even
without
pains
and
industry
.
There
they
lived
with
that
little
which
they
had
saved
out
of
their
shipwrack
at
Xaocheu
,
and
drest
up
a
Chappell
in
their
house
:
and
as
the
report
of
the
arrivall
of
these
strangers
began
to
raise
their
curiosity
,
so
the
concourse
of
the
people
,
and
their
visits
to
them
did
open
a
doore
to
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
.
So
that
Father
Gasper
Ferrera
,
who
had
been
with
them
in
the
late
troubles
,
presently
began
to
baptize
some
of
them
.
And
the
year
following
,
as
I
passed
by
that
place
,
to
go
to
Nankim
,
there
was
,
although
not
a
numerous
,
yet
a
good
and
well
instructed
Christianitie
,
who
enjoyed
all
peace
and
quietnesse
,
untill
the
year
1616
,
when
the
persecution
at
Nankim
began
.
CHAP.
6.
Of
the
progress
of
the
Christian
religion
at
the
two
residencies
of
Nancham
and
Nankim
,
and
of
the
death
of
Father
Mattheus
Riccius
.
THe
Fathers
Emmanuel
Dias
,
and
Ioannes
Soerius
laboured
with
very
good
fruit
in
the
residence
of
Nancham
,
which
is
the
principall
City
of
the
Province
of
Kiamsi
:
and
although
the
greatest
part
of
the
Christians
were
but
of
the
common
people
,
yet
there
were
some
also
of
the
Nobilitie
,
and
of
the
Kings
kindred
,
who
were
baptized
,
and
carried
themselves
very
exemplarily
to
the
edification
of
all
the
rest
.
I
have
since
known
some
of
them
,
who
did
very
much
benefit
that
Christianitie
by
the
good
pattern
and
example
of
their
lives
;
and
when
I
departed
from
China
,
Don
Pedro
was
then
living
,
who
is
so
often
mentioned
in
the
yearly
letters
,
for
having
carried
himselfe
like
a
good
Christian
upon
all
occasions
,
and
even
in
the
torments
which
he
sustained
with
great
constancy
;
his
house
many
times
affording
a
Sanctuary
to
the
Fathers
,
and
a
Church
to
the
Christians
,
who
went
commonly
thether
during
their
troubles
,
and
persecutions
,
which
were
not
wanting
there
;
neither
did
they
faile
to
produce
that
fruit
,
which
they
are
wont
to
do
in
new
Christianities
.
There
dwell
in
this
City
many
of
the
Kings
kindred
,
who
for
the
most
part
are
very
insolent
;
partly
by
reason
of
the
authority
of
their
blood
▪
and
partly
by
reason
of
the
idle
and
easie
life
they
lead
.
These
did
often
give
the
fathers
much
trouble
,
and
one
time
were
resolved
to
surprize
the
house
,
where
they
lived
,
and
to
turne
them
out
of
the
City
,
and
had
proceeded
so
farre
in
it
,
that
there
is
no
doubt
,
but
that
they
had
put
their
purpose
in
execution
,
had
not
the
Governour
of
the
City
been
changed
;
who
having
ended
his
time
resigned
his
place
to
another
,
who
although
he
was
new
in
that
Office
,
yet
was
not
new
in
the
acquaintance
of
the
Fathers
.
The
Litterati
(
who
when
they
have
only
taken
their
first
degree
of
Bachelour
,
are
another
sort
of
troublesome
people
)
had
undertaken
to
oppose
the
Christian
religion
,
and
to
persecute
the
Preachers
thereof
;
as
accordingly
they
did
many
times
,
but
once
in
particular
,
many
of
them
conspiring
together
to
pluck
up
this
evill
weede
,
as
they
called
it
,
by
the
roots
,
framed
a
Memoriall
,
wherein
they
named
some
of
the
Fathers
by
their
names
,
and
affirmed
that
they
were
Traytours
to
the
King
,
and
that
upon
this
designe
they
had
dispersed
themselves
into
five
severall
Provinces
.
that
they
kept
a
constant
correspondence
one
with
another
;
that
they
went
up
and
down
the
Rivers
to
rob
and
assassinate
the
people
;
that
they
taught
men
not
to
reverence
the
Images
of
their
ancestors
,
and
not
to
worship
the
Pagods
,
but
brake
and
burned
them
;
that
they
seduced
the
ignorant
people
,
and
taught
them
to
worship
a
Moor
(
for
so
in
that
Province
they
call
the
Europaeans
)
saying
,
that
he
was
the
true
God
;
that
they
made
assemblies
and
meetings
,
and
hindred
people
from
following
their
businesse
;
that
they
had
almost
perverted
the
whole
Citie
;
and
though
at
the
beginning
there
were
but
a
few
of
their
Sect
,
yet
now
they
were
multiplyed
to
20000.
In
fine
,
they
said
many
other
things
,
which
sounded
so
ill
,
that
there
was
none
who
doubted
but
that
they
would
be
sufficient
wholly
to
extirpate
the
Fathers
;
beside
their
adversaries
were
many
,
united
in
one
Body
,
and
Litterati
too
,
who
knew
very
well
how
to
use
their
pen
,
and
are
commonly
the
better
heard
for
that
reason
.
They
presented
their
Memoriall
to
the
Magistrates
,
who
received
it
,
and
cited
the
Fathers
to
their
Tribunal
;
where
they
were
examined
about
their
life
and
manners
,
and
concerning
the
doctrine
,
which
they
preached
.
They
gave
an
account
of
themselves
,
and
were
also
very
well
heard
.
They
brought
along
with
them
the
Catechism
which
they
taught
,
printed
in
the
Chinesse
Language
,
and
presented
it
to
the
Mandarines
in
stead
of
a
Memoriall
.
This
was
so
well
looked
upon
,
that
they
,
not
only
admired
therein
the
foundation
and
principle
of
all
vertues
,
but
also
greatly
praised
the
precepts
of
the
Ten
Commandments
.
In
fine
,
the
businesse
went
so
well
,
and
so
contrary
to
what
their
adversaries
did
hope
and
expect
,
and
so
much
in
favour
of
the
Fathers
,
that
the
Law
of
God
was
publickly
commended
and
approved
by
the
very
Gentiles
themselves
;
and
the
abode
of
the
Fathers
in
that
City
confirmed
by
a
publique
sentence
,
and
drawn
up
in
writing
,
which
till
that
time
could
never
be
obtained
;
and
the
Crosse
of
Christ
triumphed
in
spite
of
all
the
Devils
in
Hell
;
and
from
thence
forward
they
that
were
Christians
already
,
enjoyed
all
the
liberty
they
could
desire
,
and
they
that
had
a
mind
to
turne
Christians
,
could
do
it
without
any
caution
or
secrecie
:
and
truly
there
were
many
of
them
that
proved
examples
of
great
edification
;
and
though
I
do
purposely
forbear
to
mention
them
for
brevities
sake
,
yet
I
will
relate
one
belonging
to
the
same
residence
,
because
it
was
told
me
by
the
same
Christian
himself
,
a
little
before
my
departure
for
Europe
.
I
was
standing
one
day
,
in
the
Church
which
we
have
in
this
City
,
when
I
saw
a
man
come
in
thither
to
say
his
prayers
,
and
not
knowing
him
,
I
stayed
till
he
came
out
,
and
then
I
asked
him
,
who
he
was
:
He
answered
,
Father
,
I
am
a
Christian
,
and
was
born
in
this
City
,
but
am
by
profession
a
Merchant
in
Nankim
,
and
at
certain
times
I
come
hither
to
see
my
Parents
,
&
then
I
come
to
Church
according
to
my
dutie
.
I
asked
him
;
who
did
Baptize
him
?
He
answered
me
,
Father
Iohn
della
Rocca
:
And
it
was
,
said
he
,
in
this
manner
;
I
had
been
sickly
many
yeares
,
and
had
spent
all
my
poor
fortune
upon
the
Physitians
without
receiving
any
help
from
them
,
my
friends
used
to
visit
me
,
and
among
them
two
Christians
,
who
one
day
being
moved
with
compassion
towards
me
,
told
me
that
I
should
do
well
to
turn
Christian
,
and
it
might
be
,
that
the
Lord
would
grant
me
my
health
.
I
answered
them
,
If
your
God
would
restore
me
my
health
,
I
am
content
to
turn
Christian.
They
went
presently
to
the
Father
to
ask
him
for
a
little
Holy
water
,
to
give
me
to
drink
,
hoping
that
it
would
have
a
good
effect
.
But
the
Father
answered
them
,
If
he
have
a
desire
to
turn
Christian
,
let
him
do
it
,
and
our
Lord
will
send
him
health
,
if
it
be
his
pleasure
;
and
if
he
do
not
,
yet
at
least
let
him
take
care
of
the
health
of
his
Soule
,
which
is
more
necessary
than
that
of
the
body
.
As
for
miracles
,
the
Lord
doth
them
only
when
he
pleaseth
;
and
if
upon
this
occasion
he
should
not
do
a
Miracle
,
then
would
that
Gentile
despise
and
undervalue
our
religion
.
They
returned
to
me
sufficiently
disconsolate
,
but
I
was
much
more
dejected
when
I
heard
that
answer
.
About
two
days
after
,
the
same
two
Christians
being
with
me
,
there
came
in
another
called
Peter
,
with
whom
I
was
also
acquainted
;
and
he
was
a
very
zealous
and
fervent
Christian.
They
told
him
what
had
happened
to
them
with
the
Father
;
but
he
replyed
,
What
need
have
we
of
the
Father
for
this
matter
?
I
have
holy
water
my self
at
home
;
let
us
give
him
some
of
it
,
and
I
hope
our
Lord
will
grant
him
his
health
.
He
went
presently
home
,
and
fetched
a
little
of
it
;
they
gave
it
me
,
and
I
drank
it
;
and
not
long
after
I
perfectly
recovered
;
and
that
which
many
medicines
were
not
able
to
do
in
so
many
years
,
the
Holy
water
did
in
a
very
short
time
.
I
went
presently
to
Church
,
to
render
thanks
to
the
Lord
for
that
great
mercy
he
had
shewed
me
;
and
after
I
had
been
well
Catechised
and
instructed
in
the
principall
matters
of
our
Holy
Faith
,
I
was
Baptized
.
I
have
made
choise
of
this
example
in
particular
,
because
it
was
related
to
me
by
the
person
himself
,
to
whom
it
happened
,
although
there
never
wanted
many
others
of
the
like
kind
,
wherewith
the
Lord
doth
favour
that
Church
,
strengthen
the
Christians
,
and
comfort
the
Preachers
thereof
.
The
Residence
of
Nankim
did
this
while
enjoy
a
perfect
peace
and
tranquilitie
;
and
the
Fathers
gained
a
great
deale
of
credit
and
reputation
,
and
were
much
esteemed
by
severall
of
the
Magistrates
,
who
did
greatly
favour
them
.
The
number
and
devotion
of
the
Faithfull
encreased
every
day
;
and
for
the
greater
help
thereof
there
was
founded
a
congregation
of
the
B.
Virgin
,
with
those
effects
and
fruits
,
which
are
usually
obtained
by
her
.
Diverse
persons
of
very
considerable
qualitie
did
present
themselves
to
receive
Holy
Baptism
,
among
whom
Kui
Tai
Zo
was
one
;
who
indeed
was
worthy
of
all
praise
,
for
the
great
paines
he
took
in
this
Citie
to
assist
the
Fathers
,
and
for
the
many
advantages
he
gained
them
by
his
authoritie
.
This
man
,
notwithstanding
that
he
was
our
intimate
friend
,
did
still
persist
in
his
Heathenisme
,
and
although
he
commended
our
Holy
Law
,
and
approved
the
Truth
and
Certainty
thereof
,
yet
he
thought
it
very
troublesome
to
observe
;
a
conceit
which
doth
usually
with-hold
very
many
from
the
undertaking
of
it
.
But
at
length
having
overcome
himself
and
all
other
difficulties
,
he
was
Baptized
,
and
called
Ignatius
,
making
his
confession
and
publick
profession
so
resolute
and
devoutly
,
that
he
did
much
comfort
the
Fathers
,
and
encourage
the
rest
of
the
Faithfull
:
neither
was
he
content
only
to
recite
it
,
but
gave
it
in
writing
as
a
pledg
of
his
determinate
resolution
,
the
which
for
the
publick
edification
I
have
thought
fit
to
insert
in
this
place
,
and
it
saith
thus
.
Kui
Ignatius
born
in
the
second
Moon
of
the
year
called
Ciea
,
(
which
was
about
the
month
of
March
,
in
the
year
1549
)
in
the
Citie
of
Ciancieu
,
of
the
Countrie
of
Sucieu
,
in
the
Province
of
Nankim
,
in
the
Kingdom
of
Yamin
(
for
so
they
call
the
Kingdome
of
China
)
I
being
drawn
by
a
profound
consideration
,
and
moved
by
a
most
sencible
sorrow
for
my
sinnes
,
do
desire
to
ask
pardon
of
almightie
God
,
that
he
might
give
me
the
saving
water
of
Baptism
for
to
cancell
them
,
and
that
he
would
grant
me
sufficient
grace
to
enter
into
his
most
Holy
Law
.
I
consider
with
my self
,
that
being
now
57
years
of
age
,
I
have
had
eyes
all
this
while
,
and
yet
have
never
looked
into
his
Holy
Law
:
I
have
had
eares
,
and
yet
have
never
heard
of
his
Sacred
Name
;
but
on
the
contrary
have
followed
the
Sect
of
Scechia
(
which
is
the
name
of
a
very
famous
Idoll
)
and
although
I
understood
,
that
it
was
repugnant
both
to
truth
and
reason
,
I
did
very
much
enlarge
and
spread
abroad
that
superstition
,
the
which
I
acknowledge
to
be
my
very
great
fault
,
and
almost
Infinite
sinne
,
which
without
doubt
did
deserve
no
lesse
than
the
lowest
depth
of
Hell
.
Of
late
years
it
was
my
good
fortune
to
meet
with
the
Masters
of
the
truth
,
who
came
from
the
great
West
,
Mattheus
Riccius
and
Lazarus
Catanaeus
together
with
their
Companion
Sebastian
Fernandes
.
These
were
the
first
that
did
open
unto
me
the
Mysteries
of
Divine
truth
:
and
now
again
of
late
,
I
mett
with
John
Della
Rocca
and
his
Companion
Frances
Martinez
.
These
did
confirm
me
in
the
beleef
of
those
things
I
had
already
heard
;
by
meanes
of
these
Masters
I
learned
,
that
Heaven
and
Earth
,
Mankind
and
all
other
things
were
made
by
God
and
that
all
things
have
their
dedependance
on
him
;
and
are
necessarilie
subject
unto
his
commands
:
that
no
other
Sect
,
or
law
,
whatsoever
besides
this
,
is
conformable
to
truth
;
that
sinnes
are
forgiven
only
by
God
by
the
intermission
of
his
Ministers
;
that
by
him
only
the
joyes
of
Heaven
are
conferred
upon
such
,
who
have
a
true
and
syncere
sorrow
for
their
sinnes
:
and
because
I
beleeve
that
by
these
meanes
a
man
may
obtain
from
God
,
Grace
and
other
benefits
,
I
beseech
his
Divine
Majestie
,
that
he
would
so
fill
me
with
his
truth
,
that
I
may
put
it
in
execution
by
good
works
,
and
may
be
able
with
a
constant
and
firme
resolution
to
worship
the
Heavenly
Majestie
and
to
conforme
my self
to
his
Holy
precepts
and
ordinances
.
And
from
the
day
wherein
I
shall
receive
Baptisme
,
which
cleanseth
and
washeth
all
filth
and
uncleanesse
from
the
Soule
,
I
do
promise
by
his
Grace
for
the
time
to
come
,
wholly
to
extirpate
out
of
my
thoughts
the
Sect
of
the
vain
and
false
Gods
;
as
also
their
doctrines
,
which
are
repugnant
to
reason
;
and
to
take
care
,
that
my
thoughts
do
not
in
any
wise
runne
after
the
superfluous
desire
of
riches
,
the
vanitie
of
the
world
,
or
the
false
and
foolish
pleasures
thereof
.
I
will
obey
the
Sovereign
Lord
and
Father
of
all
things
,
and
will
follow
the
direct
way
of
his
law
;
and
by
a
constant
watch
upon
my
sences
,
I
will
endeavour
,
as
much
as
is
possible
for
me
,
to
reduce
the
light
of
that
reason
,
which
God
hath
given
me
,
to
its
former
Splendour
,
I
will
begin
with
my self
,
and
afterward
communicate
unto
others
,
the
benefit
of
those
Graces
I
shall
receive
from
his
bountifull
hand
.
For
as
much
as
appertaineth
unto
the
Articles
of
our
Faith
,
although
I
am
not
able
to
comprehend
the
greatnesse
of
each
Mysterie
,
neverthelesse
I
do
from
my
heart
submit
my self
to
them
;
and
do
firmly
believe
whatsoever
is
contained
in
them
;
beseeching
the
Holy
Ghost
,
that
he
would
illuminate
my
understanding
with
his
light
,
that
I
might
be
the
better
able
to
comprehend
them
.
Now
therefore
,
since
I
have
begun
again
to
feele
the
first
impressions
of
faith
,
my
heart
is
like
a
tender
eare
of
corne
,
which
is
not
yet
come
to
its
maturity
,
wherefore
I
beseech
the
Mother
of
God
,
that
she
will
grant
me
strength
and
courage
,
by
her
Intercession
for
me
with
God
her
Sonne
,
that
this
my
firm
purpose
&
constant
resolution
might
never
be
staggered
or
shaken
:
that
he
would
open
the
powers
of
my
soule
,
and
grant
me
a
cleane
and
pure
heart
:
That
he
would
open
my
mouth
to
declare
his
Divine
law
through
the
whole
Kingdom
,
to
the
end
that
none
might
be
ignorant
of
the
law
of
the
True
God
,
or
refuse
to
give
obedience
to
it
.
This
was
the
profession
in
writing
of
Ignatius
.
There
was
also
baptized
in
this
house
by
the
hands
of
Father
Iohn
della
Rocca
,
who
was
superiour
thereof
,
Doctour
Paul
,
whose
life
we
shall
set
downe
more
at
large
toward
the
end
of
this
relation
,
and
who
may
justly
be
called
the
pillar
of
the
Christianitie
of
China
,
who
was
so
much
celebrated
in
the
yearly
letters
,
so
eminent
in
dignitie
and
honour
,
having
borne
the
highest
office
of
the
Kingdom
,
that
is
,
of
Colao
;
so
zealous
in
the
Christian
religion
;
so
exact
in
the
observance
of
it
;
so
humble
;
so
vertuous
and
holy
,
that
every
great
thing
may
worthily
be
said
of
him
.
This
seed
of
the
Holy
Gospel
was
not
contained
within
the
walls
of
the
City
of
Nankim
,
but
spread
it selfe
over
the
Province
of
the
same
name
;
for
upon
the
occasion
of
Dr.
Pauls
turning
Christian
,
and
of
his
Fathers
death
,
at
what
time
he
went
to
Scianhai
to
celebrate
his
funeralls
,
Father
Lazarus
Catanaeus
went
thether
,
partly
to
visit
him
,
and
partly
to
see
how
that
Countrie
was
disposed
to
receive
the
word
of
God
.
His
journey
had
such
good
successe
,
that
presently
after
one
Masse
,
there
were
fifty
Baptized
,
and
in
two
years
after
the
number
was
encreased
to
two
hundred
:
the
example
of
Dr.
Paul
being
of
great
efficacy
to
that
purpose
.
There
happened
also
at
that
time
severall
miracles
;
as
,
driving
out
of
Devills
,
healing
of
the
sick
,
and
such
like
,
with
which
this
new
Christianitie
was
watred
,
and
the
earth
disposed
to
bring
forth
more
fruit
,
such
as
were
afterwards
,
and
are
still
gathered
there
at
this
day
.
There
was
also
a
house
founded
in
that
Towne
;
and
it
is
now
one
of
the
best
Christianities
in
all
China
.
Whilest
the
Fathers
of
the
three
Southerne
Residencies
,
under
went
so
much
paines
and
trouble
,
Father
Mattheus
Riccius
was
not
idle
at
Pekim
;
but
rather
was
so
busied
,
that
he
had
scarce
time
to
breath
,
partly
for
the
visits
of
the
Chinesses
,
which
he
was
also
obliged
to
returne
them
,
nor
could
he
have
omitted
it
without
injury
and
discourtesie
;
and
partly
with
the
Christians
and
Catechumeni
;
and
partly
in
composing
those
bookes
,
which
are
so
much
esteemed
by
the
Chinesses
.
In
the
mean
while
the
reputation
and
esteeme
of
our
religion
was
every
day
advanced
,
and
the
number
of
Christians
encreased
by
rare
and
miraculous
events
.
One
of
the
Neophites
,
or
new
Christians
,
being
delivered
from
death
,
which
he
was
unjustly
condemned
to
suffer
,
by
the
apparition
of
a
man
,
like
unto
the
Image
of
our
Saviour
,
one
night
to
that
Judge
,
who
was
to
confirme
the
sentence
,
who
commanded
him
to
save
the
life
of
that
Innocent
:
and
two
others
,
whose
recovery
was
despaired
of
by
the
Physitians
,
were
cured
by
the
favour
of
the
B.
Virgin
,
who
visibly
appeared
to
them
,
spake
to
them
,
and
conforted
them
.
Notwithstanding
his
great
employments
,
Father
Mattheus
did
not
omit
the
other
functions
of
his
charge
in
the
House
,
he
being
superiour
and
having
the
care
of
the
whole
Mission
,
which
he
governed
with
great
care
,
prudence
,
and
charity
:
by
reason
of
these
continuall
paines
and
care
which
he
tooke
,
(
or
rather
because
the
Lord
was
pleased
to
deliver
his
servant
out
of
the
troubles
of
this
life
,
to
give
him
the
reward
of
his
sufferings
)
he
fell
into
a
sicknesse
,
and
although
all
humane
means
were
applyed
,
and
all
possible
care
used
to
save
his
life
,
yet
all
was
to
no
purpose
.
He
desired
to
receive
the
Sacraments
,
which
accordingly
he
received
with
very
great
resentment
and
devotion
:
The
Fathers
desired
his
blessing
before
he
dyed
:
about
many
questions
which
they
asked
him
,
he
gave
particular
answers
to
all
:
among
the
rest
,
to
one
who
asked
him
,
Why
he
would
leave
them
at
a
time
,
when
they
had
so
great
need
of
his
company
?
He
answered
,
I
leave
you
the
gate
open
to
great
victories
,
which
notwithstanding
are
not
to
be
obtained
without
great
pains
and
combats
.
And
so
entertaining
with
discourse
,
sometimes
the
Fathers
,
sometimes
the
new
Christians
,
and
very
often
raising
up
his
heart
and
voice
towards
heaven
,
in
amorous
Colloquies
,
lying
in
his
bed
,
without
any
motion
at
all
of
his
body
,
and
closing
his
eyes
,
as
if
he
were
entring
into
a
sweet
sleep
,
he
gave
up
his
soule
into
the
hands
of
his
Maker
,
with
the
generall
greife
and
resentment
,
not
only
of
those
of
the
house
,
and
of
the
Christians
,
but
also
of
the
Gentiles
,
they
all
calling
him
,
a
perfect
Man
,
a
Saint
,
an
Apostle
.
I
will
forbeare
to
speak
any
more
of
him
for
brevities
sake
,
by
reason
his
life
is
already
written
in
the
History
of
Father
Trigaltius
.
CHAP.
7.
Of
the
Burying
place
,
which
was
bestowed
upon
us
by
the
King
,
and
of
the
progresse
of
the
Christian
religion
,
untill
the
time
of
the
persecution
at
Nankim
.
IT
is
a
custom
among
the
Chinesses
,
(
as
we
have
already
related
,
)
to
have
a
particular
place
appoynted
for
the
buriall
of
their
dead
.
The
Fathers
,
who
had
very
hardly
a
place
allowed
them
for
to
live
in
,
were
altogether
destitute
of
a
place
of
Sepulture
;
wherefore
they
were
in
great
doubt
,
where
they
should
bury
the
Father
.
But
the
Lord
who
is
a
guide
unto
his
,
and
who
had
a
particular
intention
to
honour
his
servant
,
put
them
upon
a
very
difficult
undertaking
,
and
as
farre
as
I
am
able
to
judge
by
the
custome
of
China
,
without
his
speciall
assistance
,
altogether
impossible
.
This
was
to
Petition
the
King
,
desiring
his
favour
,
to
have
a
place
assigned
us
for
the
buriall
of
our
dead
.
And
because
it
was
the
Lord
,
who
had
first
set
this
businesse
on
foot
,
without
any
consideration
of
the
great
difficultie
,
which
they
were
like
to
find
,
they
presently
framed
a
Memoriall
to
be
presented
to
the
King
,
wherein
they
laid
downe
the
reasons
,
which
moved
them
to
make
this
humble
request
.
The
very
passing
of
this
Memoriall
,
according
to
the
Stile
which
is
requisite
upon
that
occasion
,
seemed
so
impossible
a
thing
,
that
the
Colao
himselfe
,
who
desired
to
assist
them
as
a
friend
,
accounted
it
a
very
difficult
enterprise
.
Neverthelesse
after
they
had
recommended
their
businesse
to
Almighty
God
,
the
Memoriall
was
presented
to
the
Mandarine
,
to
whose
office
it
belonged
first
to
over
look
it
,
and
the
Lord
was
pleased
to
favour
us
so
farre
,
that
it
passed
the
Chancery
without
any
difficultie
,
which
at
first
seemed
to
be
the
greatest
.
When
it
was
presented
to
the
King
,
without
doubt
he
that
holdeth
the
hearts
of
Kings
in
his
hand
,
did
dispose
and
incline
him
to
favour
us
,
and
he
remembring
the
former
Present
,
and
the
Clock
which
he
had
alwaies
by
him
,
did
referre
it
to
the
Colao
,
together
with
many
other
petitions
,
according
to
the
Stile
of
that
Court
,
and
he
to
the
Councell
of
Rites
,
because
it
was
a
businesse
of
strangers
,
which
did
properly
belong
to
them
.
But
after
they
of
that
Councell
had
considered
it
,
they
judged
it
to
be
a
speciall
favour
of
the
Kings
,
and
that
it
did
therefore
belong
to
the
Councell
of
the
Kings
Patrimonie
.
Wherefore
they
did
remit
our
Memoriall
to
them
.
Assoone
as
the
Fathers
understood
this
,
and
knowing
they
had
no
friends
in
that
Councell
,
and
that
there
was
nothing
to
be
expected
from
them
without
favour
,
they
made
such
means
,
by
way
of
other
friends
,
that
the
Memoriall
was
not
only
remanded
againe
to
the
Councell
of
Rites
,
wherein
the
Fathers
had
severall
friends
,
but
that
they
also
did
receive
it
,
and
passe
sentence
in
favour
of
them
,
as
accordingly
they
did
in
this
form
.
Your
Majestie
hath
given
command
,
that
the
Councell
to
whom
this
businesse
did
belong
,
should
give
their
judgement
concerning
this
petition
.
And
it
being
come
into
our
hands
,
we
have
well
considered
the
laws
and
constitutions
of
this
Kingdom
,
and
we
find
one
which
saith
:
That
if
any
of
those
Strangers
,
which
are
wont
to
come
into
this
Kingdom
,
should
chance
to
die
by
the
way
;
if
he
were
a
subject
or
Vassall
,
(
for
sometimes
there
come
Kings
and
Princes
thither
)
and
were
not
yet
arrived
at
the
Court
,
the
Treasurer
of
the
Province
,
where
he
dyeth
,
shall
assigne
him
a
place
of
buriall
,
where
there
shall
be
set
up
an
inscription
graven
in
stone
,
wherein
shall
be
expressed
the
occasion
of
his
coming
hither
.
There
is
also
another
law
which
saith
,
If
a
Stranger
come
into
this
Kingdom
,
and
die
after
he
is
arrived
at
the
Court
,
if
he
have
not
received
the
Kings
gratuity
,
and
reward
,
according
to
the
usuall
custome
,
the
Governour
of
the
City
shall
defray
the
costs
of
his
funerall
:
But
if
he
hath
received
his
gratuity
,
it
shall
be
done
at
his
owne
expence
.
In
order
to
these
two
laws
(
from
which
I
cannot
well
see
how
an
argument
should
be
drawne
to
favour
our
cause
,
because
the
Fathers
had
already
received
their
gratuity
)
the
Mandarine
knew
so
well
how
to
make
up
the
businesse
,
and
to
find
out
so
many
reasons
and
conveniences
to
obtain
that
favour
,
which
Father
Iames
Pantoia
required
of
his
Majestie
,
for
the
buriall
of
his
deceased
companion
,
that
assoone
as
the
Memoriall
came
againe
into
the
Kings
hands
,
he
presently
referred
it
to
the
Colao
,
that
he
should
give
what
answer
to
it
he
thought
fit
.
The
Colao
drew
it
up
in
this
forme
,
That
it
seemed
very
reasonable
unto
him
,
the
strangers
should
have
that
favour
granted
them
,
which
they
did
desire
.
And
so
it
was
againe
brought
to
the
King
,
who
signed
it
with
his
owne
hand
,
and
put
to
it
his
Fiat
.
This
expedition
put
an
end
to
our
troubles
;
and
the
Fathers
ceased
not
to
render
thanks
to
Almighty
God
for
that
favour
,
which
they
were
so
cleerly
to
owne
from
his
goodnesse
,
and
which
was
of
so
great
importance
for
the
Fathers
residence
in
that
Court
,
and
in
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
,
that
concession
of
the
King
,
serving
not
only
for
a
Sepulture
for
their
dead
,
but
also
for
a
license
for
us
to
remain
there
during
our
lives
.
For
he
having
granted
us
a
place
in
that
Kingdom
,
to
lie
in
after
our
death
,
it
was
manifest
that
he
granted
us
also
a
place
of
abode
there
during
life
:
and
the
words
of
the
Grant
runne
thus
,
To
bury
their
Father
Riccius
and
his
companions
.
And
accordingly
they
who
die
in
that
Court
at
this
day
are
buried
in
the
same
place
.
Having
overcome
the
first
part
of
the
businesse
,
(
which
was
the
most
difficult
▪
)
without
any
trouble
,
but
rather
with
a
great
deale
of
ease
and
facilitie
,
there
remained
still
the
second
,
which
was
the
execution
of
it
;
which
could
not
want
very
much
opposition
:
but
by
having
many
Mandarines
to
their
friends
,
and
by
procuring
the
good
will
of
others
,
with
some
Sun-dialls
of
Ivory
,
(
which
the
Chinesses
do
highly
esteeme
,
and
Father
Pantoia
had
the
skill
of
making
them
very
exactly
)
our
poverty
not
being
able
to
extend
it selfe
to
any
great
matter
,
at
length
they
overcame
the
smaller
difficulties
,
and
the
execution
of
their
desires
became
more
easie
for
them
;
especially
the
Fathers
having
the
Colao
,
(
who
is
able
to
do
any
thing
,
)
for
their
friend
:
who
indeed
was
so
well
affected
to
the
businesse
,
that
Father
Pantoia
going
a
second
time
to
visit
him
,
to
refresh
his
memory
,
fearing
lest
the
multitude
of
businesse
,
which
lay
upon
him
might
cause
him
to
forget
them
,
before
the
Father
could
open
his
mouth
,
the
Colao
tooke
him
by
the
hand
,
telling
him
,
that
he
did
not
forget
his
businesse
;
but
fearing
least
any
delay
might
be
prejudiciall
to
them
,
he
had
past
it
himselfe
,
and
sent
it
to
the
Governour
with
particular
recommendations
,
although
he
thought
it
needlesse
,
because
he
knew
him
already
to
be
very
well
affected
to
the
businesse
,
and
that
he
had
done
the
like
to
severall
other
officers
,
through
whose
hands
the
businesse
was
to
passe
:
Upon
the
recommendations
of
a
person
of
so
great
qualitie
,
the
businesse
was
not
only
received
,
but
very
much
favoured
.
There
was
presently
order
given
to
the
inferiour
Officers
,
by
whose
hands
it
was
immediately
to
be
dispatched
,
that
they
should
finde
out
a
proper
place
for
that
purpose
:
who
being
alwaies
very
obedient
to
the
commands
of
their
superiours
,
and
knowing
what
haste
the
businesse
did
require
,
they
went
immediately
about
it
;
and
having
found
out
foure
places
,
which
to
them
seemed
all
very
convenient
,
they
came
to
the
Fathers
,
and
desired
them
that
they
would
be
pleased
to
go
and
see
them
,
and
make
choise
of
that
which
liked
them
best
,
and
then
the
King
should
be
made
acquainted
with
it
.
Among
these
foure
places
,
there
was
one
very
neere
the
walls
of
the
City
,
with
a
very
faire
and
stately
house
and
garden
,
which
had
formerly
belonged
to
one
of
the
chiefe
Eunuchs
of
the
palace
;
who
for
I
know
not
what
crime
was
condemned
to
die
;
and
was
still
kept
a
Prisoner
.
This
man
before
he
was
condemned
,
seeing
he
should
certainly
be
ruined
,
and
that
his
whole
estate
would
be
confiscated
to
the
King
,
had
a
design
to
save
this
Garden
,
by
putting
it
,
as
it
were
,
into
Sanctuarie
;
wherefore
he
caused
the
Gate
thereof
to
be
altered
,
turning
it
into
an
habitation
of
Bonzi
,
and
consecrated
the
great
Hall
for
a
Temple
of
Idols
,
setting
over
it
this
Magnificent
Inscription
,
The
Temple
of
the
Science
of
Goodnesse
.
This
place
was
very
commodious
,
and
having
but
one
only
Bonzo
that
lived
in
it
,
it
seemed
to
be
,
as
it
were
,
abandoned
,
and
that
there
would
be
but
little
difficultie
in
obtaining
it
.
That
place
then
being
designed
and
chosen
,
there
was
not
wanting
a
Mandarine
,
who
hoping
to
draw
something
out
of
the
Fathers
by
it
,
was
very
earnest
to
have
the
place
prized
▪
but
there
was
another
Mandarine
,
who
presently
took
him
up
,
and
told
him
,
that
the
favours
of
Princes
were
above
all
price
;
and
that
they
were
not
to
be
put
to
an
out-cry
.
The
Governour
having
notice
that
we
had
found
out
a
place
,
&
who
was
the
owner
of
it
,
presently
drew
up
an
Order
in
this
form
,
The
Temple
of
the
Science
of
goodnesse
,
for
as
much
as
it
did
belong
unto
an
Eunuch
,
who
was
condemned
to
death
by
the
King
,
ought
not
to
be
bought
with
money
.
Let
the
Bonzo
,
who
dwelleth
therein
,
be
sent
away
,
and
the
place
presently
consigned
to
Father
James
Pentoia
,
and
his
companions
.
This
Order
was
executed
in
the
form
of
a
Sentence
:
and
because
the
Fathers
did
imagine
,
that
the
Bonzo
would
make
some
difficulty
in
being
got
out
of
the
place
,
after
they
had
given
thanks
to
the
Governour
,
they
desired
he
would
be
pleased
to
send
for
the
Bonzo
to
come
before
him
,
and
to
command
him
to
leave
the
Temple
He
dispatched
presently
two
men
for
him
,
who
brought
him
away
in
much
fear
and
doubt
,
what
might
befall
him
,
by
reason
of
the
great
danger
that
men
ordinarily
runne
into
by
such
visits
.
When
he
was
come
,
the
Governour
commanded
him
immediatly
without
any
reply
,
that
he
should
quit
that
habitation
,
and
seek
out
another
.
He
obeyed
him
very
willingly
,
being
very
glad
the
businesse
was
not
so
bad
as
he
had
feared
:
and
the
very
same
day
the
Fathers
,
having
some
other
Christians
in
their
company
,
took
possession
of
the
Temple
,
House
and
Garden
,
giving
thanks
to
the
Lord
for
their
good
successe
,
thinking
the
businesse
to
be
now
at
an
end
;
not
fores●eing
the
great
contrasts
and
oppositions
,
which
they
were
afterwards
to
find
.
The
secrecie
and
expedition
,
with
which
this
businesse
was
carried
,
gave
no
time
for
news
to
come
to
the
ears
of
the
Eunuch
in
Prison
,
what
became
of
the
Temple
,
which
he
still
accounted
to
be
his
.
But
assoon
as
it
was
understood
abroad
that
it
was
granted
to
the
strangers
,
it
is
not
to
be
imagined
what
complaints
and
murmures
it
occasioned
in
the
Kindred
,
friends
and
disciples
of
the
Eunuch
;
and
how
all
of
them
,
some
one
way
,
and
some
another
,
undertook
to
oppose
it
,
and
to
use
their
utmost
power
to
have
it
revoked
by
the
King
.
First
,
there
went
a
company
of
inferiour
Eunuchs
to
the
Temple
,
where
at
that
time
they
found
only
a
Brother
of
the
Societie
;
after
a
long
discourse
they
told
him
,
that
there
were
there
severall
goods
and
pieces
of
Houshold-stuffe
not
comprehended
in
the
Kings
grant
to
them
.
And
at
length
before
their
departure
,
they
made
severall
speeches
to
the
Idoll
,
some
bidding
him
adieu
for
ever
;
for
now
they
never
hoped
to
have
libertie
to
come
thither
again
:
another
in
great
rage
called
him
,
Masse
of
durt
and
dung
,
(
although
the
Idoll
were
made
of
Chaulk
,
and
gilt
)
telling
him
,
that
seeing
he
had
not
strength
enough
to
defend
himself
,
he
would
not
hope
for
any
assistance
from
him
;
professing
to
his
face
,
that
he
was
not
worthy
of
any
honour
;
and
that
from
hence
forward
he
would
not
shew
any
sign
of
gratitude
or
memorie
towards
him
:
others
said
,
This
statue
had
formerly
the
name
of
another
Idoll
,
which
was
afterwards
changed
:
behold
,
what
revenge
he
taketh
upon
him
that
usurped
it
.
But
the
Eunuchs
of
greater
authoritie
left
no
way
nor
meanes
un-attempted
;
they
made
their
application
to
the
chief
Eunuchs
of
the
Palace
,
as
also
to
the
Mandarines
without
,
and
other
persons
of
great
power
,
that
they
might
carry
on
their
intent
.
And
truly
they
prevailed
so
far
,
that
they
perswaded
the
Culikien
to
interpose
his
authority
;
who
is
Secretary
(
as
they
call
it
)
of
the
Puritie
,
chief
of
the
Eunuchs
,
and
who
hath
the
frequentest
accesse
to
the
Kings
person
.
But
assoon
as
he
understood
,
that
it
was
done
by
the
Kings
Order
,
he
would
meddle
no
more
with
the
businesse
.
There
was
not
left
any
person
of
greater
authoritie
,
but
only
the
Kings
Mother
,
who
was
a
very
devout
worshipper
of
Idols
;
by
her
meanes
they
did
endeavour
to
bring
their
design
about
;
a
certain
Eunuch
,
who
was
much
in
favour
with
her
,
being
made
the
first
mover
of
this
revolution
.
He
told
her
with
great
lamentations
,
that
a
Temple
of
his
Gods
had
been
taken
away
from
him
;
that
it
was
worth
many
thousands
of
Crownes
;
that
it
had
been
given
to
certain
strangers
,
who
did
not
only
render
them
no
worship
nor
respect
,
but
did
also
destroy
them
;
and
that
he
was
certain
,
they
would
break
them
in
pieces
and
burn
them
;
wherefore
he
earnestly
besought
her
Majestie
,
that
she
would
vouchsafe
to
speak
a
word
concerning
it
to
the
King
.
But
she
would
by
no
meanes
allow
of
his
request
:
and
it
was
known
afterwards
,
that
she
answered
him
in
this
manner
,
What
though
the
Temple
be
of
that
value
you
speak
of
?
What
is
that
in
comparison
of
the
Kings
Magnificence
?
the
very
mentioning
of
such
a
businesse
now
the
King
hath
done
them
that
favour
,
if
the
strangers
should
but
make
their
complaint
,
would
be
sufficient
to
take
away
the
life
of
that
Eunuch
,
who
is
in
Prison
,
and
already
condemned
.
To
conclude
,
in
spite
of
all
the
powerfull
endeavours
,
in
spite
of
all
the
craft
and
machinations
which
were
used
against
them
,
the
determination
of
the
businesse
was
in
favour
of
the
poor
strangers
,
who
were
protected
by
a
Divine
power
;
and
so
having
overcome
all
difficulties
and
obstructions
,
the
Fathers
went
to
the
Palace
,
according
to
the
usuall
manner
,
to
render
Thanks
to
the
King
.
This
place
which
was
granted
them
,
is
distant
from
the
gate
of
the
Citie
,
about
a
third
part
of
a
Mile
;
the
building
is
very
neat
,
and
all
of
Brick
;
and
had
not
then
been
built
above
thirty
years
:
it
is
reported
to
have
cost
14000.
Crownes
;
which
is
an
excessive
summe
in
China
.
Toward
Morning
the
Body
of
Father
Riccius
was
brought
thither
,
having
been
already
laid
in
a
Coffin
,
which
was
very
well
closed
,
and
varnished
over
after
the
Chinesse
Fashion
.
A
great
number
of
new
Christians
did
accompany
it
,
with
lighted
Candles
in
their
hands
,
following
the
Crosse
which
was
carried
before
very
richly
adorned
;
and
for
the
present
the
Coffin
was
put
in
a
room
on
one
side
of
the
Chappel
,
that
there
might
be
a
convenience
to
performe
those
ceremonies
,
which
were
requisite
after
the
manner
of
China
;
after
that
,
it
was
transferred
to
the
Dormitorie
already
prepared
for
it
.
At
the
further
end
of
the
Garden
there
is
a
Chappell
consisting
of
six
sides
;
it
is
made
of
brick
,
and
vaulted
.
From
the
sides
come
out
two
walls
,
built
compassing
in
figure
of
a
Semi-circle
.
This
place
was
chosen
by
the
Fathers
for
a
Coemeterie
,
round
about
it
there
are
four
Cypresses
,
which
are
also
among
the
Chinesses
accounted
mournfull
and
funerall
Trees
:
they
seemed
as
if
they
had
been
planted
there
on
purpose
,
to
shade
the
Tomb
of
Father
Riccius
,
which
was
also
built
there
of
Brick
;
and
the
chief
Idol
being
beaten
to
pieces
,
served
in
stead
of
Lime
,
that
the
Father
might
even
after
death
,
triumph
in
the
destruction
of
Idols
.
They
caused
the
Chappel
of
Idols
to
be
cleansed
,
and
consecrated
it
to
Christ
our
Saviour
.
There
was
in
the
Hal
a
very
stately
Altar
,
whereon
was
placed
the
principall
Idol
,
all
gilt
from
head
to
foot
,
of
a
vast
bignesse
,
called
by
the
Chinesses
,
Ticam
;
and
their
conceit
is
,
that
he
doth
preside
over
the
earth
,
and
all
treasures
;
and
is
the
very
same
with
Pluto
,
having
a
Scepter
in
his
hand
,
and
a
Crowne
on
his
head
,
just
as
we
paint
our
Kings
.
On
each
side
of
him
stood
foure
Ministers
,
or
Servants
,
all
made
of
the
same
matter
;
on
each
side
of
the
Hall
were
placed
Two
great
Tables
,
upon
each
of
which
stood
five
inferiour
Kings
of
Hell
;
the
same
Kings
were
also
to
be
seen
painted
on
the
walls
of
each
side
,
sitting
on
a
Tribunall
,
and
condemning
Sinners
to
the
punishments
and
paines
of
Hell
;
there
were
also
to
be
seen
Painted
horrible
Devils
,
carrying
Instruments
of
torment
in
their
hands
;
and
likewise
severall
sorts
of
punishments
which
are
inflicted
on
the
damned
wretches
,
and
their
caverns
full
of
flames
,
Serpents
and
terrible
fiends
.
There
was
also
Painted
a
great
Ballance
,
and
in
one
of
the
Scales
was
to
be
seen
a
man
laden
with
sinnes
and
wickednesse
,
and
in
the
other
the
book
of
prayers
belonging
to
that
Sect
,
which
did
out-weigh
all
the
Sinnes
,
and
deliver
him
who
doth
frequently
rehearse
them
.
There
was
also
a
River
of
fire
,
which
swallowed
up
very
many
men
;
over
it
there
were
two
Bridges
,
one
of
Gold
,
and
the
other
of
Silver
;
and
over
these
did
the
Ministers
of
the
Idols
conduct
men
to
places
of
pleasure
and
delight
.
There
were
also
to
be
seen
some
of
the
Bonzi
,
who
plucked
their
Fathers
out
of
the
flames
and
torments
in
despite
of
the
Devils
,
and
other
such
things
,
by
which
those
Ministers
did
gain
a
great
repute
to
themselves
:
and
over
every
sort
of
torment
there
was
this
inscription
,
Whosoever
shall
call
a
thousand
times
upon
the
name
of
such
an
Idoll
,
shall
be
delivered
from
this
sort
of
punishment
.
All
was
thrown
down
and
destroyed
by
our
Servants
,
who
strove
who
should
do
it
fastest
;
by
reason
that
the
Chinesses
do
put
into
the
bellies
of
their
Idols
,
money
,
Medals
,
and
also
Jewels
.
The
walls
were
playstered
over
a
new
,
and
over
a
new
Altar
was
erected
the
Image
of
our
B.
Saviour
.
On
the
day
of
all
Saints
the
first
Masse
was
celebrated
there
,
with
all
possible
Solemnitie
,
and
with
sound
of
Organs
and
other
instruments
.
All
the
Christians
were
there
present
,
and
after
a
brief
exhortation
,
the
body
of
Father
Mattheus
Riccius
was
carried
to
the
place
of
Sepulture
by
the
chiefest
of
them
,
and
followed
by
all
the
rest
;
particularly
by
Doctour
Paul
,
who
loved
him
as
a
Father
,
and
there
,
with
the
ceremones
of
the
Church
he
was
enterred
,
there
having
been
first
placed
in
that
Chapple
another
Image
of
our
Saviour
.
The
Fathers
also
built
there
another
little
Chapple
to
the
B.
Virgin
in
a
place
convenient
for
that
purpose
;
to
which
they
had
obliged
themselves
by
a
vow
,
which
they
made
when
they
first
undertook
this
businesse
.
Finally
over
the
first
Gate
they
placed
in
two
Chinesses
Characters
this
Inscription
,
By
the
Kings
liberalitie
;
which
among
them
is
counted
a
greater
honour
than
will
here
easily
be
beleeved
.
Curiosity
brought
many
thither
,
to
see
the
accommodation
they
had
made
,
which
was
commended
and
admired
by
all
:
neither
truly
ought
it
to
seem
a
small
matter
,
that
in
the
face
of
the
King
and
the
Court
,
Alters
should
be
overturned
,
and
Idols
beaten
to
pieces
by
a
few
poor
strangers
,
and
that
too
,
even
with
approbation
of
the
greatest
officers
.
This
extraordinarie
Grace
conferred
by
the
King
upon
us
was
shortly
after
divulged
in
Pekim
,
which
gave
no
small
strength
and
vigour
to
our
affaires
there
.
Their
houses
were
more
frequented
,
the
Fathers
better
looked
upon
,
and
the
fruits
of
the
Gospel
daily
encreased
.
They
had
only
foure
Residencies
at
that
time
,
which
was
in
the
year
1610
,
but
they
were
so
disposed
,
that
they
did
as
it
were
comprehend
the
whole
Kingdome
from
South
to
North
,
upon
the
great
road
from
Canton
to
Pekim
,
but
the
Fathers
desiring
,
after
they
had
runne
in
a
manner
from
pole
to
pole
,
to
follow
also
the
course
of
the
Sunne
,
and
to
exalt
the
light
of
the
Gospel
through
the
East
and
Western
parts
,
(
where
there
are
many
famous
Cities
,
)
the
occasion
was
offered
them
by
Doctor
Leo
;
for
his
Father
being
dead
,
he
was
forced
to
leave
his
government
,
and
to
return
into
his
Country
to
bury
him
;
and
to
observe
that
Mourning
,
which
is
required
by
the
custome
of
the
Country
,
wherefore
he
took
along
with
him
some
of
the
Fathers
,
partly
for
his
own
particular
consolation
,
and
to
instruct
the
Christians
in
his
Familie
,
and
to
Baptise
such
as
had
not
yet
been
converted
;
and
partly
to
endeavour
to
found
a
house
in
that
his
native
City
of
Hamcheu
.
The
first
happy
encounter
there
,
was
that
of
Doctour
Yam
,
named
afterwards
at
his
Baptism
,
Michael
,
who
is
much
celebrated
in
our
yearly
letters
.
He
was
a
Mandarine
,
of
great
account
,
and
a
Kinsman
of
Doctour
Leo
,
and
had
been
for
seaven
years
together
Chancellour
of
the
whole
Province
of
Nankim
,
which
is
an
Office
of
very
great
importance
,
and
was
very
rich
,
of
a
great
House
,
and
allyed
to
the
principall
Families
of
that
Citie
;
and
above
all
,
he
was
very
devout
towards
the
Pagods
,
in
so
much
that
he
had
built
a
Temple
for
them
within
his
own
Palace
,
with
a
certain
number
of
Bonzi
to
serve
them
,
whom
he
maintained
at
his
own
charges
.
But
he
did
this
more
out
of
ignorance
than
malice
,
and
therefore
the
Lord
shewed
mercy
unto
him
.
He
was
one
of
the
first
that
visited
the
Fathers
,
and
being
very
much
addicted
to
the
defence
of
his
Religion
,
he
began
a
very
hot
dispute
with
a
more
than
ordinarie
zeal
for
the
upholding
of
his
Sect
;
the
which
he
continued
likewise
the
day
following
,
and
the
next
day
,
and
so
for
nine
dayes
together
,
alwayes
producing
new
arguments
and
proposing
new
difficulties
;
not
that
he
had
a
design
to
impugn●
,
but
only
to
discover
the
truth
.
The
ninth
day
he
yeelded
himselfe
,
crying
out
,
A
true
God
,
A
true
Law
,
A
true
Doctrine
.
And
after
he
had
been
very
diligently
Catechised
and
instructed
,
he
was
Baptized
,
to
the
great
consolation
of
the
Fathers
,
and
also
of
Dr.
Leo
,
(
who
did
much
rejoice
at
it
;
and
to
the
singular
griefe
and
shame
of
the
Bonzi
,
who
were
presently
discarded
,
and
their
Temple
converted
into
a
Church
dedicated
to
the
Saviour
of
the
world
.
Now
did
these
two
Heroes
seem
two
firme
and
stable
pillars
,
very
proper
to
sustaine
that
infant
Church
,
with
a
certain
hope
,
that
their
example
would
draw
many
others
to
the
law
of
Christ
,
and
that
there
would
be
a
flourishing
Christianitie
founded
in
that
so
populous
a
Metropolis
,
which
in
my
opinion
is
the
richest
,
the
most
delicious
and
magnificent
in
Temples
and
other
structures
of
any
in
that
Kingdom
.
But
for
the
generalitie
the
least
disposed
to
receive
our
Holy
faith
,
whether
it
were
then
for
this
cause
,
or
because
their
hour
was
not
yet
come
,
which
required
a
greater
disposition
:
there
was
so
little
fruit
of
the
Gospel
at
that
time
,
that
the
Fathers
judged
it
better
to
give
place
to
time
,
and
for
the
present
to
leave
that
abode
,
and
to
finde
out
some
other
place
,
better
disposed
to
receive
the
seed
of
faith
.
They
proceeded
so
farre
as
to
propose
their
intention
to
Father
Nicolaus
Longobardus
,
superiour
of
that
Mission
,
who
would
neither
approve
,
nor
reject
their
opinion
,
but
remitted
the
businesse
to
the
judgement
of
the
House
at
Nankim
,
where
I
was
then
at
that
time
,
and
by
the
grace
of
God
,
we
were
there
in
all
,
nine
of
the
Societie
.
The
matter
was
debated
,
and
it
was
resolved
by
all
of
us
,
that
according
as
experience
had
taught
us
,
they
should
proceed
with
patience
and
longanimitie
,
greater
difficulties
having
been
overcome
by
those
weapons
.
So
without
any
more
thoughts
of
change
,
the
Fathers
remained
labouring
in
that
City
,
not
knowing
the
great
good
which
the
Lord
had
there
prepared
for
them
,
and
which
,
time
afterwards
discovered
;
not
only
by
founding
there
,
one
of
the
most
numerous
and
best
instructed
Churches
that
is
in
China
▪
but
because
that
house
was
ever
a
safe
Port
to
us
in
all
Tempests
,
and
a
secure
refuge
in
all
persecutions
,
as
shall
be
seen
hereafter
.
Christianitie
also
was
much
encreased
in
Xa●hoi
,
the
Country
of
Dr.
Paul
;
for
his
Father
and
all
his
houshold
had
been
Baptized
,
and
many
other
people
of
that
place
:
and
although
we
had
there
no
setled
house
,
there
was
neverthelesse
a
Church
,
and
every
year
the
Christians
were
visited
,
both
to
confirme
the
old
ones
,
and
convert
new
ones
.
In
the
foure
ancient
houses
,
the
Fathers
said
Masse
,
preached
and
exercised
the
Mysteries
and
Ceremonies
of
our
Holy
Faith
,
very
quietly
and
without
any
disturbance
at
all
.
The
Christians
exercised
their
devotion
,
and
many
Gentiles
endeavoured
to
finde
the
way
of
their
Salvation
,
the
Christian
Religion
flourished
every
day
more
and
more
,
with
an
abundant
number
of
new
Converts
,
and
also
of
new
Labourers
,
which
were
sent
to
us
from
Macao
,
where
they
were
first
instructed
in
the
language
and
custome
of
the
Country
.
In
the
mean
time
we
were
sent
unto
from
many
places
and
from
severall
persons
,
to
desire
us
to
come
into
their
Country
,
and
to
preach
the
Gospel
to
them
.
This
City
of
Vamcheu
,
which
is
neere
unto
Nankim
,
had
so
great
a
desire
to
be
made
partakers
of
our
doctrine
,
that
the
Litterati
there
wrot
a
letter
to
Father
Alphonsus
Vagnone
,
in
Nankim
,
where
he
was
at
that
time
superiour
,
which
was
subscribed
by
forty
of
them
,
wherein
they
did
invite
the
Father
to
come
to
them
,
with
many
prayers
and
entreaties
,
and
very
earnestly
desired
him
,
that
he
would
not
deferre
his
comming
▪
&
that
good
which
they
so
much
longed
for
.
They
did
also
the
like
in
many
other
places
;
whether
the
fame
of
our
Holy
Faith
was
arrived
▪
either
by
the
books
we
had
printed
there
,
or
by
the
relation
of
the
Gentiles
;
(
for
these
do
sometimes
serve
as
a
guide
to
the
rest
,
and
I
had
once
one
of
them
,
who
did
help
me
to
Catechise
)
or
else
by
their
conversation
with
Christians
themselves
.
And
this
was
done
with
so
much
fervour
,
that
really
it
seemed
to
us
,
the
time
was
come
,
wherein
,
after
all
storms
and
tribulations
were
blown
over
,
the
winter
was
passed
away
,
and
the
spring
time
began
to
appeare
,
bringing
forth
flowers
worthy
the
sight
of
that
celestiall
Gardiner
;
or
rather
,
that
the
crop
was
now
ripe
,
and
expected
a
happy
harvest
.
The
Fathers
,
being
animated
with
these
successes
,
and
well
pleased
with
the
many
occasions
,
which
continually
presented
themselves
,
were
not
sparing
to
make
good
use
of
them
,
hoping
that
they
would
have
been
dayly
encreased
.
But
who
is
able
to
comprehend
the
judgements
of
the
Lord
?
Or
who
hath
been
his
Councellour
?
Whilest
things
stood
in
this
prosperous
condition
,
whether
it
were
for
the
sinnes
of
that
Kingdom
,
or
for
ours
in
particular
,
or
because
the
Lord
was
pleased
to
prove
and
exercise
his
servants
,
there
was
raised
in
Nankim
,
(
where
that
house
was
founded
with
much
quiet
,
and
had
continued
in
greater
tranquility
than
the
rest
)
the
following
persecution
.
CHAP.
8.
A
fierce
persecution
is
raised
against
the
Christians
in
Nankim
.
THis
Persecution
,
which
was
the
most
terrible
of
all
we
have
yet
suffered
,
began
in
the
year
1615
upon
this
occasion
which
I
shall
relate
.
There
was
this
year
sent
from
Pekim
to
Nankim
a
Mandarine
called
Qui
Xin
,
to
be
an
assistant
of
the
third
Tribunall
named
Lipu
,
which
taketh
cognizance
of
all
Rites
,
Sects
,
Strangers
and
such
like
.
This
man
,
besides
that
he
was
extreamly
averse
both
to
our
Holy
Faith
,
and
to
the
Fathers
;
and
on
the
contrary
,
very
much
addicted
to
the
worship
of
Idols
,
he
had
been
stirred
up
by
severall
occasions
,
to
beare
a
particular
hatred
towards
us
;
First
by
reason
of
a
booke
written
against
our
religion
by
a
Bonzo
,
an
intimate
friend
of
his
,
which
was
so
well
confuted
by
Dr.
Paul
,
that
the
Bonzo
broke
his
heart
with
the
very
griefe
and
shame
he
conceived
at
it
.
Moreover
the
Bonzi
of
Nankim
,
had
given
him
a
handsome
bribe
,
reported
to
be
10000
crownes
,
to
drive
us
away
;
hoping
thereby
,
that
fire
might
be
extinguished
,
which
had
been
kindled
against
their
Gods
.
To
these
may
be
added
the
spleen
he
had
against
Dr.
Paul
and
Dr.
Michael
,
who
discoursing
with
him
,
the
one
in
Pekim
,
and
the
other
in
Cechian
,
did
by
such
powerfull
arguments
vi●fy
those
Idols
,
he
did
worship
,
that
,
having
nothing
left
to
answer
for
himselfe
,
he
converted
his
silence
into
rage
,
and
his
shame
into
venome
.
But
his
spite
and
malice
was
much
more
encreased
,
when
he
understood
,
that
two
Memorialls
had
been
presented
to
the
King
,
by
two
Mandarines
of
great
qualitie
,
wherein
they
did
earnestly
move
the
King
,
that
the
Fathers
might
be
perswaded
to
translate
the
books
of
Europe
into
the
Chinesse
language
,
and
that
they
should
be
employed
in
the
reformation
of
their
calendar
;
Xin
not
being
able
to
digest
,
that
strangers
should
be
held
in
such
esteeme
,
who
were
enemies
to
his
sect
,
to
the
manifest
danger
and
ruine
of
his
Idols
:
and
last
of
all
,
that
which
did
strongly
animate
him
to
that
enterprise
,
was
the
ambition
he
had
to
be
Colao
,
hoping
,
that
this
his
zeale
for
the
ancient
Rites
,
and
for
the
religion
of
his
Fathers
,
would
aduance
him
to
that
dignitie
;
especially
since
it
belonged
to
his
office
,
to
have
a
vigilent
eye
over
such
matters
.
Therefore
besides
other
things
,
which
belonged
to
his
charge
and
office
,
he
caused
a
damnable
Information
to
be
drawne
up
against
the
Fathers
,
proving
therein
by
feigned
and
colourable
reasons
,
that
they
ought
to
be
banished
the
Kingdom
.
He
said
they
had
intruded
themselves
into
China
without
leave
,
making
use
,
for
proofe
thereof
,
of
a
certain
Memoriall
which
we
have
formerly
mentioned
to
have
been
made
by
the
students
of
Nankim
,
wherein
they
besought
the
Mandarines
to
banish
the
Fathers
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
as
persons
who
were
very
pernicious
to
the
Common-wealth
,
and
had
secret
Machinations
against
the
King
and
Kingdom
;
for
said
they
,
if
it
be
not
for
this
reason
,
for
what
other
end
and
purpose
are
they
come
with
so
much
eagernesse
and
zeale
into
another
world
,
and
had
abandoned
their
owne
habitations
and
estates
?
The
other
Testimonies
which
he
brought
,
were
other
such
like
impostures
,
wherewith
a
neighbour
of
ours
in
Nankim
had
furnished
him
;
that
many
nights
in
the
year
,
under
pretense
of
some
solemnitie
concerning
the
divine
worship
,
there
were
many
great
assemblies
held
in
our
house
consisting
of
thousands
of
men
and
women
(
a
most
grosse
lie
)
and
that
before
the
break
of
day
they
all
dispersed
themselves
to
their
owne
houses
;
that
every
new
Christian
had
given
him
five
false
duckats
,
made
by
Alchimy
,
after
he
had
been
enrolled
in
a
list
,
which
they
kept
of
them
,
and
that
they
had
strange
and
barbarous
names
imposed
upon
them
at
their
admittance
,
and
were
taught
to
make
the
signe
of
the
crosse
upon
their
forehead
,
to
serve
them
as
a
marke
of
distinction
in
the
time
of
their
rebellion
and
insurrection
.
That
they
had
their
houses
fu●l
of
Armes
,
and
other
such
like
lies
very
well
coloured
over
.
Of
all
these
arguments
put
together
he
framed
a
Memoriall
,
which
he
presented
to
the
King
in
the
Month
of
May
1616.
The
substance
whereof
was
.
Our
entrance
by
stealth
into
the
Kingdome
.
The
propagation
of
a
Law
contrary
to
that
of
the
Idols
,
which
had
been
the
religion
of
their
Ancestours
.
The
concurrance
which
there
was
in
high
Titles
between
our
God
and
their
King
,
betwixt
our
West
and
their
East
.
Our
subtletie
and
craft
in
gaining
of
friends
.
The
destruction
of
the
Astrologie
of
China
as
false
and
erroneous
,
occasioned
by
the
reading
of
that
of
Europe
,
and
such
like
things
.
The
conclusion
of
it
was
,
That
it
was
necessary
for
the
publike
good
,
that
he
should
cause
a
generall
Massacre
both
of
the
Fathers
and
the
rest
of
the
Christians
,
before
their
force
and
number
could
prove
dangerous
to
the
Kingdom
.
To
this
Memoriall
,
which
was
presented
to
the
King
very
secretly
,
there
was
no
answer
returned
within
the
usuall
time
.
Neverthelesse
,
Dr.
Michael
had
notice
of
it
by
means
of
a
Mandarine
,
who
was
a
friend
both
to
him
,
and
to
the
said
Xin
:
he
presently
gave
advise
thereof
to
the
Fathers
,
with
directions
what
they
should
do
.
He
worte
many
letters
to
severall
Mandarines
in
our
favour
,
and
one
directed
to
Xin
,
wherein
without
discovering
that
he
knew
his
intention
,
he
confuted
all
his
arguments
against
the
Fathers
and
their
religion
.
Last
of
all
,
he
invited
the
Fathers
to
retire
themselves
to
his
house
in
the
City
of
Hamcheu
,
untill
the
storme
were
over
.
In
the
mean
time
,
we
laboured
to
obtain
the
help
and
succour
of
Almighty
God
,
by
re-doubling
our
prayers
and
mortifications
;
and
withall
,
we
went
to
Dr.
Leo
,
who
lived
two
dayes
journey
off
,
and
shewed
him
the
Apologie
written
by
Dr.
Michael
for
our
assistance
and
counsell
,
to
which
he
added
a
discourse
in
commendations
of
the
Fathers
,
and
of
their
eligion
;
and
by
their
hands
he
dispersed
many
advertisements
necessary
for
that
time
and
occasion
,
throughout
the
whole
City
:
neither
were
the
Fathers
wanting
with
fervent
exhortations
to
do
the
office
of
faithfull
Pastours
,
animating
and
encouraging
all
to
suffer
for
the
defence
of
Gods
honour
,
and
his
Holy
Religion
.
And
the
Christians
,
striving
who
should
prepare
himselfe
best
against
the
storme
,
frequented
our
house
and
the
Holy
Sacraments
,
and
tooke
counsell
how
to
carry
themselves
in
case
of
Persecution
.
There
was
among
the
rest
a
prudent
and
learned
person
named
Iohn
Vao
,
who
had
prepared
foure
small
banners
,
wherein
he
wrote
his
name
,
Sir-name
,
and
Country
,
and
the
Christianitie
both
of
himselfe
and
of
his
familie
;
which
might
serve
him
for
ensignes
of
his
profession
in
time
of
Persecution
;
neither
did
he
cease
to
declare
himselfe
to
be
such
,
and
to
exhort
others
to
a
constant
confession
of
their
faith
.
Three
Months
after
the
first
Memoriall
;
Xin
having
received
no
answer
from
the
King
,
presented
another
to
the
same
purpose
by
the
hand
of
Xamxù
,
who
was
Lipù
of
the
third
Tribunall
in
Pekim
,
having
preswaded
him
also
to
frame
another
of
the
same
Tenour
,
and
to
present
it
along
with
his
.
The
Mathematician
,
who
had
perswaded
the
Fathers
to
correct
and
amend
the
Chinesse
Calendar
,
discovered
their
plot
,
and
privately
taking
a
copy
of
their
petitions
,
he
gave
it
to
the
Fathers
and
to
Dr.
Paul
,
who
in
one
night
wrote
an
Apologie
for
the
Fathers
to
present
to
the
King
,
when
there
was
occasion
,
and
dispatched
a
Mandarine
,
his
disciple
,
a
man
very
well
versed
in
the
manage
of
affaires
at
Court
,
to
the
President
of
Lipu
,
that
having
sufficiently
informed
him
of
the
truth
,
he
might
perswade
him
not
to
favour
the
intentions
of
Xin
.
This
President
concealed
the
venome
he
had
in
his
heart
under
faire
and
specious
promises
;
but
in
effect
,
he
gave
in
a
most
pernicious
Memoriall
,
wherein
he
affirmed
,
That
the
request
of
Xin
was
so
just
and
necessary
for
the
preservation
of
the
Kingdom
,
that
for
his
part
he
should
have
thought
he
had
done
well
,
if
without
expecting
any
other
leave
from
the
King
,
but
only
by
the
duty
of
his
place
,
he
had
dispatched
orders
throughout
all
the
Provinces
for
the
extermination
and
banishment
of
all
the
Fathers
,
excepting
only
those
of
Pekim
,
because
he
saw
them
well
backt
and
supported
;
taxing
by
these
words
both
the
King
and
the
Mandarines
who
did
protect
them
.
The
Memoriall
was
so
handsomely
woven
,
and
the
words
placed
so
equivocally
,
that
he
could
have
given
them
quite
another
interpretation
,
if
need
had
required
.
These
two
Memorialls
,
the
one
of
Xin
,
and
the
other
of
the
President
,
were
presented
on
the
fifteenth
of
August
,
and
after
that
a
third
,
that
we
could
get
no
intelligence
of
,
till
it
was
presented
.
On
the
twentieth
of
the
same
month
they
were
published
,
according
to
the
Stile
of
China
,
by
expresse
Curriers
,
throughout
all
the
Provinces
of
the
Kingdom
,
together
with
a
particular
order
from
the
President
,
for
the
imprisonment
of
the
Fathers
.
The
people
were
amazed
to
see
three
Mandarines
conspire
against
those
,
whom
the
whole
Kingdom
had
admired
,
and
whom
almost
all
the
Letterati
had
respected
,
visited
,
and
esteemed
;
but
they
well
perceived
,
that
these
accusations
were
but
forged
calumnies
,
which
proceeded
from
a
corrupt
and
malicious
spirit
.
On
the
thirtieth
of
the
same
moneth
,
about
midnight
,
by
means
of
a
Currier
dispatched
for
that
purpose
,
by
the
Quoi
of
Pekim
,
the
news
came
to
the
Fathers
in
Nankim
of
what
had
passed
at
Court
.
Immediately
they
ran
to
the
Church
,
and
presented
themselves
as
Victimes
and
Sacrifices
unto
the
Lord
;
and
afterwards
packing
up
their
Pictures
,
and
the
sacred
Vessels
that
belonged
to
the
Church
,
they
conveighed
them
thence
into
the
House
of
a
Christian
;
hoping
by
that
meanes
to
secure
them
.
Assoon
as
it
was
day
,
the
Fathers
,
Nicolaus
Longobardus
superiour
of
the
Mission
,
and
Iulius
Lenis
,
departed
towards
Pekim
,
to
give
what
assistance
they
were
able
to
the
rest
.
There
remained
in
Nankim
the
Fathers
Alphonsus
Vagnone
and
Alvarus
Semedo
(
the
Authour
of
this
Relation
,
)
who
expected
every
moment
,
when
they
should
be
seised
on
by
the
Sergeants
and
Executioners
.
Not
long
after
,
came
three
Mandarines
to
us
from
the
President
of
the
Councell
of
warre
,
to
give
us
notice
,
that
that
President
and
Xin
were
deputed
to
put
the
Proclamation
in
execution
,
which
had
been
lately
issued
for
our
banishment
out
of
that
Kingdom
;
neverthelesse
,
they
seemed
to
condole
with
us
,
because
,
as
they
said
,
they
were
very
well
satisfied
,
both
of
our
innocence
and
deserts
;
yet
advised
us
to
give
place
willingly
to
force
,
before
we
should
be
necessitated
to
undergo
the
discourteous
aud
barbarous
usage
of
Xin
:
and
that
the
President
would
give
order
,
that
we
might
not
receive
any
affront
,
nor
molestation
in
our
journey
;
also
one
of
the
three
did
advise
us
as
from
himself
,
that
we
should
not
make
too
much
hast
,
for
that
he
hoped
through
our
Innocence
,
and
the
favour
of
the
Fathers
friends
at
Pekim
,
these
troubles
would
shortly
be
appeased
.
Toward
the
evening
,
there
was
a
company
of
Souldiers
sent
by
Xin
to
beset
the
House
,
and
about
the
break
of
day
,
the
first
of
September
,
there
appeared
three
Sergeants
to
apprehend
the
Fathers
,
and
to
search
every
hole
and
corner
of
the
house
:
and
although
they
had
a
speciall
order
from
Xin
to
abuse
and
evill
intreate
the
Fathers
,
neverthelesse
they
carryed
themselves
very
courteously
,
and
sent
in
their
message
in
writing
to
Father
Vagnone
;
which
is
a
great
poynt
of
Civilitie
in
China
.
They
set
a
guard
upon
the
doores
,
and
made
an
inventary
of
whatsoever
they
found
in
the
House
.
In
the
meane
while
Father
Vagnone
sent
a
Christian
,
called
Donatus
,
under
pretence
that
he
was
our
Caterer
,
to
Father
Longobardus
,
to
tell
him
what
had
happened
,
and
to
advise
him
to
take
heed
,
that
he
did
not
fall
into
the
enemies
clutches
.
Donatus
did
his
message
,
and
returned
with
provision
for
our
supper
in
his
hands
,
although
he
was
jeared
by
the
Souldiers
,
that
he
would
returne
into
the
cage
of
his
owne
accord
,
yet
he
preferred
that
prison
before
the
liberty
he
might
have
enjoyed
elsewhere
.
For
at
the
very
first
rumour
of
the
persecution
,
He
returned
to
the
house
purposely
to
serve
us
,
being
resolved
either
to
live
or
die
with
us
for
the
defence
of
that
faith
,
of
which
(
though
he
was
of
very
young
years
)
he
was
so
zealous
and
observant
;
having
converted
many
;
and
in
effect
,
God
did
give
him
the
grace
to
suffer
much
for
his
religion
;
both
in
imprisonment
and
stripes
,
he
was
our
constant
companion
.
When
the
inventary
was
finished
,
to
the
great
edification
of
the
Sergeants
,
who
did
not
expect
to
finde
such
povertie
;
and
when
they
had
sealed
our
chests
and
whatsoever
could
be
shut
up
,
they
carryed
away
Father
Vagnone
in
a
sedan
,
and
brought
him
before
Xin
,
leaving
Father
Semedo
lying
sick
in
a
chamber
,
which
they
had
sealed
up
.
Assoone
as
he
was
brought
out
,
there
was
a
great
noyse
and
shouting
made
by
the
meaner
sort
of
people
,
and
so
great
a
crowde
,
that
the
Officers
were
forced
to
make
their
way
by
blowes
.
After
they
had
gone
two
miles
,
they
stayed
according
to
the
orders
which
Xin
had
given
,
at
the
house
of
the
Tauli
,
who
was
a
Kinsman
of
Xins
,
spending
at
least
two
houres
in
giving
him
an
account
of
what
had
passed
:
during
which
time
,
Father
Vagnone
was
left
in
the
open
street
exposed
to
the
injuries
,
scoffes
and
abuses
of
the
insolent
people
.
At
length
the
Sergeants
being
returned
,
made
their
excuses
to
the
Father
,
for
their
long
stay
;
and
so
carried
him
to
prison
,
recommending
him
to
the
Gaolers
,
as
an
innocent
person
.
A
little
after
,
the
chief
of
the
Sergeants
sent
him
from
his
House
a
good
Supper
and
a
bed
;
the
other
Sergeants
did
also
the
like
in
their
turns
,
every
one
taking
his
day
.
There
were
two
of
our
domestique
Servants
who
waited
upon
Father
Vagnone
in
the
prison
;
one
whereof
was
called
Ciam
Matthew
,
he
was
a
very
zealous
Christian
,
and
for
three
years
before
,
had
retired
himselfe
to
our
house
,
that
he
might
with
more
liberty
serve
God
,
and
waite
upon
the
Fathers
,
without
expecting
any
other
recompense
,
but
that
of
the
next
life
.
This
man
,
assoon
as
the
Sergeants
were
come
into
our
house
,
presented
himselfe
first
of
all
to
give
them
his
name
,
that
he
might
have
the
opportunitie
to
be
carryed
along
with
the
Fathers
,
as
in
effect
he
was
,
and
gained
a
happy
crowne
by
this
Persecution
.
At
the
news
of
the
imprisonment
of
Father
Vagnone
,
the
Christians
inflamed
with
zeale
,
ran
to
our
house
,
neither
could
the
guards
hinder
some
of
them
from
going
in
.
The
most
zealous
of
all
the
rest
was
Iohn
Yao
,
who
sticking
in
his
cap
one
of
the
above
mentioned
banners
,
and
holding
up
in
his
right
hand
a
scrowl
of
paper
,
wherein
were
contained
the
chiefe
heads
of
our
religion
,
and
the
necessity
of
them
,
being
asked
by
the
guard
,
what
he
meant
by
it
,
answered
,
To
die
with
the
Fathers
like
a
Christian
for
the
faith
of
Christ
.
The
Souldiers
were
much
astonished
at
that
answer
;
yet
they
put
a
halter
about
his
neck
,
and
lead
him
to
the
Mandarines
,
where
being
asked
,
what
he
was
,
answered
boldly
and
with
a
loude
voice
.
That
he
was
a
Christian
,
&
that
he
came
to
give
an
account
of
the
law
of
Christ
,
if
they
would
be
pleased
to
hearken
to
him
.
They
immediately
caused
the
halter
to
be
taken
from
about
his
neck
,
and
gave
him
a
seat
to
rest
himselfe
on
;
much
admiting
his
resolution
and
constancy
,
the
like
whereof
had
not
till
that
time
been
seen
in
China
.
In
the
mean
time
,
Xin
understanding
that
the
Sergeants
had
left
one
Father
in
the
house
,
and
used
the
other
civilly
,
was
very
angry
,
and
reproved
them
sharply
for
it
,
commanding
them
to
go
next
morning
to
a
garden
,
which
we
had
without
the
City
for
our
recreation
,
telling
them
they
should
finde
there
store
of
armes
concealed
;
and
at
their
returne
to
carry
the
other
Father
to
prison
.
They
found
nothing
in
the
garden
of
what
they
looked
for
;
but
they
carried
Father
Semedo
out
of
the
house
to
prison
,
together
with
foure
servants
,
and
foure
other
Christians
,
who
had
come
into
the
house
,
as
also
brother
Sebastian
Fernandes
,
and
another
student
,
who
was
a
native
of
the
City
of
Macao
.
The
Christians
of
Nankim
wrote
an
account
of
what
had
happened
,
to
Father
Longobardus
,
who
was
departed
for
Pekim
.
The
messenger
overtooke
him
in
Cauxeu
,
where
he
presently
consulted
with
Dr.
Leo
,
who
was
Governour
at
that
time
of
two
territories
;
it
was
resolved
,
that
the
Father
should
go
alone
to
Pekim
,
that
he
might
the
more
easily
be
suffered
to
passe
,
and
that
he
should
leave
his
companion
there
.
He
furnished
him
with
an
hundred
crownes
to
defray
such
expenses
as
should
be
requisite
for
the
making
of
their
defence
.
He
wrote
also
to
severall
Mandarines
of
Nankim
;
and
to
the
Vice-roy
himselfe
.
He
procured
many
letters
from
his
friends
to
others
in
the
Court
in
favour
of
the
prisoners
:
he
comforted
them
with
letters
,
and
mony
,
and
cloaths
against
winter
,
which
began
to
grow
very
sharpe
;
neither
was
his
fortitude
inferiour
to
his
charity
,
resisting
valiantly
his
kindred
and
friends
,
who
did
every
day
set
upon
him
to
perswade
him
to
leave
that
so
open
defence
and
protection
of
the
Fathers
,
which
might
prove
so
prejudiciall
and
dangerous
to
him
;
but
he
gave
them
so
good
reasons
for
what
he
did
,
that
they
were
all
silenced
,
and
he
and
his
whole
family
persevered
in
the
way
they
had
begun
.
Dr.
Michael
shewed
himselfe
no
lesse
zealous
,
assoone
as
he
understood
the
newes
by
the
letters
,
which
were
sent
him
by
the
Christians
of
Nankim
and
Nanham
;
for
he
advised
the
Father
who
was
at
Hamken
,
(
for
the
other
was
gone
to
visit
the
Christians
thereabouts
)
that
he
should
get
him
gone
out
of
the
City
;
which
accordingly
he
did
with
many
teares
of
the
Christians
,
and
fervour
and
zeale
of
the
Catechameni
,
who
accompanied
him
to
the
boote
;
as
did
Dr.
Michael
likewise
and
his
two
sonnes
,
and
a
brother
of
his
,
who
was
a
Gentile
,
and
three
other
Letterati
,
walking
on
foote
a
great
way
,
that
cold
and
wet
season
of
the
year
.
He
gave
also
a
hundred
crownes
to
that
lay-brother
,
whom
the
Fathers
sent
to
Cauxen
,
to
Father
Longobardus
,
towards
the
expence
of
his
voyage
,
the
which
mony
Father
Longobardus
sent
afterwards
by
the
same
brother
to
Nankim
,
for
the
reliefe
of
our
prisoners
.
When
Longobardus
was
arrived
at
Pekim
,
he
found
the
Fathers
,
Iacobus
Pantoia
,
and
Sabbatinus
D'
Orsi
,
who
negotiated
our
businesse
,
according
to
the
directions
and
instructions
of
Dr.
Paul
▪
It
is
hardly
credible
,
what
care
and
paines
he
tooke
in
writing
of
letters
and
learned
Apologies
,
and
all
other
imaginable
diligences
,
both
openly
and
under-hand
,
for
the
defence
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
which
things
I
forbeare
to
mention
here
,
because
they
shall
be
related
in
his
life
.
Yet
for
all
this
,
was
he
never
able
to
get
a
Memoriall
passed
to
the
Kings
hands
,
Xin
having
craftily
shut
up
all
entrance
to
him
;
neverthelesse
those
Apologies
were
dispersed
through
the
whole
Kingdom
,
and
did
sufficiently
manifest
the
malice
of
our
adversaries
,
and
the
injustice
of
the
persecution
.
While
the
Christians
with
one
accord
endeavoured
to
make
our
innocencie
appeare
,
and
defended
it
with
all
their
might
,
Xin
grew
still
the
more
outragious
against
the
Christians
,
and
particularly
against
the
poore
prisoners
.
He
suffered
them
not
to
be
together
above
five
daies
,
but
commanded
they
should
be
separated
and
put
into
five
severall
prisons
,
and
very
strictly
forbid
they
should
be
allowed
any
conversation
or
visits
,
strengthening
their
guards
,
upon
pretence
,
that
those
men
could
vanish
out
of
sight
when
they
pleased
.
But
he
was
extreamly
vexed
,
when
he
saw
he
could
not
so
colour
his
cause
,
but
that
it
appeared
to
most
men
to
be
unjust
,
and
occasioned
meerly
by
malice
;
as
also
observed
,
that
the
Mandarines
shewed
us
the
same
kindnesse
and
respect
,
as
they
had
done
in
the
time
of
our
prosperity
:
but
that
which
afflicted
him
most
was
the
joy
and
cheerfulnesse
,
which
all
those
prisoners
shewed
in
their
sufferings
for
the
love
of
Christ
,
without
ever
giving
any
signe
of
sadnesse
,
or
discontent
,
in
all
their
misery
.
Xin
not
being
able
to
shake
the
constancy
of
men
,
would
needs
try
whether
he
could
overcome
the
courage
of
children
,
commanding
that
five
boyes
,
who
were
left
behind
in
our
house
by
reason
of
their
tender
years
,
should
be
apprehended
by
the
officers
and
carryed
to
prison
:
an
act
which
was
accounted
barbarous
,
even
in
the
opinion
of
those
that
did
not
favour
us
.
He
deprived
of
his
degree
of
Batchelor
Philippe
Sin
,
who
was
Master
of
the
Chinesse
tongue
to
the
Fathers
;
who
foreseeing
the
blow
,
kept
himselfe
retired
for
a
while
in
his
house
:
But
assoone
as
the
occasion
of
his
Degradation
was
published
,
which
was
for
having
taught
the
language
to
the
Fathers
;
then
he
went
abroad
,
rejoycing
publickly
,
that
he
had
had
the
honour
to
obtain
a
more
noble
degree
,
by
suffering
for
the
faith
of
Iesus
Christ
.
After
this
,
Xin
did
very
much
endeavour
to
finde
out
some
letter
,
written
by
Dr.
Leo
,
or
Dr.
Paul
,
or
by
the
Fathers
;
that
he
might
pick
some
occasion
out
of
it
to
raise
a
calumny
upon
them
:
but
this
attempt
proving
fruitlesse
,
he
betooke
himselfe
to
compasse
his
desire
by
a
sleight
,
writing
to
Dr.
Leo
in
the
name
of
Father
Vagnone
,
on
purpose
to
draw
an
answer
from
him
,
which
he
might
censure
,
and
make
his
owne
comment
upon
;
which
in
China
is
no
hard
thing
to
do
,
by
reason
of
the
custome
they
have
of
writing
and
sealing
letters
with
the
hand
and
seale
of
another
:
But
neither
did
this
invention
take
effect
.
For
Dr.
Leo
presently
discovered
the
cheat
by
the
stile
&
maner
of
writing
,
&
did
but
laugh
at
him
for
his
pains
.
In
the
mean
time
there
arrived
at
Nankim
,
that
lay-brother
,
who
was
sent
from
Father
Longobardus
to
assist
the
prisoners
and
Christians
there
;
where
he
found
Ignatius
Hya
,
a
learned
man
,
a
good
Christian
,
and
kinsman
of
Dr.
Leo
,
who
was
sent
thither
from
Cauxeu
,
to
cause
an
Apologie
,
which
the
Dr.
had
written
,
to
be
printed
and
dispersed
in
that
Court
.
This
lay-brother
undertooke
the
care
of
the
presse
,
and
having
chosen
out
Six
Christians
of
the
Art
,
he
carried
on
the
worke
in
a
private
garden
that
belonged
to
one
of
them
.
The
uncle
of
this
Christian
to
whom
the
garden
belonged
,
wherein
the
presse
was
,
having
counselled
them
in
vain
to
desist
,
by
reason
of
the
danger
they
put
him
in
,
went
and
discovered
it
to
Xin
,
who
gave
him
a
good
gratuity
for
his
news
;
and
that
night
sent
Officers
,
who
tooke
them
all
and
brought
them
before
Xin
,
who
was
very
joyfull
to
have
found
this
new
occasion
of
traversing
the
Fathers
.
They
were
sent
to
prison
,
and
shortly
after
carryed
before
that
Tauli
,
who
was
a
kinsman
of
Xin
:
who
having
read
the
Apologie
,
and
understood
the
cause
,
finding
nothing
in
it
to
lay
hold
upon
,
to
free
himselfe
of
the
trouble
,
sent
them
to
another
Tauli
,
who
imitating
the
first
,
sent
them
before
another
great
Mandarine
;
who
having
heard
the
cause
,
said
they
were
not
guilty
of
any
thing
;
and
to
conclude
the
businesse
,
gave
his
sentence
in
writing
,
That
those
men
ought
in
justice
to
be
set
at
libertie
;
but
if
they
were
to
have
any
chastisement
,
he
thought
fifteen
Bastinadoes
to
the
chiefe
of
them
would
be
sufficient
;
and
that
his
opinion
was
they
ought
to
be
set
at
liberty
,
without
being
●ent
any
more
to
any
other
Tribunall
:
neverthelesse
,
he
remanded
them
back
to
Xin
out
of
the
respect
he
bore
to
his
great
office
,
fully
perswading
himselfe
,
that
he
would
set
them
at
libertie
.
When
Xin
heard
the
sentence
,
he
was
ready
to
burst
with
rage
and
anger
:
but
not
knowing
how
to
help
it
for
the
present
,
he
sent
them
to
prison
to
Father
Vagnone
,
after
he
had
caused
fifteen
Bastinadoes
to
be
given
the
poore
brother
in
so
cruell
a
manner
,
that
he
was
in
great
pain
and
misery
.
I
will
not
stand
now
to
recount
the
villanies
and
outrages
which
they
suffered
,
whilest
they
were
remanded
from
one
Tribunall
to
another
;
that
tempest
of
Cuffes
,
Kicks
,
Thrusts
,
boxes
of
the
eare
,
spitting
upon
,
dirt
throwing
in
their
faces
,
pulling
of
the
haire
of
their
heads
and
beards
,
and
other
insolencies
,
which
use
to
be
done
there
to
poore
prisoners
,
when
the
mony
floweth
not
largely
to
the
Officers
;
as
it
happened
to
these
poore
Christians
;
leaving
all
to
the
consideration
of
the
pious
Reader
.
After
this
,
they
were
sent
by
Xin
to
the
Mandarines
of
his
Tribunall
to
be
examined
;
the
examination
lasted
six
houres
upon
these
Articles
:
What
law
is
this
law
of
yours
?
How
came
you
into
China
?
How
do
your
professours
live
?
How
do
they
maintain
themselves
?
What
Government
have
they
?
What
commerce
with
Macao
,
and
the
Fathers
of
that
place
?
But
at
length
the
examination
was
ended
without
torments
,
by
means
of
a
Mandarine
,
who
was
a
Countriman
of
Dr.
Paul
,
and
Dr.
Iohn
,
from
whom
he
had
received
letters
in
favour
of
us
.
Xin
was
highly
enraged
at
this
,
and
having
sharply
reproved
the
Mandarine
,
he
removed
the
cause
from
that
Tribunall
,
and
sent
it
to
a
higher
Court
,
desiring
the
Tauli
thereof
to
put
on
rigour
in
such
a
cause
as
this
was
.
They
were
examined
by
him
for
a
little
while
,
and
having
pardoned
the
rest
,
he
commanded
twenty
stripes
to
be
given
to
Vu
Paul
,
who
was
owner
of
the
Garden
,
and
twenty
more
to
the
Lay-brother
,
whose
wounds
were
not
yet
healed
which
he
had
received
by
the
other
fifteen
stripes
;
and
so
sent
them
to
Xin
;
who
not
contented
with
these
torments
,
sent
them
again
to
the
Mandarines
of
his
own
Tribunall
,
where
they
were
examined
a
new
;
and
for
the
Satisfaction
of
Xin
,
were
racked
(
after
that
manner
which
we
have
described
,
when
we
spake
of
the
torments
among
the
Chinesses
)
to
make
them
confesse
that
which
they
knew
not
,
These
valiant
Christians
were
very
ill
handled
by
these
tormentours
;
not
having
any
crime
to
confesse
,
they
were
accused
to
have
perswaded
several
Women
to
turne
christians
,
assisting
therein
Father
Vagnone
;
wherefore
by
a
new
Sentence
they
were
all
Bastinadoed
in
the
manner
above-said
,
except
a
very
old
man
,
and
two
of
the
Printers
,
who
were
Gentiles
.
But
seeing
the
Lay-Brother
and
Vu
Paul
so
torne
and
wounded
with
the
Stripes
they
had
received
,
they
gave
over
,
and
sent
them
back
to
Prison
.
They
being
cured
and
healed
there
by
Father
Vagnone
,
as
well
as
he
could
possible
,
in
that
misery
and
poverty
he
was
in
,
fifteen
dayes
after
they
were
brought
again
before
Xin
,
who
examining
them
very
particularly
,
said
to
the
Brother
,
What
kind
of
Law
is
that
of
yours
,
which
holdeth
forth
for
a
God
,
a
man
who
was
executed
for
a
Malefactour
?
Whereupon
the
Brother
took
occasion
,
with
a
great
deale
of
Spirit
,
to
open
the
Mystery
of
the
Incarnation
to
him
.
The
Tyrant
would
not
endure
that
liberty
of
speech
:
but
to
take
off
his
promptnesse
,
commanded
there
should
be
twenty
stripes
given
him
;
and
as
his
former
wounds
were
not
quite
healed
,
he
endured
an
incredible
pain
in
having
them
opened
again
with
new
blowes
;
which
were
laid
on
so
lustily
,
that
the
bloud
spurted
as
farre
as
where
Xin
sate
;
by
which
being
,
as
it
were
,
more
inflamed
,
he
grew
out-ragious
against
the
young
man
,
whom
he
beleeved
to
have
brought
the
Apology
of
Doctour
Paul
from
Pekim
;
which
although
it
were
false
,
yet
that
he
might
not
discover
the
true
bringer
,
he
under-went
willingly
a
furious
load
of
stripes
,
for
the
love
of
Christ
,
and
for
his
Holy
Faith
.
After
this
,
they
were
led
through
the
City
to
the
Prison
,
which
was
three
miles
off
;
whither
notwithstanding
the
Brother
was
carried
upon
a
board
,
being
of
himself
not
able
to
move
.
The
courage
and
desire
of
these
Valiant
Confessours
grew
still
the
stronger
,
by
how
much
these
torments
had
weakned
their
Body
.
They
had
no
other
regret
,
but
that
they
had
not
lost
their
lives
together
with
their
bloud
;
and
so
in
the
healing
of
their
wounds
,
which
being
almost
frozen
by
reason
of
the
extraordinary
cold
,
required
new
cuttings
and
incisions
from
the
hands
of
those
unskilfull
Surgeons
of
the
Prison
,
they
rejoyced
in
those
new
torments
which
they
suffered
in
so
glorious
a
cause
.
All
the
sorrow
and
trouble
fell
to
the
lot
of
Xin
,
who
still
thirsting
after
Christian
bloud
,
remitted
the
cause
of
these
Prisoners
to
the
judge
criminall
.
But
the
successe
fell
out
contrary
to
his
expectation
,
for
that
Judge
,
after
he
had
conferred
with
Xon
Xu
,
the
President
of
his
Tribunall
,
concerning
the
enditement
of
these
Prisoners
,
pronounced
them
innocent
:
but
that
neverthelesse
,
they
were
to
expect
what
the
Kings
pleasure
would
be
concerning
them
.
In
the
meane
time
he
gave
them
good
words
,
and
sent
them
back
to
Prison
;
but
after
five
dayes
,
he
set
them
at
libertie
,
and
sent
them
home
to
their
Houses
,
under
pretence
of
getting
their
wounds
healed
.
CHAP.
9.
The
Continuation
of
the
Persecution
,
and
the
Banishment
of
the
Fathers
out
of
China
.
AS
soon
as
Xin
was
acquainted
with
the
Sentence
which
the
Judge
Criminall
had
given
,
he
began
to
contrive
new
Troubles
for
them
,
that
he
might
not
seem
to
have
persecuted
Innocent
Persons
.
First
he
writ
and
dispersed
abroad
libels
against
those
Christians
,
accusing
them
to
have
printed
an
Apologie
against
certain
of
the
chiefest
Mandarines
,
in
favour
of
the
Fathers
,
who
were
Traytours
and
Disturbers
of
the
peace
of
the
Kingdome
.
After
that
,
he
privately
stirred
up
the
Censors
of
the
people
who
had
recourse
to
him
,
as
to
their
Superiour
,
to
receive
rules
from
him
for
the
ordering
of
the
lives
and
manners
of
the
people
.
The
answer
he
gave
them
was
,
That
they
should
take
heed
of
Fa.
Vagnone
and
his
companions
,
who
were
Seducers
of
the
people
,
and
disturbers
of
the
publick
peace
,
by
teaching
a
law
,
which
did
infringe
their
fidelitie
to
their
Prince
,
the
reverence
of
their
Ancestors
,
the
worship
of
the
Gods
,
and
the
exercise
of
all
other
vertues
,
which
have
been
from
all
times
so
highly
esteemed
in
China
;
and
in
the
conclusion
,
much
deplored
the
misery
and
unhappinesse
of
those
times
,
wherein
there
were
so
may
Persons
,
who
suffered
themselves
to
be
bewitched
by
such
Deceivers
.
Upon
this
,
there
was
a
Mandarine
of
the
Tribunall
of
Xin
,
and
two
other
Doctours
of
small
esteem
and
reputation
,
who
began
to
write
against
the
Fathers
,
and
one
of
them
in
particular
,
who
had
formerly
been
in
the
Philippine
Islands
,
wrote
,
That
the
Christians
did
worship
a
Crucified
Man
;
That
they
signed
their
Foreheads
with
the
Crosse
;
That
they
set
it
on
the
top
of
their
Houses
and
Steeples
,
and
wore
it
about
their
necks
as
a
Jewel
;
That
under
pretence
of
Preaching
their
Law
,
they
had
made
themselves
Masters
of
the
Philippines
,
of
Malacca
,
and
of
the
Indies
;
That
of
late
years
they
had
slain
many
Chinesses
upon
no
occasion
given
them
;
That
their
Religious
men
did
commit
horrible
Sacriledge
with
the
women
,
who
frequented
their
Churches
,
drawing
out
all
their
Secrets
from
them
under
a
pretence
of
Piety
;
That
the
designe
of
their
coming
into
China
was
to
conquer
the
Kingdom
,
under
colour
of
such
deceits
and
impostures
;
and
that
therefore
undoubtedly
they
ought
to
be
droven
out
thence
,
as
the
pest
and
plague
of
the
Common
Wealth
.
Besides
these
writings
published
by
Xin
,
and
sent
to
the
Court
of
Pekim
,
he
laboured
so
powerfully
with
the
Tribunals
of
Pekim
,
that
he
perswaded
them
to
present
a
Memoriall
to
the
King
against
the
Fathers
,
and
the
law
which
they
Preached
;
and
procured
also
to
have
it
signed
with
the
Seale
of
the
Eunuch
,
who
is
there
in
stead
of
Vice-roy
.
This
Memoriall
was
presented
the
last
day
of
September
;
the
day
following
they
gave
in
another
,
wherein
they
besought
the
King
to
give
a
dispatch
to
the
Memorials
already
presented
.
On
the
eighth
of
October
▪
Xin
presented
a
third
;
on
the
thirteenth
day
he
caused
a
fourth
to
be
presented
by
the
hand
of
a
Tauli
;
and
afterward
a
fifth
by
meanes
of
a
certain
Coli
of
Nankim
,
who
was
one
of
the
Kings
Remembrancers
.
For
all
this
the
Kings
answer
did
not
yet
appeare
;
and
in
the
meane
while
Doctour
Paul
wrote
his
second
Apologie
against
all
these
calumnies
and
Slanders
,
which
being
joyned
to
his
first
,
and
to
that
which
Doctour
Machael
made
,
and
other
Memorials
and
Treatises
,
made
a
good
large
volume
.
Thus
did
that
primitive
Church
glory
to
defend
the
honour
of
their
Holy
Faith
,
both
with
their
bloud
and
pens
.
The
writings
of
our
Doctours
were
Authorized
by
the
patience
of
our
Prisoners
,
who
cheerfully
under
went
all
the
ill
usage
which
was
shewn
them
;
partly
for
the
satisfaction
of
Xin
,
and
partly
for
want
of
money
;
the
Tyrant
not
suffering
the
least
thing
in
the
world
to
be
brought
to
us
from
our
House
.
They
lay
three
months
hin
the
worst
place
of
all
the
Prison
,
with
Manacles
on
their
armes
:
their
food
was
only
a
little
Rice
ill-boyled
,
and
a
few
hearbs
without
any
Seasoning
;
and
this
too
alwayes
cold
,
they
boyling
still
as
much
at
once
as
might
serve
them
three
or
foure
dayes
.
If
there
were
any
Almes
sent
them
from
the
Christians
,
either
all
or
part
of
it
was
stollen
from
them
by
the
Prisoners
and
guards
,
who
alwayes
swarmed
about
them
like
Waspes
.
Father
Semedo
,
and
Brother
Sebastian
Fernandes
were
put
together
in
one
Prison
,
where
by
way
of
an
extraordinarie
favour
they
had
allowed
them
half
a
Duck
Egge
a
piece
,
dried
and
salted
in
stead
of
hearbs
;
and
although
two
of
those
Egges
at
least
be
sold
for
a
farthing
,
yet
was
one
of
them
divided
between
two
men
.
Father
Semedo
lay
continually
sick
nine
moneths
together
,
and
through
the
convenience
of
this
worthy
Infirmarie
,
and
the
charity
of
his
tenders
,
he
was
twice
in
great
danger
of
death
;
although
he
was
once
pardoned
the
Bastinadoes
he
should
have
received
by
reason
they
found
him
in
so
weak
a
condition
.
The
other
Christians
fell
sick
likewise
through
their
great
sufferings
and
durance
;
wherefore
there
were
severall
times
Memorials
presented
to
Xin
,
to
desire
liberty
,
according
to
the
custome
,
for
them
to
go
to
their
own
Houses
to
recover
themselves
,
having
first
given
in
good
security
for
their
returne
.
But
there
were
only
two
or
three
who
could
obtain
this
leave
,
and
that
for
foure
dayes
only
:
so
that
two
happily
ended
their
lives
,
only
through
the
hardship
they
endured
.
The
one
of
them
was
called
Peter
Hya
of
Nankim
,
aged
about
22
years
:
he
had
been
five
years
a
Christian
,
of
a
very
exemplarie
life
,
in
which
time
he
vowed
perpetuall
Chastitie
,
and
endeavoured
to
preserve
it
by
frequent
penances
,
and
by
keeping
a
strict
watch
upon
his
senses
,
not
looking
upon
so
much
as
his
neerest
Kins-women
,
as
also
by
frequent
prayer
day
and
night
▪
insomuch
that
his
khees
were
become
her●y
and
callotus
.
He
came
every
day
to
Masse
,
although
he
lived
four
miles
off
:
he
was
very
discreet
in
his
●peec●
,
and
of
a
sincere
conscience
,
endeavouring
to
avoyd
every
small
imperfections
,
and
the
least
shadow
of
evill
.
What
he
got
by
the
handy-craft
trade
he
used
,
he
still
gave
part
of
it
to
his
parents
,
and
the
poore
Christians
:
he
was
very
patient
of
injuries
,
saying
,
He
ought
to
be
a
lambe
who
would
imitate
Christ
;
and
such
a
one
did
he
shew
himselfe
to
be
,
more
than
ever
,
in
his
last
sicknesse
:
for
it
being
contrary
to
the
lawes
of
that
Kingdom
to
suffer
any
prisoner
to
die
in
prison
,
Xin
sent
to
the
Father
of
the
said
Peter
,
that
he
should
take
him
home
till
he
were
recovered
;
but
the
Father
through
meere
hatred
to
his
sonne
,
because
he
was
a
Christian
,
would
not
receive
him
.
Then
Xin
sent
him
by
the
Sergeants
to
his
Mother-in-law
,
who
because
she
was
an
Idolatresse
,
used
him
very
wickedly
,
yet
did
he
never
shew
the
least
signe
of
discontent
,
but
alwaies
of
modesty
and
admirable
patience
.
At
length
,
when
he
was
neere
death
,
he
was
fetcht
back
into
prison
,
from
whence
he
flew
into
eternall
libertie
.
And
this
was
the
first
lay-man
who
died
there
in
prison
for
his
religion
;
his
corps
was
granted
to
his
Father
to
bury
it
,
but
without
any
Ceremony
at
all
.
The
second
who
dyed
in
prison
was
called
Hierome
Vem
;
he
was
taken
in
our
house
coming
thither
to
assist
us
:
he
also
died
of
pure
sufferance
.
His
wife
presented
many
Memorialls
to
the
Mandarines
,
that
he
might
be
brought
home
to
recover
his
health
,
but
all
was
in
vaine
.
At
length
she
had
recourse
to
Xin
,
who
understanding
that
her
husband
was
a
Christian
,
gave
her
no
other
answer
but
this
,
You
see
what
good
you
get
by
the
religion
they
professe
;
and
with
this
answer
left
her
disconsolate
and
quite
out
of
hope
:
not
long
after
her
husband
died
with
so
much
the
more
glory
,
by
how
much
the
lesse
he
had
of
humane
help
,
in
that
sicknesse
he
so
patiently
endured
for
the
love
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
the
maintenance
of
his
religion
.
The
death
of
these
men
did
stirre
up
in
the
rest
of
the
Christian
prisoners
a
holy
envie
,
and
a
new
fervour
to
suffer
for
Christ
;
neither
were
the
Christians
without
wanting
to
shew
themselves
true
followers
of
that
persecuted
religion
.
They
divided
the
prisons
among
them
,
so
that
every
day
the
Christian
prisoners
were
visited
,
and
succoured
as
much
as
might
be
,
and
had
also
notice
given
them
of
the
designes
and
proceedings
of
Xin
,
and
the
other
Mandarines
:
neither
were
they
content
with
this
,
but
relieved
also
the
wives
and
children
of
the
prisoners
,
pawning
sometimes
their
houshold-stuffe
,
that
they
might
not
want
wherewithall
to
do
it
.
Captain
Ignatius
Cin
,
although
he
was
but
newly
converted
to
the
faith
,
yet
was
as
forward
and
eminent
in
this
work
of
Charitie
,
as
could
possibly
be
desired
;
as
also
three
other
families
,
with
the
hazzard
of
being
made
infamous
for
ever
;
namely
,
that
of
Lucius
Ciam
,
Captain
of
armes
,
that
of
Andrew
Hiam
a
smith
;
and
that
of
Francis
a
guilder
;
where
I
cannot
but
admire
,
the
great
charity
of
the
said
Andrew
,
who
having
received
some
crownes
from
Father
Vagnone
for
the
reliefe
of
the
prisoners
,
made
no
use
of
them
,
but
by
the
daily
pains
and
labour
of
himselfe
and
his
sonne
,
made
provision
every
day
for
two
prisons
,
restoring
afterwards
to
the
Father
the
mony
he
had
put
in
his
hands
.
There
were
also
certaine
devout
Christian
women
,
who
making
a
purse
out
of
the
fruit
of
their
labors
,
bestow'd
it
in
the
prisons
according
to
the
necessities
of
the
prisoners
:
there
was
also
one
,
who
being
himselfe
a
prisoner
,
spared
still
something
out
of
the
penny
,
which
was
given
him
every
day
for
his
maintenance
:
and
when
he
had
made
up
a
small
summe
,
he
divided
it
among
the
most
necessitous
of
the
prisoners
,
with
so
much
the
greater
liberalitie
,
by
how
much
the
industry
of
that
Charitie
was
more
subtle
.
At
the
beginning
,
when
the
Fathers
were
first
apprehended
,
there
were
not
wanting
certain
wicked
persons
,
who
feigning
themselves
to
be
ministers
of
justice
,
went
from
house
to
house
to
disturbe
the
Christians
,
on
purpose
to
draw
mony
from
them
;
and
if
in
searching
every
corner
of
the
house
,
they
happened
to
finde
any
Images
,
they
threatned
to
accuse
them
to
Xin
.
This
lasted
till
a
Mandarine
,
who
had
notice
of
this
roguery
,
apprehended
many
of
them
,
and
caused
them
to
be
well
Bastinadoed
,
and
one
of
them
for
no
other
cause
,
but
that
he
had
inform'd
against
a
man
to
the
Tauli
,
that
he
was
a
Christian.
Neverthelesse
,
there
were
some
accused
before
Xin
,
only
for
being
Christians
;
he
accepted
the
accusation
,
and
remitted
it
to
the
Court
Criminall
,
whither
the
highest
offenders
are
sent
.
They
were
rigorously
examined
,
and
after
that
declared
innocent
,
with
a
foule
staine
upon
Xin
,
both
of
injustice
and
ignorance
.
Neither
was
the
infamy
lesse
which
he
received
by
the
words
of
two
great
Mandarines
.
The
one
of
them
(
called
Hò
)
in
a
great
assembly
of
Letterati
,
asked
him
,
For
what
reason
he
had
imprisoned
the
Fathers
?
and
he
answering
;
Because
they
preached
a
law
contrary
to
theirs
;
the
other
replied
,
Why
do
you
not
then
imprison
so
many
others
,
who
follow
laws
much
more
contrary
to
ours
,
than
that
of
the
Fathers
is
?
They
have
not
,
said
Xin
,
any
accusers
.
And
these
Fathers
,
replyed
Hò
,
Who
accuseth
them
to
your
Lordship
?
He
knew
not
what
answer
to
make
him
,
but
seeing
himselfe
thus
confuted
,
lest
there
should
be
a
laughter
raised
at
him
,
he
withdrew
himselfe
out
of
the
Assemblie
.
The
other
,
who
was
President
of
the
Tribunall
of
warre
,
sharply
reproved
him
,
that
without
reason
he
had
so
mis-used
the
Fathers
,
who
had
committed
no
fault
,
nor
had
ever
offended
him
:
And
although
Xin
did
endeavour
to
justifie
himselfe
,
yet
the
President
threatned
to
accuse
him
to
the
King
,
for
a
disturber
of
the
peace
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
in
effect
he
dispatched
a
Courrier
to
Pekim
,
with
a
stoute
Memoriall
against
him
;
which
neverthelesse
he
did
afterwards
re-call
,
by
reason
that
many
Mandarines
did
interpose
themselves
in
the
businesse
;
but
he
would
never
after
maintain
any
friendship
with
so
unjust
a
person
.
Very
admirable
at
the
same
time
was
the
Charitie
of
a
new
Christian
of
Pekim
,
who
had
taken
the
degree
of
Batchelor
;
who
having
understood
of
the
Fathers
imprisonment
,
ranne
to
Nankim
;
and
although
he
had
never
seen
them
,
he
went
to
visit
them
,
and
much
assisted
them
in
their
necessities
:
and
not
only
invited
,
but
also
perswaded
severall
of
his
friends
to
do
the
like
;
who
extended
also
their
Charitie
to
the
other
Christian
prisoners
:
And
for
this
cause
only
he
remained
there
many
months
;
he
accompanied
the
Christians
to
the
Tribunalls
,
healed
their
stripes
,
encouraged
and
comforted
them
all
;
to
which
the
quality
and
reputation
of
so
grave
and
learned
a
person
did
very
much
conduce
.
He
undertooke
also
to
dispute
with
a
Mandarine
,
who
had
written
a
declaration
against
the
Fathers
in
favour
of
Xin
,
and
used
such
powerfull
perswasions
to
him
,
that
he
changed
his
resolution
,
and
brought
him
to
favour
the
Fathers
so
farre
,
that
he
did
publiquely
praise
and
extoll
them
.
In
the
mean
while
,
our
adversary
seeing
that
the
Kings
answer
was
delayed
,
used
his
utmost
endeavour
to
gaine
the
Colao
to
his
party
,
who
was
(
otherwise
)
not
much
averse
to
us
;
and
at
length
perswaded
him
to
present
a
Memoriall
to
the
King
,
by
the
hands
of
an
Eunuch
,
whom
he
had
already
prepared
for
the
businesse
with
a
very
great
bribe
,
to
procure
the
Kings
order
upon
it
.
The
Eunuchs
passed
this
pitition
so
secretly
among
themselves
,
that
without
showing
it
to
the
King
,
they
brought
it
againe
to
the
Colao
,
requiring
him
in
the
Kings
name
to
draw
up
an
order
for
our
banishment
;
the
which
he
did
in
this
manner
.
For
as
much
as
we
are
informed
by
the
Collaterall
Lypu
of
the
third
Tribunall
of
Pekim
,
that
there
remain
in
this
our
Court
certain
strangers
,
who
do
expect
our
good
leave
and
dispatch
;
and
the
said
Tribunall
hath
besought
us
,
that
we
would
send
our
orders
to
the
Provinces
,
that
they
should
send
them
away
to
their
owne
Countries
,
Alphonsus
Vagnone
and
Jacobus
Pantoia
with
their
companions
,
who
under
pretence
of
preaching
a
certain
law
,
do
much
disturbe
the
people
,
and
also
secretly
endeavour
to
make
an
insurrection
in
the
Kingdom
:
We
do
therefore
ordaine
,
that
notice
be
given
to
the
Lypu
of
Nankim
,
to
give
order
to
the
Mandarines
of
the
respective
Provinces
,
wherein
any
of
these
men
shall
be
found
,
that
they
send
them
with
a
guard
of
Souldiers
to
the
Province
and
City
of
Canton
,
to
the
end
they
may
returne
from
thence
to
their
owne
Countries
,
leaving
China
in
peace
and
quietnesse
.
And
because
the
last
year
we
were
given
to
under
stand
by
severall
persons
,
that
Jacobus
Pantoia
and
his
companions
,
who
came
into
this
Kingdome
to
enjoy
the
delights
and
pleasures
thereof
,
were
very
fit
to
be
employed
in
the
emendation
of
our
Calender
,
whereupon
they
were
aggregated
to
the
number
of
the
Mandarines
;
yet
notwithstanding
the
said
aggregation
,
we
will
and
command
,
that
they
be
forthwith
dismissed
,
and
sent
away
to
their
owne
Countries
.
Let
this
sentence
be
given
to
the
Lypu
and
to
the
Ciayan
the
twenty
eighth
of
the
twelfth
Moone
.
Assoone
as
this
Order
was
drawne
up
,
at
the
foot
of
the
Memoriall
,
the
Colao
sent
it
back
into
the
Palace
to
be
signed
by
the
King
according
to
the
custome
.
Presently
the
Eunuchs
being
all
gained
by
the
Presents
of
Xin
,
fraudulently
contrived
a
way
to
get
it
subscribed
;
or
,
as
some
say
,
they
put
it
among
a
great
heape
of
petitions
,
so
that
the
King
signed
it
without
taking
notice
what
it
was
;
or
as
others
say
,
they
perswaded
the
Queen
to
subscribe
it
,
to
whom
the
King
doth
often
remit
the
signing
of
Memorialls
.
And
truly
it
is
not
very
probable
,
that
the
King
who
had
lent
but
a
deafe
eare
to
so
many
former
Memorialls
,
should
be
so
soone
perswaded
to
it
;
besides
that
,
it
is
more
conformable
to
the
stile
of
that
Court
to
have
sent
them
rather
to
some
Province
lying
in
the
middle
of
the
Kingdom
,
than
to
send
them
away
after
they
had
gained
so
perfect
a
knowledge
and
full
information
of
the
affaires
of
China
.
However
it
was
,
the
sentence
was
published
the
fourteenth
of
February
,
which
is
the
solemne
beginning
of
their
new
year
.
The
news
was
blowne
of
a
sudden
through
the
whole
Kingdome
:
The
Mandarines
of
Nanchium
in
the
Province
of
Canton
,
where
Father
G●spar
Ferrera
was
,
did
in
a
very
quiet
and
civill
manner
give
him
notice
of
the
order
,
allowing
him
with
all
liberty
to
stay
till
his
companions
came
.
Notwithstanding
,
the
Father
thought
it
more
fit
to
sell
the
House
,
and
to
retire
himselfe
to
another
Mission
,
according
to
the
instructions
he
had
received
from
Father
Longobardus
.
In
Hamlu
there
were
two
Fathers
,
who
were
brought
thither
by
Doctour
Michaels
meanes
;
but
they
had
no
notice
given
them
of
the
Order
,
the
Mandarines
forbearing
,
as
it
seemeth
,
to
do
it
,
out
of
respect
to
their
Protectour
,
who
writ
to
the
Father
superiour
to
send
him
two
more
,
which
accordingly
he
did
with
very
good
successe
.
Father
Iohn
Rocca
with
two
others
of
Nanchiam
,
where
he
left
Brother
Pasquel
Mendez
for
the
consolation
of
those
Christians
,
came
to
Chien
Chiam
in
the
Province
of
Chiamsi
,
where
he
kept
himselfe
private
in
the
Houses
of
the
Christians
,
untill
the
Lord
sent
better
times
.
In
Pekim
the
Colao
made
excuses
to
the
Fathers
,
in
that
he
was
obliged
by
his
place
to
give
them
notice
of
the
Kings
Order
,
promising
them
also
his
Assistance
to
hinder
their
going
,
in
case
they
should
think
good
to
present
a
Memoriall
to
the
King
to
that
effect
.
But
all
passages
were
so
shut
up
,
that
it
was
impossible
for
them
ever
to
present
one
:
wherefore
giving
place
to
time
and
necessity
,
having
encouraged
the
Christians
,
after
the
distribution
of
Palmes
,
that
very
Sunday
they
departed
for
Canton
,
the
Mandarines
having
strictly
forbid
the
people
to
offer
them
any
injuries
by
the
way
:
and
left
the
House
which
the
King
had
granted
them
in
the
custody
of
a
good
Christian
,
having
obtained
a
licence
of
the
Mandarines
to
that
effect
.
The
greatest
stirre
was
in
Nankim
,
where
assoon
as
the
Courier
was
arrived
,
he
would
needs
give
notice
himselfe
to
the
Fathers
of
their
banishment
,
thinking
it
a
high
favour
,
that
they
were
not
cut
in
pieces
.
Assoon
as
it
was
known
abroad
,
the
Mandarines
came
to
visit
them
with
much
honour
and
congratulations
.
On
the
sixt
day
of
March
,
the
Fathers
were
brought
first
before
a
Tribunall
of
six
Mandarines
;
and
after
that
,
before
Xin
to
be
examined
,
with
a
halter
about
their
necks
;
and
Father
Semedo
was
brought
upon
a
board
,
not
being
able
through
weaknesse
to
stand
upon
his
leggs
.
Xin
after
another
examination
,
declared
,
That
although
they
had
deserved
death
for
preaching
a
new
law
in
China
,
yet
their
life
was
granted
them
by
the
Kings
clemencie
;
notwithstanding
,
he
condemned
them
to
receive
ten
Bastinadoes
apiece
,
and
so
to
be
sent
away
to
their
own
Country
.
Father
Semedo
was
excused
by
reason
of
his
sicknesse
,
But
Fa
Vagnone
received
them
in
so
cruel
a
manner
,
that
he
lay
very
ill
upon
it
,
and
it
was
above
a
moneth
before
his
wounds
were
closed
.
In
conclusion
,
their
house
and
goods
were
confiscated
;
and
many
books
were
published
against
them
,
which
declared
them
to
be
unworthy
the
name
of
Letterati
.
They
themselves
were
put
into
very
narrow
Cages
of
wood
,
(
such
as
are
used
in
that
Country
to
transport
persons
condemned
to
death
,
from
one
place
to
another
)
with
Iron
Chaines
about
their
necks
,
and
Manacles
on
their
Wrists
,
with
their
haire
hanging
down
long
,
and
their
Gownes
accoutred
in
an
odde
fashion
,
as
signe
of
a
strange
and
Barbarous
people
.
The
thirtieth
of
Aprill
,
they
were
brought
out
of
Prison
to
a
Tribunall
,
where
they
were
shut
up
in
those
straight
Frames
,
and
sealed
with
the
Kings
Seale
;
and
order
was
given
to
the
Mandarines
of
the
Guard
,
to
tale
them
out
at
such
times
,
as
were
allowed
them
to
eate
and
sleep
in
.
In
this
manner
were
the
Fathers
carried
with
an
inexpressible
noise
,
which
the
Ministers
made
with
their
ratling
of
Fetters
and
Chaines
.
Before
them
were
carried
three
Tablets
,
written
on
with
great
letters
declaring
the
Kings
Sentence
,
and
forbidding
all
men
to
have
any
commerce
or
conversation
with
them
.
In
this
equipage
they
went
out
of
Nankim
,
and
were
carried
in
these
Cages
for
thirty
dayes
together
,
untill
they
came
to
the
first
City
of
the
Province
of
Canton
,
where
they
were
presented
to
the
Tutan
;
who
having
sharply
reproved
them
for
preaching
a
new
law
in
China
,
caused
them
to
be
consigned
to
the
Mandarines
:
whence
they
were
carried
in
that
manner
throughout
all
the
Tribunals
with
all
the
people
running
after
them
.
In
conclusion
,
they
were
taken
out
,
and
after
a
few
dayes
were
sent
away
to
Macao
along
with
the
Fathers
which
came
from
Pekim
.
The
Christians
which
remained
in
Prison
,
after
many
sufferings
and
misusages
,
were
in
conclusion
,
by
the
power
and
sollicitation
of
their
adversarie
Xin
,
condemned
to
receive
70
Bastinadoes
apiece
.
The
two
Lay-Brothers
,
because
they
were
Chinesses
,
after
severall
out-rages
and
Bastinadoes
,
were
condemned
,
one
of
them
to
serve
at
the
Tartars
wall
,
the
other
to
tow
the
Kings
barques
,
as
Oxen
do
in
our
Country
.
Neverthelesse
,
there
was
seen
in
all
the
Christians
a
wonderfull
constancie
and
joy
to
suffer
for
Christ
,
who
shewed
so
much
cheerfulnesse
outwardly
,
that
the
Gentiles
did
much
admire
at
it
.
There
was
a
Woman
,
who
having
heard
that
our
Brother
Sebastian
Farnandes
had
been
Tortured
at
an
examination
by
the
squeezing
and
pinching
of
his
hands
and
fingers
,
desired
that
savour
of
the
Lord
,
that
she
her self
might
likewise
undergo
it
,
and
her
prayer
was
granted
her
in
part
;
for
being
one
day
in
prayer
,
she
saw
in
a
Vision
Xin
sitting
on
his
Tribunall
,
who
commanded
her
to
renounce
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
which
she
not
consenting
to
,
he
caused
the
same
Torture
to
be
given
to
her
.
When
the
Vision
was
ended
,
the
Marks
were
to
be
seen
for
some
time
on
her
hands
,
and
the
black
and
blue
strips
on
her
body
;
which
was
a
very
great
comfort
and
contentment
to
her
.
CHAP.
10.
How
things
began
to
be
calmed
again
after
the
Persecution
;
and
of
the
Foundation
of
severall
Residencies
.
ALl
the
other
persecutions
,
which
happened
before
this
of
Nankim
,
were
particular
,
and
commonly
the
fire
went
not
farre
.
For
the
cause
belonging
to
the
Magistrates
of
that
Province
,
the
sentence
was
alwayes
given
there
,
without
extending
it self
to
the
Residencies
of
other
remote
Provinces
.
But
in
this
Persecution
the
Tyrant
accounted
it
too
meane
an
enterprise
to
discharge
his
choler
on
the
Christians
of
Nankim
only
.
And
therefore
he
would
strike
at
the
Christianitie
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
to
root
it
out
at
one
blow
.
He
presented
the
cause
to
the
King
,
that
his
sentence
might
include
all
,
with
the
greater
rigour
and
authoritie
.
But
this
Tragedie
being
ended
,
the
Fathers
being
banished
from
their
Residencies
,
their
Houses
confiscated
and
sold
,
the
Churches
ruined
,
and
that
of
Nankim
thrown
to
the
ground
by
the
fury
of
Xin
,
their
goods
lost
;
and
finally
,
the
Fathers
of
Nankim
sent
away
from
that
Court
with
so
much
hubbub
and
noise
,
that
it
seemed
to
be
the
day
of
Judgment
;
it
is
hardly
to
be
believed
,
how
much
mischiefe
followed
upon
it
,
how
much
good
was
hindred
by
it
,
and
how
every
thing
was
changed
.
The
Fathers
lay
hid
,
the
Christians
were
in
continuall
feare
,
the
Gentiles
encouraged
,
the
Tyrant
Victorious
,
and
his
followers
so
free
and
insolent
,
that
every
one
was
ready
to
trouble
the
Christans
,
and
to
accuse
them
,
especially
in
the
City
of
Nankim
.
Neverthelesse
,
Quia
dominus
judicavit
melius
de
malis
bene
facère
quàm
mala
nulla
esse
permittere
,
according
to
his
D●vine
dispensation
he
drew
much
good
even
from
these
evils
.
For
although
the
liberty
and
facilitie
of
making
new
Christians
was
impeded
at
that
time
;
yet
it
manifested
the
constancie
and
valour
of
those
that
were
already
such
;
all
of
them
shewing
how
highly
they
did
esteem
the
being
followers
of
the
Law
of
God
,
and
how
much
they
did
desire
to
keep
the
Fathers
in
their
Kingdom
,
that
they
might
be
still
instructed
in
the
Doctrine
which
they
had
already
received
:
and
so
,
many
of
them
,
which
live
in
other
Cities
,
either
sent
,
or
came
in
person
,
to
receive
the
Fathers
,
and
carry
them
to
their
Houses
.
Which
was
the
reason
,
that
,
except
in
the
two
Courts
,
we
found
good
shelter
in
other
places
,
whereby
the
Christians
were
comforted
in
their
sufferings
,
and
confirmed
in
their
Faith
,
and
the
Churches
(
I
speak
not
of
materiall
ones
)
maintained
and
upheld
,
as
also
many
new
ones
set
up
,
as
we
shall
shew
hereafter
.
At
the
Court
of
Pekim
there
remained
two
of
our
Brothers
,
in
the
place
of
Sepulture
given
us
by
the
King
:
for
,
being
Chinesses
they
were
not
comprehended
in
the
Sentence
of
banishmnt
,
wherefore
under
pretence
of
Piety
and
Devotion
,
whereof
the
Chinesses
make
great
esteem
,
they
remained
there
to
keep
it
,
although
with
much
trouble
and
many
contrasts
which
they
had
with
the
Eunuchs
:
for
they
,
assoon
as
they
saw
the
Fathers
out
of
the
Court
,
thought
the
House
had
been
without
a
head
,
and
that
the
brothers
alone
would
never
have
had
strength
enough
to
resist
their
batteries
:
and
therefore
it
is
almost
incredible
,
what
attempts
they
made
every
way
to
arrive
at
their
design
,
and
how
many
times
they
brought
the
brothers
into
the
Tribunalls
,
accusing
and
troubling
them
,
but
alwayes
to
no
effect
.
For
the
Lord
,
who
had
granted
that
place
to
the
Fathers
,
that
they
might
be
buried
there
after
their
death
,
would
keep
it
for
them
,
to
serve
them
as
a
retreate
and
hiding
place
,
even
in
their
life
time
,
disposing
it
so
by
his
providence
,
that
Doctour
Paul
should
reside
in
the
Court
at
that
time
;
and
that
by
his
authoritie
he
should
overthrow
all
the
plots
of
our
enemies
.
Once
especially
the
Eunuchs
had
put
their
businesse
in
such
a
forme
,
that
it
it
seemed
impossible
for
them
not
to
carry
their
design
;
partly
because
they
had
(
as
they
said
)
corrupted
some
of
the
Magistrates
with
bribes
;
and
partly
(
which
was
more
considerable
)
because
they
had
the
Chi
Fu
,
or
Governour
of
the
City
on
their
side
,
to
whom
they
had
spoken
very
effectually
concerning
the
businesse
,
and
he
had
promised
them
his
favour
in
it
.
The
worst
was
,
they
gave
the
Brothers
such
short
warning
to
appeare
,
that
they
had
hardly
time
to
give
Doctour
Paul
notice
of
it
,
and
he
to
write
a
letter
to
the
Governour
of
the
City
,
giving
Order
to
the
Servant
which
carried
it
,
that
he
should
give
it
him
,
in
what
place
soever
he
met
him
,
although
it
were
in
the
street
:
and
so
he
did
,
finding
him
almost
entring
into
the
Tribunal
;
(
for
in
Pekim
they
are
without
the
Houses
where
they
dwell
)
where
there
was
gathered
together
a
great
company
of
Eunuchs
,
who
did
already
assure
themselves
of
good
successe
,
by
reason
of
the
care
and
diligence
they
had
used
in
the
businesse
.
The
Governour
after
he
had
read
the
letter
,
called
the
cause
:
and
the
Eunuchs
,
with
greater
store
of
words
than
reasons
began
to
plead
for
themselves
.
The
Brother
being
called
,
did
no
more
but
shew
his
Patent
,
wherein
was
contained
how
the
Officer
,
and
former
Governour
,
by
Order
from
the
King
,
had
granted
that
House
,
and
the
Gardens
thereunto
adjoyning
,
for
the
Sepulture
of
Father
Matthaseus
Riccius
and
his
companions
.
The
Governour
took
it
and
read
it
,
and
in
stead
of
the
favour
he
was
to
do
the
Eunuchs
,
did
strengthen
it
with
one
Seale
more
,
putting
to
it
the
Seale
of
his
Office
,
and
telling
the
Eunuchs
,
That
which
is
once
well
done
,
ought
not
to
be
undone
.
So
the
suit
was
ended
for
the
Fathers
advantage
,
not
only
this
,
but
also
many
other
times
;
whilest
the
neer
Kindred
of
the
imprisoned
Eunuch
lived
,
they
never
gave
over
their
endeavours
to
re-gain
it
;
whereby
they
got
often
some
small
summes
of
money
,
which
were
given
them
on
purpose
to
avoyd
suits
and
contrasts
.
The
Brothers
,
who
kept
the
House
,
making
use
of
this
opportunity
,
went
sometimes
one
,
sometimes
another
to
visit
the
Christians
of
that
City
:
and
after
the
persecution
began
to
be
over
,
and
the
fury
of
the
tempest
was
allayed
,
one
of
the
Fathers
was
sent
thither
in
diguise
;
who
although
he
was
glad
to
lie
hid
there
,
yet
did
he
much
assist
the
Christians
,
and
under
the
protection
of
the
old
ones
,
converted
many
new
ones
also
.
The
House
which
we
had
in
Canton
,
the
most
Southerly
Province
of
China
,
was
totally
ruined
;
for
,
although
at
the
beginning
there
was
another
small
House
taken
,
where
some
of
the
Lay-Brothers
should
have
resided
for
the
reception
of
the
Fathers
in
their
passage
to
the
City
of
Nanhium
,
yet
upon
better
consideration
it
seemed
good
to
them
to
take
it
wholly
away
,
because
the
place
was
very
subject
to
tempests
and
troubles
.
The
Father
who
had
his
Residence
there
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
went
up
farther
into
the
Country
,
as
did
also
the
Lay-Brother
,
with
a
promise
neverthelesse
,
and
obligation
upon
him
,
to
come
and
visit
the
Christians
of
that
Country
every
year
.
Father
Rocca
,
with
other
two
Fathers
,
who
,
(
as
we
have
said
,
)
departed
from
Nankiam
,
a
City
in
the
Province
of
Kiamsi
,
retired
to
the
City
of
Kiencham
,
in
the
same
Province
;
where
they
were
visited
by
a
Christian
,
Stephen
,
of
a
Noble
Family
,
and
one
of
the
chiefest
of
that
place
,
being
also
the
Sonne
of
a
Mandarine
,
who
was
afterwards
himself
converted
to
the
Christian
Religion
.
The
Fathers
at
their
arrivall
there
,
were
received
with
all
manner
of
Christian
love
and
charitie
,
and
were
lodged
in
a
house
neerto
the
walls
of
the
City
,
such
a
one
as
they
cal
a
House
of
Studies
,
where
they
had
an
appartiment
provided
for
them
,
consisting
of
foure
chambers
,
with
the
Offices
belonging
to
them
,
and
a
faire
Hall
,
which
served
them
for
a
Chappel
.
At
the
beginning
there
came
thither
only
those
of
the
houshold
of
their
Host
,
who
were
all
Christians
.
Afterward
,
their
Kindred
who
were
Gentiles
,
and
their
most
Familiar
acquaintance
;
and
by
occasion
of
these
Visits
,
there
was
alwayes
some
one
or
other
gained
to
the
Faith
;
and
these
likewise
brought
in
others
;
and
so
by
little
and
little
this
Christianity
encreased
so
,
that
when
I
came
thither
about
two
years
after
,
they
said
Masse
on
Holy
dayes
,
with
Musicall
Instruments
,
and
with
the
concourse
of
a
good
number
of
Christians
.
They
who
played
on
the
Instruments
,
were
the
Sonnes
of
Christians
;
and
among
them
the
Letterati
,
and
those
of
the
best
quality
served
at
the
Masse
in
their
coates
foure
at
a
time
,
as
I
saw
at
my
being
there
.
At
this
day
there
is
a
good
Residence
,
with
a
copious
and
well
instructed
Christianity
,
which
hath
annexed
to
it
two
Churches
in
the
Province
of
Chincheo
,
which
bordereth
upon
it
,
and
are
visited
every
year
by
the
Father
of
this
House
.
The
Residence
of
Hamcheu
doth
flourish
most
of
all
under
the
Protection
of
Dr.
Michael
.
For
though
the
Fathers
went
out
from
thence
publickly
at
noone
day
,
that
the
world
might
take
notice
of
their
obedience
to
the
Kings
proclamation
,
accompanied
by
the
said
Dr.
and
the
Christians
of
the
best
quality
;
yet
Dr.
Michael
having
prepared
a
faire
appartiment
in
his
Palace
,
provided
with
Chambers
,
Offices
,
Chappel
,
Hall
,
&c.
did
build
also
a
new
range
of
Chambers
,
furnishing
them
all
after
our
fashion
,
that
there
might
be
roome
enough
for
all
of
us
,
if
there
should
be
occasion
;
and
when
he
had
fitted
every
thing
,
he
sent
for
the
Fathers
,
who
came
thither
very
secretly
,
although
he
was
not
very
sollicitous
to
conceale
them
:
But
three
years
after
told
Xin
,
who
being
a
native
of
that
City
,
was
now
come
to
live
at
his
owne
Palace
,
That
he
had
the
Fathers
with
him
in
his
house
,
and
perswaded
him
to
come
and
visit
them
,
and
discourse
with
them
;
Telling
him
,
he
should
finde
them
other
manner
of
men
than
he
took
them
for
.
This
house
was
in
those
troublesome
times
the
most
secure
,
commodious
,
and
easie
refuge
,
which
the
Fathers
had
.
Here
lived
the
Superiour
,
hither
came
all
businesse
,
and
upon
any
straite
,
the
greatest
part
of
the
Fathers
,
who
sometimes
made
a
considerable
number
:
and
although
there
was
care
taken
,
that
no
Gentile
should
come
in
amongst
them
,
unlesse
he
were
very
well
knowne
,
neverthelesse
,
there
was
Masse
said
,
and
a
sermon
every
Holy
day
,
with
a
great
concourse
of
Christians
,
and
a
good
number
of
new
ones
converted
to
the
faith
.
The
greatest
tempest
fell
upon
the
Church
at
Nankim
:
for
as
the
Fathers
were
prisoners
a
long
time
there
,
and
after
they
had
received
their
sentence
,
were
sent
out
in
cages
,
being
carried
through
the
whole
City
with
a
great
noise
and
shouting
of
the
guard
,
and
an
infinite
concourse
of
people
,
their
case
was
more
notorious
and
ignominious
,
and
the
Gentiles
were
more
alienated
from
the
Christians
,
accusing
them
upon
every
occasion
to
the
Magistrate
.
Wherefore
for
diverse
years
after
there
was
almost
every
year
some
particular
vexation
,
and
the
Christians
were
brought
before
the
Tribunalls
,
and
troubled
,
and
many
times
were
Bastinadoed
;
all
which
they
suffered
with
great
constancy
and
cheerfulnesse
,
gaudentes
à
conspectu
Concilij
,
quoniam
digni
habiti
sunt
pro
nomine
Iesu
contumelium
pati
.
Neither
truly
is
there
any
doubt
,
but
as
the
Lord
did
exercise
this
Church
of
Nankim
with
particular
tribulations
,
so
he
did
also
endowe
it
more
particularly
with
the
vertue
of
Patience
,
as
was
seen
upon
all
occasions
.
In
this
manner
were
our
ancient
houses
demolished
,
although
the
Christians
belonging
to
them
,
were
preserved
,
who
divided
themselves
into
companies
,
making
by
that
means
severall
Co-fraternities
:
the
most
ancient
and
pious
among
them
did
visit
and
comfort
the
rest
:
the
Fathers
also
at
certaine
times
came
to
confesse
and
communicate
them
,
and
staied
amongst
them
as
long
as
they
could
:
But
as
they
durst
not
stay
long
,
at
least
in
some
places
,
they
were
forced
to
find
out
other
places
of
abode
,
which
was
an
occasion
of
laying
the
foundation
of
new
Residencies
,
which
were
afterwards
brought
to
perfection
,
and
became
well
ordered
Houses
and
Churches
,
as
they
are
to
be
seen
at
this
present
time
.
The
first
Residence
,
which
was
begun
in
the
time
of
our
troubles
and
Banishment
,
was
in
the
Province
of
Kiamsi
,
in
the
City
of
Kiencham
,
whereof
I
have
formerly
spoken
.
The
second
was
the
Province
of
Nankim
in
the
City
of
Kiatim
,
where
Dr.
Ignatius
dwelt
,
a
Christian
of
great
power
and
authority
,
who
was
afterwards
Vice-roy
of
the
Province
of
Xantum
:
he
,
assoone
as
he
had
notice
of
the
sentence
pronounced
against
the
Fathers
,
immediately
dispatched
one
of
his
Sonnes
to
Father
Lazarus
Catanaeus
,
who
lived
in
Hamcheu
,
with
a
letter
,
wherein
after
the
usuall
complements
,
he
wrote
him
only
these
words
,
There
is
a
businesse
of
importance
,
which
I
must
necessarily
treate
of
with
your
Reverence
before
you
leave
this
Kingdome
.
When
this
letter
was
brought
to
the
Fathers
,
they
were
putting
themselves
in
are
dinesse
to
depart
out
of
that
City
,
as
accordingly
they
did
,
with
a
designe
to
go
to
Xanhai
,
which
was
Dr.
Pauls
Country
:
but
having
received
this
invitation
,
that
they
might
give
satisfaction
to
both
parties
,
the
Fathers
divided
themselves
,
and
Father
Francis
Sanbiasi
,
went
to
the
City
of
Kiatim
to
Dr.
Ignatius
,
who
,
by
that
time
the
Father
arrived
there
,
had
got
ready
the
lodgings
neere
his
house
,
which
served
him
for
a
place
of
study
,
and
stood
within
the
walls
of
his
Palace
,
being
very
convenient
for
his
occasions
,
having
severall
Chambers
and
a
Chappel
to
say
Masse
in
,
and
being
provided
with
all
necessary
furniture
:
and
although
that
Chappel
was
bigge
enough
for
the
reception
of
the
Christians
of
his
owne
houshold
;
yet
neverthelesse
,
he
did
afterwards
build
in
the
same
place
a
faire
Church
,
which
though
it
was
not
very
great
,
yet
was
of
perfect
good
Architecture
.
The
Fathers
did
afterwards
draw
many
people
to
them
by
their
preaching
and
discourses
;
so
that
when
I
was
there
about
foure
years
after
,
I
found
a
well
formed
Christianity
,
very
devout
,
and
both
men
,
women
and
children
,
very
diligent
in
hearing
of
Masse
and
sermons
,
as
also
in
confessing
themselves
,
with
such
an
affection
to
the
Holy
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
that
they
seemed
even
Christians
brought
up
in
Europe
.
I
forbeare
to
mention
many
examples
of
much
edification
,
referring
my
Reader
to
the
the
yearly
letters
.
This
House
also
served
for
an
Academie
to
our
people
that
came
newly
over
:
for
the
City
being
very
private
,
and
having
but
little
trade
,
and
the
Houses
being
spacious
and
convenient
,
they
who
were
to
study
the
Chinesse
language
and
letters
,
did
constantly
come
thither
:
so
that
the
number
of
Fathers
and
Students
(
who
were
Chinesses
of
Macao
,
whom
we
bred
up
and
instructed
in
vertue
and
the
learning
of
China
,
that
they
might
afterward
be
helpfull
to
us
in
propagating
the
Gospel
)
was
about
eleven
or
twelve
,
which
considering
the
time
,
was
a
great
number
.
Father
Catanaeus
went
to
Xanbai
,
where
he
laboured
in
the
same
manner
,
confirming
the
old
Christians
,
and
adding
new
ones
continually
to
the
Church
.
In
the
meane
time
Dr.
Paul
came
from
Court
to
his
owne
house
,
and
by
his
presence
gave
a
greater
libertie
,
with
lesse
danger
to
preach
and
reduce
that
people
:
So
that
the
Baptismes
grew
to
such
a
number
,
that
the
Father
was
forced
to
write
for
assistance
,
and
to
call
a
companion
to
him
,
and
sometimes
they
were
three
;
and
Dr.
Paul
,
to
enlarge
that
Church
,
did
in
a
manner
pull
it
all
downe
,
and
build
it
a
new
;
and
so
it
continueth
to
this
day
with
a
very
numerous
Christianity
belonging
to
it
.
At
the
same
time
began
the
Residence
of
Xamsi
,
which
hath
at
this
day
belonging
to
it
,
one
of
the
most
flourishing
Christianities
of
all
China
.
It
had
its
beginning
by
occasion
of
a
Christian
named
Peter
;
who
went
to
be
Mandarine
in
that
Province
,
and
carried
with
him
Father
Iulius
Alexis
,
that
he
might
be
there
in
safetie
under
his
protection
,
and
that
he
might
also
prove
the
disposition
of
that
people
,
whether
they
would
be
apt
to
entertaine
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
in
a
place
where
the
Fathers
had
never
yet
come
;
and
although
the
House
was
not
perfected
at
that
time
,
yet
things
were
put
in
such
order
,
that
it
was
brought
afterwards
to
perfection
with
much
facilitie
,
as
we
shall
shew
anon
.
In
Macao
they
were
more
particularly
sensible
of
the
successe
of
the
Persecution
and
troubles
;
by
which
,
foure
Fathers
of
the
two
Courts
were
brought
prisoners
to
that
Colledge
,
Neverthelesse
,
by
the
resentment
of
those
troubles
,
their
desires
were
more
inflamed
to
enter
afresh
upon
the
work
,
and
to
assist
their
brethren
,
who
remained
behinde
,
exposed
to
all
dangers
and
sufferings
,
labouring
under
the
heavie
burthen
of
the
Propagation
of
the
Gospel
.
All
the
difficultie
was
,
how
to
get
the
foure
Fathers
backe
again
,
by
reason
they
were
so
well
knowne
there
,
and
were
particularly
named
in
the
proclamation
for
their
Banishment
:
it
was
judged
therefore
more
fit
for
them
to
delay
their
returne
for
a
while
,
during
which
time
the
Lord
was
pleased
to
take
to
himselfe
the
Fathers
of
Pekim
,
namely
,
Father
Iacobus
Pantoia
,
and
Father
Sabatinus
de
Ursis
:
who
having
been
the
ancientest
labourers
in
that
vine-yard
,
were
called
first
of
all
to
receive
their
reward
.
It
was
more
dangerous
for
the
other
two
Fathers
of
Nankim
to
returne
backe
againe
,
by
reason
their
banishment
was
more
publique
;
they
having
been
carried
before
many
Tribunalls
,
and
through
several
Provinces
,
during
that
Persecution
.
Neverthelesse
,
Father
Alvarus
Semedo
,
who
had
lived
there
a
lesser
time
,
and
consequently
was
lesse
knowne
,
returned
back
about
three
years
after
,
having
changed
the
name
and
Sir-name
,
which
he
used
in
that
Country
;
and
about
two
years
after
that
,
Father
Vagnone
did
the
like
;
who
is
there
living
at
this
day
in
the
Court
of
Xansi
;
where
,
although
he
be
growne
very
old
,
yet
is
he
as
painfull
and
diligent
,
as
any
young
man
whatsoever
.
In
this
condition
stood
the
state
of
Christian
affaires
,
which
still
prospered
and
encreased
in
every
place
,
by
the
great
industrie
and
caution
which
was
used
;
as
also
by
the
protection
of
some
Christians
of
quality
,
as
likewise
of
some
Gentiles
that
were
our
friends
;
and
by
this
means
the
ancient
Churches
were
confirmed
,
and
some
new
ones
set
up
;
when
the
second
tempest
began
in
Nankim
;
which
although
it
were
not
so
great
as
the
first
,
because
it
came
not
to
the
Kings
ears
,
ye
was
it
fuller
of
trouble
and
vexation
to
us
.
CHAP.
11.
Of
the
second
persecution
of
Nankim
,
and
of
the
Martyrdome
of
a
Christian
,
named
Andrew
.
THe
affaires
of
Christianitie
in
China
seemed
to
be
in
a
calme
and
prosperous
condition
,
and
we
had
almost
as
much
libertie
,
and
as
much
fruit
of
our
endeavours
as
we
could
reasonably
have
expected
.
Only
in
the
City
of
Nankim
,
which
was
much
distempered
by
reason
of
the
former
Persecution
,
there
were
alwaies
some
troubles
more
or
lesse
,
according
as
the
occasion
happened
;
but
the
best
was
,
that
they
were
never
so
great
,
that
many
persons
were
engaged
in
them
.
In
the
year
1622.
in
the
Province
of
Xantum
,
there
happened
a
rebellion
by
a
certain
people
of
a
sect
which
they
call
Palien
Kiao
,
whereof
we
have
formerly
spoken
in
its
proper
place
.
These
assaulted
and
tooke
the
barques
laden
with
victuals
,
which
passed
through
that
Province
to
Pekim
;
and
after
that
,
certain
Townes
;
and
last
of
all
,
they
tooke
a
City
,
where
they
put
very
many
to
the
sword
.
This
news
presently
alarmed
the
neighbouring
Provinces
,
and
especially
the
Court
;
whence
the
Mandarines
immediately
dispatched
orders
through
the
whole
Kingdome
for
the
apprehending
and
chastising
all
people
of
this
Sect.
In
the
more
remote
Provinces
,
there
was
no
great
heed
taken
to
this
Proclamation
;
but
in
the
Province
of
Nankim
,
which
bordereth
upon
that
of
Xantum
,
there
were
great
rewards
proposed
to
him
that
should
discover
any
of
that
Sect.
It
happened
a●out
that
time
,
that
certain
Sergeants
did
molest
and
trouble
a
neighbour
of
a
certain
Christian
,
who
going
out
to
help
him
,
because
he
saw
him
much
injured
without
any
pretence
of
reason
for
it
,
drew
them
all
upon
himselfe
,
who
following
of
him
into
his
house
with
much
rage
and
passion
,
&
finding
there
a
Crosse
&
an
Image
of
our
Saviour
,
they
tooke
them
and
carried
them
to
the
Mandarine
,
accusing
that
Christian
to
be
a
follower
of
the
Law
of
the
Lord
of
Heaven
;
which
was
all
one
with
that
of
the
Palien
Kiao
.
The
Mandarine
sent
to
apprehend
him
,
and
giving
him
the
rack
,
he
questioned
him
;
who
were
the
other
followers
of
his
Sect
:
He
named
only
the
Paynter
,
who
had
paynted
the
Image
,
and
was
also
a
Christian.
He
being
apprehended
and
tormented
in
the
same
manner
,
(
whether
it
were
through
ignorance
,
or
that
it
seemed
to
him
,
that
he
did
by
that
means
give
a
greater
authority
to
the
law
he
followed
,
)
impeached
many
of
his
companions
;
naming
at
least
fourty
,
and
among
them
those
who
were
left
as
heads
and
overseers
of
the
rest
;
and
in
absence
of
the
Fathers
did
assemble
the
rest
in
the
Chappels
and
Oratories
,
where
they
used
to
exhort
them
to
vertue
and
piety
.
Upon
this
,
rather
simple
confession
,
than
malicious
accusation
,
the
Mandarine
sent
presently
to
apprehend
those
persons
who
had
been
named
to
him
,
so
that
it
seemed
as
if
the
furies
of
hell
had
been
turned
loofe
that
day
into
Nankim
.
There
was
no
other
noise
hear●●●n
the
streets
,
but
ratling
of
chaines
,
the
voyces
and
exclamations
of
the
Sergeants
,
who
asked
,
Where
is
the
house
?
Whither
is
he
gone
?
Where
shall
I
finde
him
?
When
will
he
come
?
Being
so
much
the
more
eager
in
their
pursuit
of
the
Christians
,
by
how
much
the
more
they
saw
the
Mandarines
bent
to
ruine
them
.
When
they
found
out
any
one
of
them
,
they
presently
rushed
into
the
house
,
&
seized
upon
their
Beads
,
Crosses
,
Images
,
Books
,
Catechismes
,
for
commonly
all
of
them
used
to
have
them
in
their
houses
.
Then
they
feized
on
their
persons
,
dragging
them
through
the
streets
with
a
chaine
fastened
about
their
necks
,
and
manacles
about
their
wrists
,
carrying
before
them
the
ensignes
of
their
faith
which
they
had
taken
,
with
a
great
noise
,
and
out-cry
of
the
people
,
that
they
were
of
the
Sect
of
Palien
Kiao
.
The
number
of
those
who
were
taken
was
thirty
foure
,
beside
the
two
first
,
and
they
were
all
presently
put
to
the
torment
of
pressing
their
hands
and
feet
,
to
make
them
discover
others
.
But
they
taking
warning
by
the
ignorance
of
the
two
first
,
said
only
that
they
were
Christians
,
they
and
their
wives
and
children
;
that
they
followed
the
Law
of
the
true
God
,
who
alone
can
punish
and
reward
both
in
this
life
and
the
next
;
and
that
their
law
was
not
the
law
of
Palien
Kiao
,
neither
had
it
any
resemblance
to
it
:
and
more
than
this
they
said
not
any
thing
.
Among
the
prisoners
there
was
a
certain
Christian
named
Iohn
Yao
.
This
man
had
been
formerly
imprisoned
(
as
we
have
already
related
)
with
the
Fathers
in
the
other
persecution
by
Xin
,
&
had
been
sometimes
Bastinadoed
before
the
Tribunals
,
&
was
at
last
condemned
to
be
the
Kings
slave
for
certain
years
(
which
is
much
like
putting
into
the
Gallies
with
us
:
)
but
was
now
returned
from
his
slavery
,
and
began
again
to
edifie
the
brethren
by
the
example
of
his
holy
life
,
in
the
same
maner
as
he
had
formerly
done
in
that
City
.
This
man
hearing
that
some
Christians
were
apprehended
,
and
that
they
sought
for
him
,
never
staid
till
he
was
discovered
,
but
went
of
his
owne
accord
and
presented
himselfe
to
the
Mandarine
,
and
kneeling
in
the
sight
of
the
Christians
that
were
tormented
,
told
him
,
that
he
was
a
Christian
,
and
that
the
Law
of
Christ
was
the
true
law
,
and
other
such
like
things
which
the
Lord
put
in
his
heart
.
When
the
Mandarine
heard
him
,
he
told
him
(
with
what
intention
is
not
knowne
)
that
he
did
not
see
in
him
any
garbe
or
appearance
of
a
preacher
of
the
law
,
and
therefore
charged
him
to
be
gone
,
and
never
to
appear
before
him
again
.
Whereupon
Iohn
rose
up
and
went
his
way
,
leaving
an
eminent
Testimony
of
the
Divine
Law
,
and
the
Chinesses
astonished
at
so
great
a
courage
.
Such
another
thing
was
done
by
the
same
Mandarine
,
although
the
end
and
reason
which
moved
him
to
do
it
,
were
not
known
.
Of
the
six
and
thirty
which
he
had
apprehended
and
tormented
,
he
set
foure
and
twenty
of
them
at
liberty
;
and
the
others
who
did
use
to
assemble
the
Christians
,
and
preach
to
them
,
he
sent
before
the
six
chief
Tribunals
;
where
they
were
all
Bastinadoed
,
some
at
one
,
and
some
at
another
;
the
worst
Tribunal
of
all
being
that
of
an
Eunuch
,
who
having
nothing
of
Humanity
in
him
but
his
outward
shape
,
not
considering
they
had
bin
already
tormented
and
Bastinadoed
by
the
other
Mandarines
,
commanded
twenty
blows
apiece
to
be
giving
to
each
of
them
;
by
which
the
good
Christians
were
so
weakned
,
that
the●
were
faine
to
be
laid
upon
boards
,
and
to
be
carried
back
upon
mens
shouldiers
into
Prison
.
But
they
were
not
used
so
by
the
Quecum
(
who
is
equall
to
one
of
our
Dukes
)
before
whom
they
were
brought
:
for
seeing
them
in
so
miserable
a
condition
by
reason
of
the
torments
and
stripes
they
had
received
,
he
did
not
only
not
cause
them
to
be
beaten
,
but
complaining
of
their
ill
usage
,
said
publiquely
,
That
he
was
well
informed
concerning
the
Religion
they
professed
;
and
that
it
was
a
good
and
true
Law
,
and
so
sent
them
away
with
good
words
;
that
Gentile
giving
a
cleare
Testimony
to
our
Holy
Faith
,
to
which
those
Christians
had
born
witnesse
with
their
bloud
.
While
these
things
were
doing
,
the
chief
Mandarine
of
the
six
before
whom
they
were
presented
,
drew
up
the
Sentence
against
them
;
which
being
faithfully
translated
out
of
the
Chinesse
language
,
runneth
thus
:
The
Law
of
the
Lord
of
heaven
is
false
,
it
blindeth
the
understanding
of
men
,
and
causeth
dangerous
assemblies
.
Of
late
years
there
was
a
Memoriall
presented
against
it
to
the
King
,
who
did
very
severely
prohibite
it
.
And
now
they
who
follow
that
Law
,
are
convinced
not
to
have
obeyed
his
commands
.
Wherefore
according
to
the
Lawes
of
the
Kingdom
there
ought
to
be
an
inquisition
made
against
them
,
and
they
to
be
rigorously
punished
.
But
considering
they
are
men
of
little
knowledge
,
or
understanding
,
we
do
order
,
that
the
strangers
of
other
Countries
be
sent
home
with
a
Guard
to
convoy
them
;
and
that
they
shall
all
have
the
charges
of
their
journey
defrayed
out
of
the
Kings
exchequer
:
but
for
the
Natives
of
this
Court
,
we
condemn
them
to
carry
a
board
about
their
necks
for
a
moneth
(
which
is
a
kind
of
punishment
we
have
formerly
given
an
account
of
)
and
when
that
time
is
expired
,
they
shall
be
carried
before
the
Tribunal
,
where
they
were
examined
,
and
there
they
shall
be
admonished
to
observe
the
Kings
orders
,
and
not
to
follow
this
Law
any
longer
.
The
Books
,
Images
,
and
such
like
things
,
which
were
found
with
the
Christians
,
shall
be
kept
in
the
Kings
Treasurie
.
Thus
farre
the
sentence
of
their
condemnation
.
The
Fathers
had
heard
nothing
of
these
proceedings
at
Nankim
,
when
there
arrived
at
Hamche●
,
which
is
distant
from
that
Court
about
six
daies
journey
by
land
,
a
Christian
sent
on
purpose
to
give
them
notice
of
the
dangerous
estate
and
condition
of
the
Christians
at
Nankim
.
Father
Roc●a
superiour
of
the
Mission
chanced
to
be
at
that
time
in
Hamcheu
,
who
presently
endeavoured
to
find
some
remedie
for
it
,
by
speaking
with
Doctour
Michael
,
and
writing
to
Doctour
Paul
,
that
by
their
le●ters
they
would
perswade
the
Mandrines
of
Nankim
to
shew
some
favour
to
the
Christians
;
which
accordingly
they
did
,
with
much
zeale
and
efficacie
,
especially
Docto●r
Paul
,
who
observed
to
them
in
his
writings
fourteen
principall
poynts
,
wherein
our
Holy
Law
did
differ
from
the
Sect
of
Palien
Kiao
.
The
letters
had
not
that
effect
that
was
hoped
of
them
,
some
of
the
Mandarines
being
rendered
very
averse
to
them
by
the
power
and
perswasion
of
Xin
,
who
actually
enjoying
at
that
time
the
dignity
of
Colao
,
every
one
endeavoured
to
gain
his
favour
by
following
his
inclinations
.
And
that
was
plainely
seen
by
their
answers
,
which
are
not
wont
to
be
in
such
termes
to
Mandarines
of
so
considerable
Quality
as
those
Christians
were
.
The
answer
to
Doctour
Paul
was
,
that
the
Law
,
which
his
Lordship
said
was
different
from
that
Sect
of
Palien
Kiao
,
was
not
so
,
but
the
very
same
,
both
of
them
professing
not
to
obey
the
King
nor
his
Ministers
;
as
was
plainly
to
be
seen
by
the
Fathers
,
who
being
banished
out
of
the
Kingdom
by
the
Kings
order
,
yet
were
so
audacious
,
that
they
still
remained
there
,
and
other
things
of
the
same
straine
;
which
evidently
shewed
,
that
they
who
gave
such
answers
,
were
changed
,
as
also
for
whose
sake
they
gave
them
.
This
unpleasing
answer
was
followed
by
a
thing
of
greater
danger
;
(
for
in
China
,
even
in
the
quietest
times
,
it
is
necessary
to
live
very
retired
and
reservedly
)
which
was
the
Intelligence
,
that
Doctour
Paul
had
received
,
how
that
,
not
many
daies
before
,
two
Mandarines
of
the
same
City
of
Nankim
had
presented
a
Memoriall
to
the
King
against
the
Law
of
Christ
;
both
against
the
Chinesses
who
were
followers
of
it
,
as
also
the
Fathers
,
that
did
preach
and
propagate
it
,
accusing
Doctour
Michael
by
name
for
being
a
Christian
,
and
for
keeping
the
Fathers
in
his
House
;
they
did
also
accuse
severall
others
for
keeping
of
them
;
and
although
they
did
not
name
Doctour
Paul
,
yet
it
might
be
easily
understood
,
that
they
meant
him
for
one
.
This
news
did
require
their
most
serious
deliberation
;
for
when
a
businesse
is
brought
before
the
King
,
it
is
alwayes
of
dangerous
consequence
,
and
doth
ever
shave
or
flea
.
Doctour
Paul
immediately
wrote
to
the
Fathers
,
that
in
what
place
soever
they
were
,
they
should
without
any
farther
delay
resolve
to
retire
themselves
,
and
to
break
off
all
commerce
with
all
manner
of
persons
whatsoever
,
although
they
thought
them
never
so
safe
or
trusty
,
giving
way
to
the
necessity
of
the
times
,
as
at
that
present
was
very
convenient
for
them
.
Doctour
Michael
was
of
the
contrary
opinion
;
at
least
he
would
not
suffer
those
which
lived
in
his
own
House
to
hide
themselves
.
Doctour
Ignatius
his
Sonne
also
,
who
dwelt
in
the
City
of
Kiati●
,
was
of
opinion
,
that
the
Fathers
should
keep
themselves
private
and
concealed
;
for
if
any
thing
should
be
decreed
to
their
disadvantage
,
it
could
not
be
executed
so
suddenly
,
but
that
there
would
be
time
enough
for
them
to
make
their
escape
,
especially
since
the
Mandarines
of
the
City
were
their
friends
.
Although
this
were
a
very
young
man
,
yet
his
Father
,
who
lived
then
at
the
Court
,
was
much
satisfied
with
his
opinion
in
that
case
.
Neverthelesse
,
it
was
judged
more
expedient
,
that
we
should
withdraw
our
selves
,
before
the
storm
appeared
,
and
that
afterward
those
,
who
could
not
hide
themselves
,
should
fly
,
before
they
were
apprehended
by
justice
.
But
the
difficulty
was
,
where
to
find
another
secret
place
beside
that
where
we
were
,
which
was
in
a
very
populous
City
,
and
among
many
of
our
trusty
and
faithfull
friends
:
and
because
it
was
so
difficult
to
lie
hid
in
that
place
,
we
did
think
of
searching
out
some
desert
;
but
by
reason
that
China
is
so
populous
,
that
was
no
easie
thing
to
be
done
:
At
length
it
was
resolved
,
that
we
should
all
quit
the
habitations
we
were
in
,
some
going
to
the
Country
Houses
of
the
same
Christians
,
some
to
the
sepulchres
of
others
,
with
a
caution
,
that
if
there
did
not
come
a
favourable
answer
from
the
King
,
there
should
be
boates
provided
in
a
readinesse
for
to
carry
them
up
and
down
the
Rivers
,
where
the
not
remaining
long
in
any
certain
place
,
would
be
a
good
way
to
secure
them
,
till
the
Lord
should
direct
them
to
a
better
.
During
this
time
,
Doctour
Paul
kept
a
man
on
purpose
in
the
City
of
Sucheu
(
where
the
Vice-roy
of
the
Province
hath
his
Residence
;
for
he
may
not
dwell
in
the
City
of
Nankim
,
because
it
is
the
Kings
Court
,
as
well
as
Pekim
)
that
assoon
as
the
Kings
answer
came
,
he
might
presently
bring
him
word
of
it
:
and
according
to
the
stile
of
that
Country
,
it
was
conceived
,
that
it
might
be
delayed
yet
many
dayes
.
The
Fathers
expected
ten
weeks
to
their
great
discommodation
and
inconvenience
,
because
those
things
which
might
easily
have
been
had
in
the
Towns
and
Cities
,
could
not
be
come
by
but
with
a
great
deale
of
trouble
,
as
they
lay
thus
hid
;
neither
did
any
answer
come
in
all
this
time
:
for
which
there
were
severall
reasons
given
,
but
the
best
seemed
to
be
,
that
these
Memorials
against
our
Holy
Faith
were
sent
with
an
Order
,
that
they
should
first
be
registred
by
Xin
,
for
whose
sake
they
were
presented
,
who
at
the
same
time
was
put
out
of
his
Office
.
So
that
when
the
Memorials
came
,
he
had
now
no
power
nor
authority
to
preferre
them
;
and
so
they
were
not
presented
at
all
;
for
if
they
had
been
presented
,
whether
the
King
had
answered
them
or
no
,
we
should
have
been
sure
to
have
had
notice
of
it
.
Thus
the
storm
ended
,
which
seemed
to
threaten
us
with
a
greater
danger
;
and
the
effect
of
it
was
turned
upon
Xin
,
although
upon
another
occasion
:
for
it
is
most
certain
,
that
at
the
same
time
,
when
the
Petitions
against
the
Law
of
Christ
were
sent
from
the
Southern
to
the
Northern
Court
,
the
King
took
away
his
Office
of
Colao
,
by
reason
the
Mandarines
of
Pekim
had
petitioned
against
him
;
and
although
they
had
endeavoured
his
disgrace
for
16
months
before
,
yet
they
could
never
bring
it
about
till
then
.
So
that
it
seemeth
,
the
Lord
did
reserve
the
fall
of
this
Tyrant
,
for
that
time
wherein
he
might
have
done
the
greatest
mischiefe
,
and
would
shew
us
,
what
trust
and
confidence
we
ought
to
have
in
him
upon
the
like
occasions
.
Our
Doctours
being
of
the
opinion
,
that
the
Memorials
,
neither
were
,
nor
would
be
presented
,
the
Fathers
returned
all
to
their
Ancient
Residencies
;
although
they
were
obliged
to
use
more
caution
,
and
to
make
fewer
assemblies
;
and
this
the
rather
,
because
they
did
not
yet
receive
good
news
from
Nankim
,
where
there
were
new
edicts
published
against
the
Christian
Religion
:
which
news
,
although
on
the
one
side
it
occasioned
much
grief
to
the
Fathers
,
yet
on
the
other
side
it
gave
them
much
comfort
by
the
relation
of
the
Martyrdome
of
a
certain
Christian
,
called
Andrew
,
concerning
whose
life
and
actions
very
much
might
be
said
,
and
especially
of
that
courage
and
constancy
which
he
shewed
in
all
the
torments
they
gave
him
:
which
is
so
much
the
more
admirable
in
a
Chinesse
;
because
that
Nation
is
by
nature
very
cowardly
and
timorous
:
yet
we
have
had
certain
experience
,
that
even
to
this
day
the
Christian
Chinesses
,
in
all
occasions
of
Persecutions
and
Troubles
that
have
happened
to
them
,
have
ever
continued
firme
in
the
Faith
:
(
so
that
by
the
grace
of
God
they
have
not
been
wanting
to
Martyrdome
,
but
Martyrdome
hath
been
wanting
to
them
,
)
as
was
seen
in
those
of
Nankim
,
and
was
proved
in
this
good
Christian
Andrew
.
This
Andrew
was
borne
in
the
Province
of
Kia●si
,
where
after
he
had
lived
many
yeares
,
he
removed
from
thence
into
the
Province
of
Nankim
,
where
having
had
some
information
concerning
our
religion
,
he
came
up
the
Fathers
;
and
after
he
had
been
well
instructed
by
them
in
the
principall
points
of
our
Faith
,
he
received
Baptisme
from
them
,
together
with
the
name
of
Andrew
.
Some
few
daies
after
his
whole
familie
was
Baptized
by
the
hand
of
Father
Rocca
,
who
was
Superiour
there
at
that
time
.
After
his
Baptisme
,
Andrew
became
a
pattern
and
example
to
the
rest
of
the
Christians
,
by
endeavouring
to
communicate
to
others
the
good
which
he
had
received
,
and
to
draw
others
to
Christ
,
which
succeeded
very
happily
,
very
many
being
Baptized
by
his
perswasions
.
He
had
a
great
devotion
to
the
B.
Virgin
,
and
was
the
most
zealous
man
of
a
whole
fraternitie
,
which
before
the
Persecution
of
Nankim
was
dedicated
to
her
in
our
Church
there
:
and
after
that
,
when
the
Fathers
were
banished
,
he
built
an
oratory
in
his
owne
house
to
the
honour
of
that
Holy
Mother
;
whither
he
used
to
assemble
the
Christians
,
and
to
exhort
them
to
devotion
and
observance
of
our
Holy
Law
.
At
the
time
the
Fathers
were
imprisoned
there
,
and
the
other
Christians
were
divided
into
five
prisons
,
he
without
any
fear
of
that
danger
to
which
he
did
expose
himselfe
,
tooke
upon
him
to
serve
them
,
to
visit
,
comfort
and
assist
them
,
especially
the
Fathers
,
with
many
almes
at
his
owne
expence
;
not
being
content
to
performe
these
offices
of
Charitie
in
his
owne
person
only
,
he
imployed
in
them
also
a
little
boy
that
was
his
sonne
,
whom
he
sent
to
the
Fathers
,
that
they
might
make
use
of
him
to
send
him
of
errants
,
and
other
little
occasions
.
Likewise
at
our
return
thither
,
he
lent
us
his
house
for
our
habitation
when
we
went
to
visit
the
Christians
of
that
place
,
and
for
an
Infirmary
,
or
Hospitall
,
when
any
were
sick
,
whom
he
served
and
tooke
care
of
with
great
charity
and
affection
.
These
and
other
good
works
did
the
Lord
pay
him
by
crowning
him
with
Martyrdome
,
and
making
him
to
suffer
death
for
his
sake
.
The
good
old
man
patiently
suffered
the
torments
and
Bastinadoes
abovementioned
;
and
when
as
the
last
which
he
received
,
beside
that
they
were
very
cruell
ones
,
were
also
laid
on
upon
the
wounds
and
stripes
,
but
lately
inflicted
on
him
before
other
Tribunalls
,
it
is
no
wonder
,
that
an
old
man
,
who
though
he
were
strong
in
courage
,
yet
was
but
weake
in
body
,
should
render
his
life
to
the
violence
of
those
torments
;
since
the
youngest
of
those
Christians
,
and
those
of
the
most
robust
complexion
did
hardly
escape
with
life
.
Thus
he
dyed
,
leaving
that
Church
much
edified
by
his
good
example
,
and
much
afflicted
for
the
losse
of
him
.
For
he
was
,
as
it
were
a
Father
to
them
all
,
and
in
the
absence
of
the
Fathers
,
a
Master
.
He
was
buried
decently
in
a
particular
Sepulchre
by
himselfe
,
to
the
end
that
one
day
he
may
have
those
honours
,
which
are
due
to
him
,
performed
with
greater
solemnitie
.
CHAP.
12.
How
things
began
to
be
quiet
and
setled
,
and
how
the
Fathers
were
sent
for
to
Court
by
order
of
the
Mandarines
.
IN
the
mean
time
there
came
better
news
from
Nankim
,
whither
the
Fathers
had
sent
a
man
on
purpose
,
with
letters
from
themselvs
,
as
also
from
our
Doctours
,
to
comfort
and
strengthen
the
Christians
there
in
their
afflictions
and
troubles
;
although
the
Lord
had
so
filled
their
hearts
with
courage
and
contentment
,
that
they
had
little
need
of
any
humane
consolation
.
This
man
returned
with
a
confirmation
of
the
news
,
which
was
already
spread
abroad
,
assuring
them
that
all
things
were
quiet
:
the
same
also
was
written
by
the
Christians
in
their
letters
.
For
the
Mandarines
,
seeing
that
the
plot
did
not
take
,
and
that
the
Memorialls
were
not
presented
at
Pekim
,
and
on
the
other
side
,
that
Xin
was
turned
out
of
his
Office
,
they
presently
changed
their
stile
and
opinion
;
they
set
the
Christians
at
liberty
,
and
also
moderated
the
punishment
that
had
been
imposed
upon
them
.
Only
there
remained
in
prison
three
Christians
of
Chincheo
,
who
expected
every
day
to
be
sent
into
their
owne
Province
,
as
it
afterwards
fell
out
.
From
Pekim
also
the
Father
,
who
lay
hid
there
,
wrote
,
that
all
the
hopes
of
our
enemies
of
Nankim
were
quite
overthrown
at
that
Court
;
and
that
the
face
of
things
was
so
changed
,
since
the
departure
of
Xin
,
that
our
friends
did
counsell
him
to
treate
with
the
Christian
Mandarines
,
and
such
other
of
them
,
as
(
although
they
were
Gentiles
,
yet
)
had
a
good
affection
for
us
,
to
finde
out
some
way
for
him
to
go
publickly
abroad
,
and
for
us
to
be
introduced
thither
againe
.
By
this
time
there
had
six
or
seven
years
passed
,
since
the
first
Persecution
of
Nankim
;
and
the
Tartars
made
a
cruell
warre
upon
the
Chinesses
,
and
had
already
not
only
defeated
severall
of
their
armies
,
but
also
gained
diverse
places
from
them
in
the
Province
of
Leaotum
;
neither
did
they
well
know
which
way
to
put
a
stop
to
the
advance
of
their
army
.
Neverthelesse
,
the
Fathers
did
endeavour
to
finde
some
way
to
manifest
themselves
to
the
Kingdome
,
and
to
appeare
in
publick
,
according
to
the
tenour
of
what
had
been
written
them
from
Pekim
:
But
because
their
banishment
was
decreed
by
the
King
,
they
found
no
small
difficulty
in
the
businesse
.
Notwithstanding
,
the
Christians
,
and
the
Doctours
that
were
our
friends
resolved
to
frame
a
Memoriall
;
taking
the
occasion
from
the
warre
with
the
Tartars
,
and
the
extremities
to
which
the
Chinesses
were
reduced
,
and
to
present
it
to
the
King
;
setting
forth
in
the
first
place
the
misfortunes
of
the
warre
,
the
mortality
and
damages
which
they
had
received
;
the
losse
of
their
Townes
and
Cities
,
without
having
been
able
for
the
space
of
so
many
years
,
after
such
infinite
expence
of
treasure
and
losse
of
men
,
either
to
divert
or
stop
the
course
of
that
calamitie
.
In
the
second
place
they
did
remonstrate
the
errour
,
which
was
committed
in
banishing
the
Europaean
Fathers
,
who
,
beside
that
they
were
vertuous
,
learned
,
and
men
capable
of
the
management
of
great
affaires
,
they
were
also
very
great
Mathematicians
,
who
without
doubt
had
particular
secrets
,
and
extraordinary
inventions
,
which
might
be
made
use
of
to
their
extraordinary
advantage
in
that
great
straite
wherein
the
Kingdom
was
at
present
:
and
that
if
they
were
in
the
Court
,
as
they
had
formerly
been
,
that
they
would
be
able
to
reduce
the
affaires
of
state
into
a
better
condition
.
Last
of
all
they
added
,
that
it
was
probable
,
that
they
were
not
all
yet
departed
,
and
that
it
was
not
possible
,
that
so
many
men
should
be
able
to
passe
through
so
great
a
Kingdom
,
through
so
many
straite
and
uncouth
waies
;
That
his
Majesty
should
do
well
to
give
order
for
diligent
search
to
be
made
through
the
whole
Kingdom
,
to
see
if
any
of
them
were
still
to
be
found
there
,
and
to
send
for
them
to
Court
,
that
they
might
be
serviceable
to
him
in
this
present
conjuncture
of
the
warre
.
The
Fathers
made
great
opposition
against
this
particular
means
which
was
taken
for
their
re-establishment
;
by
reason
they
were
altogether
ignorant
in
matters
of
warre
and
armes
,
and
all
things
belonging
to
that
profession
:
and
therefore
they
did
not
thinke
it
convenient
,
that
they
should
be
petitioned
for
under
that
pretence
.
To
this
,
as
I
understand
,
Dr.
Leo
who
was
one
of
the
chiefe
Actours
in
this
Tragedie
,
presently
made
answer
,
Fathers
,
let
not
this
trouble
you
,
for
this
pretence
of
arms
shall
stand
us
in
no
more
stead
,
then
the
needle
d●th
a
Taylour
,
who
when
he
hath
drawne
through
the
thred
he
soweth
with
,
and
the
garment
is
finished
,
presently
taketh
the
needle
away
;
let
your
Reverences
once
get
in
by
the
Kings
order
,
and
the
armes
to
fight
with
,
shall
be
turned
into
pens
to
write
.
In
conclusion
,
the
Memoriall
was
drawne
up
very
well
;
they
having
excellent
skill
to
frame
a
petition
after
their
manner
;
it
was
presented
in
the
Chancery
of
Petitions
,
and
they
tooke
such
paines
in
solliciting
their
friends
,
that
they
got
it
passed
,
and
presented
to
the
Kings
hands
,
with
such
good
successe
,
that
immediately
he
made
a
favourable
reference
of
it
to
the
Councell
of
warre
;
who
did
not
only
favour
the
disigne
,
but
added
also
,
that
they
did
verily
beleeve
,
that
the
Fathers
by
their
skill
in
the
Mathematicks
would
be
able
so
to
enchant
the
Tartars
,
that
they
should
not
be
able
to
manage
their
armes
against
them
.
They
therefore
immediately
gave
order
,
that
they
should
be
sought
out
with
all
possible
diligence
:
But
there
was
no
need
to
take
much
pains
to
finde
them
out
,
for
he
that
was
to
seeke
them
,
knew
well
enough
where
to
have
them
.
Father
Rocca
,
our
Superiour
,
who
resided
at
that
time
in
the
Southern
parts
,
had
presently
news
of
the
Kings
order
;
&
that
he
was
to
send
two
Fathers
to
that
Court.
It
is
almost
incredible
what
joy
there
was
both
among
the
Fathers
&
the
rest
of
the
Christians
;
they
knowing
,
that
this
was
the
most
certain
way
,
for
the
Fathers
to
returne
publickly
into
the
Kingdom
,
&
for
the
propagation
of
the
Gospel
,
with
the
same
libertie
they
formerly
enjoyed
.
Father
Nicolas
Longobardus
and
Father
Emanuel
Dias
were
named
for
this
expedition
;
who
assoone
as
they
had
fitted
themselves
for
their
journy
,
departed
for
Pekim
;
where
they
made
their
entrance
publickly
.
And
because
some
years
had
now
passed
,
since
beards
of
the
Europaean
fashion
had
been
seen
in
that
City
,
there
was
so
great
a
concourse
of
people
to
see
them
,
that
they
could
hardly
make
their
way
through
them
.
The
first
thing
they
did
,
was
to
present
themselves
to
the
Tribunall
of
warre
,
(
the
care
of
seeking
them
out
having
been
recommended
to
the
Mandarines
of
that
Tribunall
)
who
received
them
with
all
manner
of
courtesie
and
civility
,
and
profered
to
take
the
care
themselves
of
their
lodging
and
accommodation
,
which
the
Fathers
would
by
no
means
accept
,
excusing
themselves
,
that
they
had
not
yet
merit
enough
to
accept
of
their
offer
:
but
gave
them
very
great
thanks
,
and
promised
to
receive
their
kindnesse
,
when
they
should
see
a
fit
time
for
it
.
But
the
true
reason
was
,
partly
that
they
might
not
be
burthensome
to
them
,
and
partly
that
they
might
remain
the
freer
by
having
the
lesse
obligation
to
be
employed
in
their
affaires
of
warre
;
under
which
title
they
had
been
brought
in
thither
.
As
for
a
House
,
it
seemed
good
to
the
Christians
,
that
they
should
returne
to
that
,
where
they
had
formerly
made
their
abode
for
so
many
years
,
and
where
they
were
yet
well
knowne
and
beloved
of
the
neighbourhood
:
Besides
that
,
by
that
means
the
world
would
more
clearly
understand
,
upon
how
little
reason
they
were
banished
;
and
moreover
,
they
should
save
building
of
a
new
Church
,
the
old
one
having
been
bought
on
purpose
by
a
Christian
:
only
there
was
great
need
of
repayring
;
for
the
buildings
of
China
,
consisting
principally
of
wood
,
are
not
so
strong
and
lasting
as
ours
:
But
Dr.
Ignatius
,
who
resided
at
that
time
in
the
Court
,
tooke
upon
him
to
repaire
all
at
his
owne
charges
,
and
did
accommodate
them
very
excellently
,
especially
the
Church
;
and
when
every
thing
was
ready
,
the
Fathers
went
thither
to
dwell
;
where
they
do
yet
inhabit
to
this
very
day
,
medling
only
with
such
things
as
belong
to
their
profession
,
without
being
ever
spoken
to
concerning
warre
,
Tartars
or
Armes
.
The
affaires
of
the
Court
being
thus
happily
accomplished
,
and
the
Fathers
dwelling
freely
and
openly
in
their
ancient
House
,
they
began
to
set
on
foote
their
former
exercises
.
They
did
cultivate
and
perfect
the
knowledge
of
the
Christians
;
they
preached
to
the
Gentiles
;
they
received
the
visits
,
which
the
Mandarines
and
their
friends
did
pay
them
,
with
the
same
familiaritie
as
formerly
,
and
without
any
other
cautions
,
but
such
as
are
at
all
times
necessary
in
China
.
This
securitie
and
libertie
in
the
Court
by
publique
approbation
,
was
in
a
little
while
after
communicated
to
the
other
Houses
,
where
the
rest
of
the
Fathers
did
reside
.
So
that
by
little
and
little
,
preaching
and
other
exercises
of
religion
were
so
happily
encreased
and
enlarged
,
that
in
the
year
1628
,
and
29.
whilest
we
lived
peaceably
in
the
places
of
our
abode
,
a
doore
was
opened
to
the
Gospel
,
and
the
way
cleared
to
the
conversion
of
the
Gentiles
,
without
finding
any
opposition
,
or
resistance
,
to
the
designes
which
God
had
encouraged
us
to
undertake
;
although
it
was
alwaies
necessary
to
make
some
Magistrate
our
friend
in
the
place
of
our
employment
.
In
the
same
measure
that
our
libertie
encreased
,
the
Gospel
was
likewise
divulged
in
severall
parts
;
new
Residencies
were
set
up
,
with
Houses
and
Churches
belonging
to
them
,
and
Fathers
were
sent
to
make
their
abode
at
them
.
Two
,
beside
Oratories
,
were
instituted
in
the
Province
of
Fokien
,
both
of
them
very
numerous
in
Christians
.
In
the
Province
of
Xansi
,
there
was
one
set
up
,
and
in
that
of
Xunsi
,
another
,
as
also
another
in
the
Province
of
Honan
,
all
which
do
flourish
at
this
day
in
a
copious
Christianitie
.
At
my
departure
thence
,
there
was
another
beginning
,
which
is
now
finished
,
having
a
Church
and
some
store
of
Christians
,
and
they
did
resolve
to
send
some
Fathers
to
reside
there
.
But
because
hereafter
there
will
be
an
account
given
of
them
all
in
particular
,
I
will
stay
no
longer
upon
this
subject
.
The
Fathers
returned
to
their
ancient
Houses
,
(
which
were
five
in
all
before
the
persecution
)
after
they
had
repaired
and
put
them
in
some
handsome
condition
.
That
of
Pekim
,
(
with
the
accommodation
of
the
House
and
Church
,
as
is
above-said
,
)
had
three
Fathers
,
&
one
Lay-Brother
,
who
laboured
very
successefully
in
encreasing
the
number
of
Christians
.
That
of
Hamcheu
had
a
new
House
and
Church
,
and
more
capacious
than
the
former
;
which
was
indeed
very
necessary
,
by
reason
of
the
great
number
of
Christians
,
both
Old
and
new
ones
,
of
which
there
are
some
made
every
day
.
That
of
Kiamsi
had
likwise
a
new
Church
and
House
scituated
in
the
most
publique
Street
of
that
City
.
That
of
Canton
was
let
alone
,
not
only
because
(
before
)
it
could
not
be
continued
as
the
rest
were
;
but
also
out
of
consideration
that
it
was
better
to
leave
a
place
so
subject
to
stormes
and
troubles
,
and
in
stead
thereof
to
take
another
,
where
we
might
find
more
profit
and
security
.
Neverthelesse
,
the
Christians
there
are
very
carefully
visited
every
year
,
At
the
House
of
Nankim
we
had
enough
to
do
;
for
the
Christians
of
that
Church
could
not
endure
,
that
they
having
been
the
first
in
persecutions
and
troubles
,
and
the
most
exercised
in
them
,
should
be
the
last
in
spirituall
favours
;
and
not
only
the
last
;
but
even
when
other
Houses
were
well
provided
with
Fathers
,
their
Church
only
should
want
them
.
The
Fathers
also
did
much
desire
a
Residency
there
,
&
did
therefore
very
frequently
visit
them
.
But
to
set
up
a
publique
and
open
House
,
was
very
difficult
,
by
reason
of
the
persecutions
that
had
happened
there
.
But
at
length
,
all
difficulties
were
overcome
;
&
a
Residencie
was
instituted
there
,
although
it
were
late
first
;
which
,
next
under
God
,
we
owe
to
Dr.
Paul
,
who
that
he
might
alwayes
do
good
,
did
this
even
after
his
death
,
in
this
maner
.
The
Fathers
had
no
other
hope
of
this
businesse
,
but
the
opportunity
of
some
Christian
Mandarine
or
friend
,
who
should
come
to
governe
that
City
;
that
under
his
protection
they
might
be
introduced
with
greater
facility
and
security
.
It
happened
about
that
time
,
that
a
Disciple
of
Doctour
Pauls
was
sent
thither
to
be
President
of
the
Councell
of
Warre
;
and
as
the
Doctour
was
very
vigilant
in
this
matter
,
he
presently
helped
the
Fathers
to
that
which
they
desired
;
that
Mandarine
being
of
great
authority
,
and
being
his
Disciple
,
he
would
do
whatsoever
he
should
require
of
him
.
This
overture
pleased
the
Fathers
very
well
:
and
because
they
would
send
thither
an
experienced
person
,
the
place
being
of
such
great
danger
and
such
great
importance
,
they
did
for
some
time
retard
the
execution
of
it
,
because
they
were
to
take
a
Father
away
from
some
other
Place
,
which
so
was
to
remaine
unprovided
.
In
the
meane
while
Doctour
Paul
fell
sick
,
who
was
at
that
time
actually
Colao
in
the
Court
;
yet
did
not
his
sicknesse
hinder
him
from
writing
and
sending
a
letter
to
the
Mandarine
in
favour
of
us
.
But
his
sicknesse
increasing
,
by
that
time
the
letter
arried
at
Nankim
,
the
good
Doctour
Paul
was
gone
to
a
better
life
.
But
the
Mandarine
received
the
letter
,
(
which
the
Father
gave
him
with
some
hesitation
)
not
as
from
a
dead
friend
,
but
from
a
living
Master
:
he
received
also
the
Father
with
all
demonstrations
of
courtesie
and
good
will
.
By
his
favour
and
order
a
House
was
taken
;
and
the
other
Mandarines
seeing
how
he
used
the
Father
,
to
please
him
(
for
all
desire
to
second
the
great
ones
)
they
did
likewise
shew
him
many
favours
,
not
only
with
their
authority
and
frequent
visits
,
but
also
by
giving
him
money
toward
the
buying
of
the
Houses
.
In
this
manner
was
that
Church
well
provided
for
,
and
the
Christians
comforted
,
who
have
been
since
very
much
encreased
.
About
that
time
,
which
was
in
the
year
1632
the
affaires
of
that
Church
did
proceed
in
a
much
different
manner
,
from
what
they
had
done
formerly
;
so
that
it
seemed
that
those
stormes
had
only
raised
the
little
barque
of
that
Church
to
a
greater
height
;
not
only
in
the
number
of
the
Baptized
,
which
without
comparison
every
year
encreased
,
but
also
the
peace
and
quiet
they
enjoyed
,
and
the
liberty
they
had
to
preach
:
so
that
there
was
a
generall
knowledge
of
our
Holy
beliefe
dispersed
over
the
whole
Kingdome
;
insomuch
that
there
is
hardly
a
place
in
it
,
whither
,
either
by
books
written
upon
that
subject
,
or
by
the
acquaintance
of
Christians
,
or
by
the
report
of
Gentiles
themselves
,
it
is
not
arrived
;
and
this
not
only
in
the
innermost
parts
of
the
Kingdome
;
where
for
the
most
part
the
Fathers
are
employed
,
but
also
in
the
skirts
and
extremities
thereof
.
I
will
bring
some
examples
,
which
will
clearly
demonstrate
it
.
There
came
sometimes
to
the
City
of
Macao
(
which
is
inhabited
by
Portugheses
,
and
is
scituated
on
the
Confines
of
China
)
some
Christian
Mandarines
about
state
affaires
;
who
have
not
onely
publickly
declared
themselves
to
be
Christians
,
but
have
also
made
it
appear
that
they
were
well
instructed
in
the
principles
of
our
faith
;
and
have
carried
themselves
with
so
much
edification
;
and
sanctity
of
life
in
the
exercise
of
all
Christian
vertues
,
that
they
have
much
edified
that
people
,
and
may
be
examples
to
Christians
of
much
greater
antiquity
.
In
the
year
1631
the
Portughesse
ships
setting
saile
from
Macao
toward
Giappon
(
as
usually
they
do
every
year
)
about
the
height
of
Fokien
a
Province
of
China
,
one
of
the
ships
was
cast
away
;
and
all
the
men
drowned
,
except
onely
12
persons
,
who
saved
themselves
in
the
long
boate
almost
by
miracle
,
by
reason
it
happened
in
the
night
,
and
the
wind
blew
very
strong
,
and
the
seas
ran
exceeding
high
:
yet
at
length
with
much
ado
;
although
they
had
neither
needle
nor
compasse
,
they
came
a
shore
,
and
landed
in
the
said
Province
of
Fokien
.
Presently
the
people
flocked
about
the
poor
shipwrackt
men
who
had
more
need
of
food
and
clothing
than
of
being
examined
who
they
were
;
but
because
the
Hollanders
(
of
whom
the
Chinesses
have
a
very
ill
conceit
)
did
use
about
that
time
to
exercise
much
piracy
and
robbery
upon
those
coasts
,
they
put
them
in
prison
,
where
by
reason
they
were
not
only
strangers
,
but
were
also
accounted
enemies
,
they
endured
extraordinary
want
&
misery
.
Many
people
went
to
see
them
out
of
curiosity
,
because
they
were
strangers
,
who
as
they
are
seldome
admitted
into
that
Country
,
are
thought
a
rare
spectacle
.
Among
the
rest
,
there
were
some
Christians
(
which
is
that
I
would
shew
)
who
were
led
to
see
them
out
of
the
same
curiosity
that
others
had
:
and
taking
notice
that
they
carried
beads
,
and
crosses
about
them
,
and
that
they
used
to
say
over
their
beads
,
they
judged
them
to
be
of
the
same
profession
as
themselves
were
:
therefore
they
made
diligent
enquirie
about
it
;
and
being
assured
that
they
were
Christians
,
although
they
were
strictly
forbid
to
shew
them
any
kindnesse
,
yet
Charitie
,
which
is
alwayes
ingenious
,
found
a
way
for
them
to
help
them
,
and
to
provide
them
with
what
they
were
able
.
To
cloath
them
they
used
this
pious
shift
:
they
would
go
into
the
prison
(
for
as
I
have
fomerly
said
,
he
that
visiteth
a
prisoner
must
of
necessity
go
into
the
prison
)
having
a
double
suit
of
cloathes
one
over
the
other
:
and
as
soon
as
they
were
got
in
,
they
would
very
dexterously
slip
off
their
under
garments
,
and
give
them
to
those
poor
men
,
and
go
out
again
onely
with
their
own
cloathes
,
without
any
discovery
of
so
seasonable
a
charity
,
for
the
reliefe
of
those
unfortunate
wretches
.
Whilst
I
lived
in
the
Province
of
Kiamsi
at
Nancham
,
the
capital
City
thereof
;
where
we
have
a
Church
and
House
,
there
came
thither
a
Christian
of
another
City
,
on
purpose
to
conferre
with
me
concerning
his
consciennce
,
and
other
spirituall
matters
:
and
because
the
place
where
he
lived
was
far
distant
from
us
,
and
he
could
not
often
make
that
journey
;
his
custome
was
to
make
a
pretty
long
stay
when
he
did
come
,
and
then
,
after
his
generall
confession
and
pennance
was
ended
,
to
returne
home
again
.
One
time
at
his
departure
I
desired
him
to
use
his
best
endeavours
to
perswade
his
kindred
,
friends
,
neighbours
and
other
persons
,
to
embrace
our
Holy
Faith
,
and
that
if
he
found
any
disposition
or
inclination
in
them
to
it
,
he
should
presently
give
me
notice
of
it
.
He
did
so
,
and
about
a
month
after
,
he
sent
me
an
invitation
to
come
thither
,
for
that
there
was
an
opportunity
of
casting
my
nets
:
I
went
thither
,
and
because
he
had
not
a
House
bigge
enough
to
receive
the
company
that
would
come
to
treate
with
me
,
I
did
accommodate
my self
in
one
of
those
Houses
,
which
the
Chinesses
call
Zutham
,
and
do
belong
to
a
whole
Family
in
common
,
where
at
set
times
of
the
yeare
the
whole
Family
do
assemble
themselves
to
treate
of
the
affaires
of
that
Family
,
and
of
the
behaviour
and
manner
of
living
of
some
of
that
Kindred
;
and
there
they
reprove
,
chastise
,
give
orders
,
&c.
these
Houses
for
the
most
part
stand
empty
,
only
there
is
some
one
or
other
,
who
keepeth
and
taketh
care
of
them
.
Neere
unto
that
dwelt
a
Mandarine
;
who
having
heard
of
my
arrivall
,
and
that
I
was
a
stranger
,
drawn
as
I
beleeve
by
his
curiosity
,
came
presently
to
visit
me
.
But
as
we
do
not
use
in
these
visits
to
let
slip
any
opportunity
of
advancing
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
I
entred
into
discourse
with
him
concerning
that
matter
.
He
asked
me
thereupon
many
extravagant
questions
;
and
not
being
,
as
it
seemed
,
much
pleased
with
my
answers
,
he
took
his
leave
of
me
with
a
great
deale
of
civility
;
and
,
when
he
had
done
,
he
went
and
accused
me
to
the
second
Governour
of
the
City
;
telling
him
,
that
there
dwelt
a
stranger
;
that
the
times
were
dangerous
;
and
moreover
,
that
I
taught
a
new
law
,
which
was
contrary
to
theirs
,
and
prejudicial
to
the
State
;
that
therefore
it
did
behoove
his
Lordship
to
use
all
care
and
diligence
to
prevent
the
mischiefe
that
might
ensue
upon
it
.
Lesse
than
this
would
have
been
sufficient
to
have
caused
me
to
be
apprehended
,
if
the
Mandarine
had
not
been
a
cautious
and
discreet
person
.
Neverthelesse
,
he
sent
some
of
his
Officers
for
me
:
there
came
into
the
House
where
I
was
about
thirty
or
fourty
men
,
some
of
them
being
sent
,
and
others
only
out
of
curiosity
to
see
me
;
as
also
the
Tifam
of
that
street
,
(
who
is
obliged
to
give
account
of
what
ever
passeth
there
)
and
brought
an
order
for
me
to
appear
before
the
Governour
.
Just
in
that
instant
in
came
the
Christian
who
had
sent
for
me
,
who
was
a
Litterato
,
and
well
esteemed
in
that
City
;
and
taking
me
by
the
hand
,
would
needs
go
along
to
give
an
account
of
me
to
the
Governour
;
where
he
found
also
the
Mandarine
that
had
accused
me
.
The
Christian
told
the
Mandarine
,
that
I
lived
in
the
Metropolis
of
the
Province
,
and
that
I
had
a
friendship
with
the
Vice-roy
and
other
Mandarines
of
Quality
(
which
was
very
true
:
)
and
that
for
the
Law
which
I
taught
,
it
was
no
secret
,
but
that
I
did
preach
it
openly
at
the
Court
;
and
that
my
companions
did
the
same
every
where
publickly
;
as
the
Mandarines
of
the
Metropolis
knew
very
well
.
The
Governour
having
heard
these
words
,
from
a
person
of
that
merit
,
would
make
no
further
enquirie
into
the
cause
,
but
remitted
it
to
the
first
Governour
,
whom
we
found
on
his
Tribunall
.
The
Tifam
began
to
give
him
an
account
of
the
businesse
,
but
he
being
not
well
instructed
in
it
,
could
not
make
him
understand
it
.
Then
the
Christian
began
to
speak
,
and
to
give
an
account
of
what
had
happened
,
in
the
presence
of
almost
an
infinite
multitude
of
people
;
of
which
number
there
being
two
,
who
,
hearing
him
talk
of
the
Law
of
God
,
signed
themselves
with
the
Signe
of
the
Crosse
in
the
sight
of
a
young
man
who
stood
near
them
:
The
young
man
asked
them
,
If
they
were
Christians
:
They
answered
,
No
,
but
that
they
had
a
friend
who
was
a
Christian
,
and
that
he
had
taught
them
to
make
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
and
to
rehearse
several
prayers
.
The
Governour
,
assoon
as
he
heard
of
Thien
Chu
Kiao
,
that
is
,
The
Law
of
the
Lord
of
heaven
;
he
said
:
this
law
hath
many
followers
in
my
Country
,
and
is
a
very
good
Law
:
what
would
the
Father
have
else
?
The
Christian
answered
:
nothing
,
my
Lord
,
but
only
to
give
an
account
of
himself
in
answer
to
what
he
is
accused
of
by
Hioquon
(
for
that
was
the
name
of
the
Mandarine
that
had
complained
of
me
)
neere
unto
whom
he
dwelleth
.
Then
the
Governour
replyed
,
Tell
the
Father
he
liveth
in
no
good
neighbour-hood
;
and
wish
him
to
find
a
better
.
The
Christian
answered
,
since
your
Lordship
would
have
him
change
his
habitation
,
be
pleased
to
command
he
should
have
a
House
allowed
him
during
the
short
time
he
is
to
make
his
abode
in
this
City
.
The
advice
pleased
him
,
and
presently
he
gave
order
,
there
should
be
some
Chambers
provided
for
me
in
a
certain
Palace
,
and
in
them
I
lived
during
the
whole
time
that
I
spent
there
:
so
that
by
the
occasion
of
the
others
turning
me
out
of
the
House
,
I
came
to
get
one
that
was
farre
better
.
As
a
Portughese
Carrack
was
on
her
way
from
Macao
toward
Manila
,
she
strook
unfortunately
upon
the
sands
of
Pulosisi
,
and
was
cast
away
;
there
being
hardly
fourty
persons
saved
in
the
long
boate
;
who
steering
as
well
as
they
could
towards
the
next
land
,
after
some
daies
,
arrived
at
the
Island
of
Hainan
,
which
is
but
a
little
way
distant
from
the
Westerne
part
of
the
Province
of
Canton
,
and
from
Macao
two
daies
saile
with
a
good
winde
.
Assoon
as
they
landed
,
they
were
presenly
apprehended
according
to
the
custome
of
that
Island
,
with
a
noise
and
stir
which
boded
no
good
to
those
poor
shipwrackt
men
.
They
found
some
Christians
in
that
Island
,
who
were
very
helpfull
to
them
,
and
among
the
rest
there
was
a
Mandarine
called
Ignatius
,
who
had
been
a
long
time
a
Christian
,
as
also
his
whole
Family
,
a
very
good
and
devout
person
,
as
I
had
formerly
known
him
to
be
at
Nankim
.
It
pleased
God
for
the
comfort
and
solace
of
those
poor
Portugheses
,
that
he
should
govern
the
Island
at
that
time
.
Assoon
as
he
had
understood
what
had
happened
to
those
prisoners
,
fearing
what
might
fall
out
,
he
commanded
the
cause
to
be
brought
unto
his
Tribunall
.
When
therefore
the
poor
prisoners
were
brought
into
his
presence
;
and
after
that
he
understood
they
were
Christians
,
he
not
only
commiserated
their
condition
,
but
presently
commanded
they
should
be
set
at
liberty
,
and
kept
them
for
some
time
in
his
Palace
.
It
is
hard
to
expresse
the
Charity
and
Love
,
with
which
he
entertained
them
,
endeavouring
to
refresh
and
comfort
them
after
the
labours
and
dangers
they
had
passed
,
conversing
with
them
so
familiarly
and
so
cordially
,
and
giving
them
such
an
example
in
his
own
person
of
all
Christian
vertues
,
that
the
Portughesses
did
afterwards
very
highly
commend
him
,
both
in
Macao
and
many
other
places
,
and
not
only
his
own
carriage
and
behaviour
,
but
also
that
of
his
houshold
;
but
above
all
,
they
did
admire
the
care
and
diligence
with
which
he
gave
them
notice
both
of
Fasts
and
Holy-dayes
,
to
the
end
they
might
observe
them
:
so
that
while
they
stayed
there
,
he
served
them
also
in
stead
of
a
Parish
Priest
.
On
the
day
of
S.
Agnes
,
which
was
that
whereon
his
wife
was
Baptized
,
and
called
by
the
same
name
,
he
made
a
very
great
Feast
:
first
a
Spirituall
one
in
his
Chappel
,
where
they
all
met
to
do
their
devotions
,
and
recommend
themselvs
unto
God
;
and
after
that
,
he
gave
them
a
Sumptuous
and
Splendid
banquet
.
After
he
had
entertained
them
a
good
while
,
and
that
they
had
recovered
their
health
and
strength
againe
,
he
lent
them
a
Barque
and
Marriners
to
carry
them
to
Macao
.
I
could
bring
many
other
examples
,
which
I
omit
for
brevities
sake
,
seeing
these
are
sufficient
to
prove
what
I
said
before
;
That
the
Christian
Religion
,
one
way
or
other
,
is
dispersed
over
the
whole
Kingdome
of
China
.
CHAP.
13.
The
life
and
death
of
Doctour
Leo
:
and
the
Conclusion
of
this
History
.
THe
Chinesse
Christianity
hath
so
great
an
obligation
to
the
singular
pietie
,
and
charitable
assistance
afforded
them
upon
all
occasions
by
Doctour
Leo
,
that
I
cannot
finish
this
relation
without
giving
a
briefe
Essay
of
his
life
and
death
,
which
may
serve
also
for
a
testimony
of
the
great
zeale
of
those
new
Christians
;
although
I
shall
forbeare
to
mention
many
things
concerning
his
sanctitie
;
as
also
severall
graces
and
gifts
conferred
upon
him
by
Almighty
God
,
referring
the
Reader
to
the
yearly
letters
,
where
they
are
more
particularly
set
downe
.
Dr.
Leo
was
borne
in
the
City
of
Hamcheu
in
the
Province
of
Chekiam
,
and
having
happily
finished
the
course
of
his
studies
,
he
removed
to
the
Court
of
Pekim
,
where
he
obtained
the
degree
of
Doctour
,
and
executed
the
first
employment
,
which
was
conferred
upon
him
after
his
degree
.
There
he
saw
and
conversed
with
Father
Matthaeus
Riccius
,
as
did
also
the
greatest
part
of
the
chiefe
Officers
and
Letterati
;
moved
by
a
curiositie
of
seeing
men
of
Europe
.
This
Leo
,
besides
that
he
was
of
a
quick
and
vivacious
wit
,
had
a
most
eager
and
intense
desire
of
knowledge
;
by
which
means
he
did
the
more
engage
himselfe
to
an
inward
friendship
and
conversation
with
the
Father
,
being
allured
thereunto
by
the
solidity
and
novelty
of
our
Sciences
,
and
particularly
by
the
delight
he
tooke
in
some
maps
and
other
curiosities
;
so
that
he
could
have
been
willing
to
have
lived
alwaies
in
his
company
.
In
the
meane
while
,
together
with
humane
Sciences
,
the
Father
did
instruct
him
in
the
heavenly
wisdome
of
the
Law
of
God
;
and
he
was
growne
so
skilfull
and
well
versed
in
it
,
that
he
was
able
to
help
the
Father
in
the
correction
and
augmentation
of
a
Catechisme
,
which
he
had
made
some
years
before
,
and
was
then
about
to
re-print
it
.
He
did
therein
much
admire
the
great
conformitie
of
our
Mysteries
,
with
the
principalls
of
reason
,
the
concordance
,
order
,
and
admirable
consequence
of
the
points
of
our
Faith
:
and
although
he
did
not
at
that
time
give
an
entire
credence
to
them
,
neverthelesse
he
was
much
delighted
to
see
every
thing
therein
so
well
ordered
and
disposed
;
being
wont
often
to
say
,
That
if
these
things
were
not
true
,
they
were
wisely
invented
,
and
very
conformable
to
the
light
of
nature
.
He
continued
the
same
affection
toward
the
Father
for
some
years
;
wherein
he
much
assisted
,
both
with
his
counsell
and
authority
,
the
foundation
of
that
House
;
and
indeed
he
was
the
first
that
did
encourage
the
Father
to
the
enterprise
;
and
furnished
him
with
mony
to
buy
the
ground
,
and
to
build
the
Church
.
All
these
good
works
,
accompanied
with
the
fastings
and
Penance
which
he
performed
,
while
he
was
yet
a
Gentile
,
were
as
so
many
dispositions
,
to
fit
and
prepare
him
for
the
reception
of
that
divine
light
,
which
the
Lord
was
pleased
to
communicate
unto
him
.
He
was
then
satisfied
in
the
truth
of
our
Holy
faith
,
and
did
much
desire
to
be
baptized
;
which
notwithstanding
Father
Riccius
would
not
consent
unto
,
by
reason
of
a
certain
impediment
which
he
had
at
that
time
;
but
being
afterwards
sick
and
in
great
danger
of
death
,
the
Father
was
constrained
to
Baptize
him
.
And
immediatly
after
,
the
Lord
was
pleased
,
by
means
and
vertue
of
that
Sacrament
and
the
other
of
Extreame
Unction
,
to
deliver
him
from
that
death
,
which
he
expected
every
hour
;
as
he
himselfe
confessed
during
his
whole
life
,
and
alwaies
gave
particular
thanks
to
God
for
it
.
Not
long
after
,
he
returned
home
to
his
owne
House
;
where
,
having
busied
himselfe
one
evening
in
breaking
and
burning
all
the
Idols
he
could
finde
,
Dr.
Michael
his
ancient
friend
,
(
though
yet
a
Gentile
and
very
zealous
in
the
worship
of
Idols
,
and
observant
in
their
superstition
)
came
in
to
visit
him
.
He
was
much
astonished
at
the
sight
,
and
could
not
forbeare
to
reprove
him
for
it
:
but
by
the
others
answer
,
he
received
so
much
satisfaction
,
that
he
had
an
earnest
desire
to
heare
and
understand
better
the
Law
of
Christ
,
which
he
afterwards
received
;
&
the
same
Dr.
Leo
assisted
him
as
God-father
at
his
Baptisme
;
for
about
that
time
there
came
to
live
in
Leo's
House
,
the
Fathers
,
Lazarus
,
Catanaeus
,
and
Nicolas
Trigaultius
,
who
did
often
discourse
there
,
with
Dr.
Michael
;
he
carried
them
to
a
Country
house
of
his
,
(
whither
he
went
often
to
dwell
,
)
that
he
might
with
more
freedom
and
leisure
discourse
with
them
concerning
the
Law
of
God
:
he
doing
this
often
,
was
at
length
converted
and
Baptized
;
wherein
Dr.
Leo
had
the
greatest
share
and
merit
;
conferring
a
most
important
benefit
upon
this
Church
,
by
the
conversion
of
a
person
of
that
Quality
,
who
for
many
years
together
,
in
the
heate
and
trouble
of
the
greatest
persecutions
,
did
ever
receive
,
protect
,
and
favour
us
above
measure
.
From
that
day
forward
these
two
Doctours
,
Michael
and
Leo
were
the
heads
and
pillars
of
our
Holy
faith
in
those
Kingdoms
:
for
,
in
the
greatest
fury
of
that
persecution
,
wherein
the
Fathers
were
banished
the
Kingdom
,
eight
of
them
concealed
themselves
in
that
City
;
not
only
maintaining
what
they
had
already
gained
,
but
also
encreasing
it
so
much
,
that
whereas
about
8
or
10
years
before
,
there
were
but
three
Churches
in
all
China
,
we
have
at
this
day
many
in
eight
Provinces
,
as
also
twelve
Houses
,
the
number
of
the
faithfull
being
very
much
encreased
every
where
.
Dr.
Leo
made
continuall
progresse
in
the
Christian
religion
,
and
shewed
in
act
,
upon
all
occasions
,
what
he
had
before
embraced
and
resolved
in
his
minde
.
When
he
went
to
take
possession
of
the
first
office
,
which
was
given
him
after
he
was
a
Christian
,
he
was
advertised
by
the
Ministers
and
Officers
,
that
,
according
to
the
custome
,
he
should
go
and
worship
,
and
take
his
oath
before
the
Idols
,
which
in
great
number
were
placed
in
a
certain
Hall
of
that
Palace
,
where
he
was
to
lodge
.
The
Doctour
went
,
and
being
come
to
the
roome
where
the
Idols
were
,
the
Ceremonie
he
performed
was
,
to
cause
them
to
be
all
overturned
and
throwne
to
the
ground
,
and
then
to
be
broken
in
pieces
:
so
that
the
Sergeants
themselves
,
who
were
constrained
to
execute
this
Commandement
,
which
seemed
to
them
a
very
great
impiety
,
said
among
themselves
,
Sure
this
new
Lord
of
ours
is
not
very
well
in
his
wits
.
So
great
was
the
horrour
and
hatred
which
he
had
conceived
against
the
devill
.
He
was
in
this
particular
very
severe
and
terrible
all
the
time
of
his
life
;
neither
did
he
account
them
men
,
that
were
deceived
in
that
point
,
&
had
so
little
sense
,
as
to
believe
Idols
to
be
gods
;
and
those
,
who
had
any
occasion
to
heare
the
Law
of
God
,
or
to
read
the
books
which
treated
of
it
,
and
did
not
judge
it
to
be
true
,
to
want
braines
,
and
to
be
voyd
of
understanding
.
He
perswaded
himselfe
,
that
all
they
who
could
read
,
and
took
a
delight
in
the
reading
of
books
,
that
it
was
not
possible
,
but
that
they
should
have
a
great
passion
for
the
Learning
and
Sciences
of
Europe
;
and
that
by
means
of
them
,
they
must
needs
arrive
at
the
knowledge
of
the
true
God
,
and
receive
his
Holy
law
.
Therefore
his
greatest
care
always
was
to
perswade
the
Fathers
to
apply
themselves
to
the
translating
the
books
of
Europe
;
and
he
himselfe
did
help
them
in
it
all
he
could
,
which
was
not
a
little
.
Hence
it
was
,
that
ever
since
he
knew
the
Fathers
,
which
was
about
the
space
of
thirty
years
,
he
almost
alwaies
busied
himselfe
in
this
exercise
;
which
he
followed
with
so
much
study
and
application
,
that
even
in
the
Country
,
at
recreations
,
visits
and
banquets
,
he
never
went
without
a
book
in
his
sleeve
,
or
in
the
chaire
,
wherein
he
was
carried
on
mens
shoulders
▪
and
when
he
was
alone
,
he
did
either
read
or
write
;
although
it
was
more
troublesome
to
him
,
than
it
would
have
been
to
another
of
lesse
ingenuity
and
capacity
,
by
reason
of
his
want
of
sight
in
one
eye
,
which
he
had
almost
lost
;
and
the
little
sight
he
had
in
the
other
which
was
left
:
so
that
in
writing
or
reading
he
was
faine
almost
to
touch
the
paper
with
his
eye
.
And
truly
he
made
such
progresse
in
our
Sciences
,
that
he
could
have
discoursed
upon
any
subject
better
than
many
in
Europe
,
that
esteeme
themselves
learned
men
.
He
perfectly
understood
the
first
six
books
of
Euclid
;
which
are
now
translated
into
the
Chinesse
tongue
;
he
had
learned
all
the
kinds
of
our
Arithmetick
,
with
many
particular
rules
and
subtleties
which
are
taught
in
that
Art
;
of
which
subject
he
composed
seaven
Tomes
;
he
was
very
well
acquainted
with
all
that
belongeth
to
the
Spheare
,
and
such
like
curiosities
.
But
what
is
most
of
all
,
he
understood
very
well
,
and
helped
to
translate
the
books
of
Aristotle
de
Caelo
;
together
with
the
questions
,
which
are
handled
upon
them
by
the
Schoole
of
Conimbra
;
so
that
he
had
perfectly
penetrated
into
that
matter
:
and
finally
,
he
learnt
a
great
part
of
our
Logick
,
concerning
which
he
left
20
Tomes
in
the
Chinesse
language
to
be
printed
;
besides
,
he
discoursed
so
pertinently
of
all
these
and
other
matters
,
with
so
much
ease
and
delight
,
that
it
was
not
so
facile
for
others
,
who
were
well
versed
in
them
,
to
follow
him
.
He
never
made
account
of
those
curious
commodities
,
which
came
from
Europe
,
and
which
were
so
much
este●med
by
others
;
all
his
delight
and
content
was
,
to
see
some
new
and
curious
book
,
that
was
brought
out
of
Europe
:
Then
would
he
sigh
to
see
himselfe
old
and
alone
,
not
finding
in
other
Christians
the
zeale
,
which
he
had
of
a
thing
so
important
,
to
the
conversion
of
that
Kingdom
,
as
was
the
helping
us
in
the
translation
of
such
books
.
With
the
Fathers
he
never
discoursed
of
any
thing
,
but
either
of
God
,
or
of
our
Sciences
.
It
was
a
know●
thing
among
us
,
that
when
he
saw
us
,
(
which
he
did
many
times
a
week
,
)
the
first
thing
he
would
ask
,
was
,
What
book
it
was
we
were
about
translating
;
and
if
he
knew
the
subject
,
how
much
we
had
already
translated
?
And
I
can
speak
it
with
truth
,
that
of
fifty
works
which
the
Fathers
have
translated
into
the
Chinesse
tongue
,
both
of
Divinitie
&
other
Sciences
,
among
which
there
are
some
which
do
consist
of
many
Tomes
,
there
is
hardly
one
which
hath
not
passed
through
his
hands
,
he
either
correcting
it
himselfe
,
or
helping
us
to
do
it
,
or
revising
and
fitting
it
for
a
new
impression
;
or
else
re●ding
it
of
more
Authority
,
with
the
addition
of
prologues
and
other
compositions
of
his
owne
.
He
had
an
unspeakable
pleasure
in
those
works
,
neither
could
●e
have
a
greater
Present
sent
him
,
than
one
of
our
books
newly
printed
in
the
Chinesse
language
.
From
hence
there
grew
in
him
a
great
〈◊〉
i●satible
desire
,
wherein
he
seemed
to
consume
himselfe
;
which
was
to
have
many
Fathers
come
into
China
;
and
it
was
so
vehement
in
him
,
that
it
made
him
fall
into
complaints
against
our
Superiours
,
saying
,
They
did
not
understand
,
because
they
could
not
see
with
their
eyes
the
importance
of
that
businesse
;
&
that
therefore
they
did
not
supply
that
want
so
much
as
was
necessary
.
One
day
falling
into
a
great
heat
upon
this
subject
,
the
Father
with
whom
he
discoursed
,
mildely
replied
,
Sir
,
we
thank
you
for
your
zeale
,
and
do
acknowledge
the
favour
you
shew
us
,
in
complaining
on
this
manner
;
but
our
Superiours
have
many
places
to
succour
and
supply
,
and
it
is
not
possible
for
them
to
do
it
to
the
satisfaction
of
all
.
To
which
he
replied
very
gracefully
,
Your
Reverence
doth
reprove
me
for
daring
to
murmure
against
our
Fathers
and
Superiours
;
but
it
is
not
so
;
but
only
I
say
,
That
I
should
be
very
glad
to
have
the
opportunity
to
speak
in
person
with
our
Reverend
Father
Generall
(
in
these
very
tearmes
he
spake
it
in
the
Chinesse
tongue
,
and
when
ever
he
mentioned
the
Superiours
of
the
Company
,
he
alwaies
called
them
Our
Fathers
and
Superiours
)
because
I
would
very
earnestly
desire
of
him
,
that
he
would
be
pleased
seasonably
to
supply
our
Kingdome
of
China
with
store
of
Fathers
,
by
reason
the
letters
and
language
are
so
difficult
to
be
learnt
:
for
ere
long
your
Reverences
will
be
so
old
and
worne
out
,
that
you
will
not
be
able
to
teach
those
,
who
are
new
comers
.
Thus
he
spake
,
and
this
was
his
opinion
concerning
it
.
And
a
good
Testimony
thereof
will
appeare
in
a
letter
which
he
wrote
in
answer
to
one
,
which
Father
Mugnez
Mascaregnas
the
Assistant
of
Portugall
had
sent
him
:
wherein
he
offered
to
send
him
whatsoever
curiositie
or
raritie
he
desired
out
of
Europe
:
to
which
point
his
answer
was
,
that
he
neither
wished
,
nor
desired
any
thing
,
but
only
that
he
would
earnestly
endeavour
to
send
more
of
the
Societie
into
China
.
In
proportio●
to
the
love
he
had
for
the
Fathers
,
his
zeale
and
care
for
their
studies
and
health
did
encrease
;
as
also
that
they
should
be
well
accommodated
,
and
that
they
should
know
how
to
converse
with
those
of
the
Country
,
in
such
Termes
,
Ceremonies
,
and
Compliments
,
as
were
most
esteemed
among
them
:
admonishing
,
and
instructing
us
with
great
confidence
upon
all
occasions
,
when
ever
he
saw
us
mistaken
in
the
Stile
of
that
Country
.
He
had
so
tender
a
kindenesse
for
us
,
that
many
times
with
his
owne
hands
he
would
open
our
gowns
before
to
see
whether
we
were
sufficiently
provided
with
cloaths
to
defend
us
from
the
cold
.
When
any
of
us
was
sick
,
he
caused
the
medicines
,
to
be
boyled
and
prepared
at
his
owne
House
,
saying
,
That
either
through
the
ignorance
,
or
unskilfulnesse
of
our
servants
they
might
lose
their
force
,
and
so
the
sick
person
would
receive
no
help
by
them
.
At
the
first
sight
,
after
a
little
discourse
,
he
could
very
well
judge
of
the
talents
and
parts
of
every
one
of
us
,
and
had
a
great
facilitie
in
gaining
our
affections
.
He
had
a
great
esteeme
and
affection
for
us
all
in
generall
,
but
much
more
for
those
who
were
newly
come
,
and
could
not
yet
speak
the
language
;
of
whom
he
had
alwaies
a
very
great
care
,
much
compassionating
the
labour
and
paines
they
were
to
take
in
the
study
of
that
language
,
and
the
letters
belonging
to
it
;
and
to
encourage
them
,
would
much
rejoyce
at
every
word
,
which
he
heard
them
bring
out
,
when
they
began
to
speak
it
.
He
gave
them
very
particular
instructions
concerning
the
manner
and
method
they
were
to
study
it
by
.
He
gave
them
the
names
of
the
books
to
which
they
were
most
to
apply
themselves
;
and
many
times
he
sent
them
to
them
,
written
in
his
owne
hand
,
concerning
the
poynts
and
strokes
,
of
which
in
China
there
is
a
particular
Science
.
It
was
an
incredible
consolation
,
and
truely
did
cause
no
lesse
then
our
admiration
,
to
heare
the
two
Doctours
,
Leo
and
Michael
together
,
when
they
came
both
at
once
,
(
as
they
did
often
,
)
to
our
House
;
for
they
scarce
spoke
of
any
thing
else
but
of
the
way
how
to
propagate
the
Gospel
,
and
how
to
protect
,
defend
and
authorize
the
preachers
thereof
throughout
the
whole
Kingdom
;
consulting
with
themselves
to
which
of
their
friends
they
should
recommend
them
;
what
books
they
would
advise
them
to
write
;
to
which
Province
it
were
best
to
go
first
;
and
which
Father
were
fittest
to
be
required
of
the
Superiour
for
such
a
part
.
In
the
end
,
all
their
consulations
concluded
in
sighs
,
saying
:
We
are
old
men
,
to
morrow
we
shall
die
;
whom
shall
wee
leave
in
our
stead
to
carry
on
,
that
which
we
have
seen
begun
in
our
daies
?
Sometimes
transported
by
their
affections
,
they
did
imagine
themselves
to
be
then
at
the
Court
,
informing
the
King
himselfe
by
their
Memoriall
of
the
sanctity
and
purity
of
our
Christian
Faith
;
and
having
obtained
leave
and
authority
of
him
to
set
up
publick
Churches
,
they
did
already
in
their
imagination
make
choice
of
the
ground
and
scituation
,
and
design
the
form
of
the
buildings
;
otherwhile
they
fancied
themselves
to
be
accused
for
this
cause
,
to
be
laid
in
prison
,
and
after
that
to
be
beheaded
;
and
all
with
so
much
courage
and
cheerfulnesse
,
as
did
well
shew
the
esteem
they
made
of
the
honour
of
Martyrdom
;
and
the
ardent
desires
they
had
to
lose
their
lives
for
the
interest
of
Gods
cause
.
Neither
did
he
stop
at
discourses
and
desires
;
for
I
can
justly
affirme
,
That
of
all
the
Houses
and
Churches
our
Societie
hath
in
China
,
there
is
not
one
of
them
,
which
Dr.
Leo
hath
not
helped
both
to
build
and
to
preserve
;
giving
towards
some
of
them
,
although
he
was
not
rich
,
a
considerable
summe
of
money
.
But
that
zealous
love
of
Leo
was
most
remarkable
,
in
that
occasion
of
recalling
the
Fathers
to
the
Court
and
City
of
Pekim
,
where
they
formerly
resided
.
He
contrived
all
possible
means
to
effect
it
,
and
made
use
of
all
opportunities
:
and
by
reason
that
China
was
then
infested
by
the
Tartars
,
and
the
Court
of
Pekim
in
danger
,
he
tooke
advantage
by
that
occasion
to
remonstrate
to
the
King
,
that
besides
our
learning
and
skill
,
which
might
be
of
great
use
to
him
,
in
this
conjuncture
of
time
,
we
had
also
great
power
and
interest
with
the
inhabitants
of
Macao
,
from
whom
we
could
easily
obtaine
a
considerable
succour
of
men
and
armes
to
his
assistance
;
and
the
better
to
perswade
the
King
and
his
counsell
to
it
,
he
used
so
much
Rhetorick
,
and
produced
so
many
,
and
such
apt
and
proper
examples
out
of
their
books
and
ancient
Chronicles
,
wherein
he
was
excellently
well
versed
,
that
I
doubt
not
,
but
the
Reader
would
receive
much
delight
,
if
I
should
give
him
a
little
tast
of
that
excellent
memoriall
of
his
,
did
not
that
Brevitie
,
which
I
have
tied
my self
to
in
this
relation
,
forbid
it
.
In
conclusion
,
he
did
and
said
so
much
,
that
he
obtained
his
desire
;
wherein
he
received
no
lesse
satisfaction
than
we
have
,
and
ever
shal
have
obligation
to
him
for
it
.
Neverthelesse
,
he
lost
the
great
office
he
had
,
only
upon
this
account
,
through
the
malice
of
his
enemies
;
who
accused
him
to
the
King
;
though
they
had
nothing
to
lay
to
his
charge
,
but
the
neare
friendship
he
had
had
with
Father
Matthaeus
Riccius
;
and
that
he
did
beleeve
and
professe
a
certain
Law
,
which
that
Father
taught
,
and
which
was
different
from
the
Law
of
that
Kingdome
.
But
it
pleased
the
Lord
to
recompense
him
abundantly
for
what
he
then
lost
;
restoring
him
4
or
5
years
after
to
the
same
place
with
much
more
honour
and
Fame
throughout
the
whole
Kingdom
,
by
means
of
Dr.
Puul
,
who
being
also
a
Christian
,
and
of
so
much
courage
&
understanding
,
as
to
be
able
to
assist
and
favour
our
affairs
,
brought
it
about
upon
occasion
of
the
reformation
of
the
Kalender
▪
He
accepted
of
the
employment
,
the
better
to
enable
him
,
together
with
Doctour
Paul
,
to
promote
the
interest
of
the
Gospel
;
and
so
he
began
his
journey
toward
the
Court
:
but
,
beside
the
infirmities
of
his
old
age
,
the
length
of
the
voyage
,
and
the
excessive
cold
of
the
winter
,
did
so
weaken
him
,
that
,
not
many
moneths
after
his
arrivall
,
he
ended
his
life
on
the
day
of
All-Saints
,
which
was
the
very
day
,
whereon
foure
years
before
the
first
Masse
was
said
in
that
House
,
which
he
built
on
purpose
to
bestow
upon
the
Society
;
where
at
this
day
is
one
of
the
two
Residencies
,
which
we
have
in
the
City
of
Hamcheu
.
I
will
not
stand
to
rehearse
the
Piety
,
compuncton
,
and
resentment
,
with
which
he
did
severall
times
confesse
himself
during
his
sicknesse
;
nor
the
consolation
with
which
he
received
the
holy
Sacraments
of
the
Communion
and
extreame
unction
,
and
with
what
devotion
he
hearkned
to
the
discourses
and
exhortations
,
which
were
made
to
him
(
at
that
time
by
three
of
the
Fathers
,
who
were
present
)
at
his
death
,
(
a
reward
which
certainly
the
Lord
was
pleased
to
bestow
upon
that
love
and
affection
,
with
which
he
had
alwayes
helped
and
favoured
us
,
from
the
first
time
he
knew
us
,
)
I
forbear
,
I
say
,
to
mention
them
,
by
reason
any
one
may
imagine
them
in
so
learned
a
man
and
perfect
a
Christian.
I
will
only
take
notice
briefly
of
what
he
said
at
that
time
to
Doctour
Paul
;
whom
he
tooke
by
the
hand
,
just
as
he
was
about
to
depart
,
&
after
he
had
given
him
thanks
for
the
favours
he
had
received
of
him
upon
many
occasions
,
and
particularly
in
that
last
,
he
said
to
him
with
teares
in
his
eyes
.
Sir
,
I
dye
much
comforted
to
see
with
my
eyes
how
well
our
Fathers
arere-established
,
and
protected
by
your
zeale
.
I
will
not
recommend
them
to
you
,
because
I
know
the
place
they
hold
in
your
heart
.
My
sinnes
have
made
me
unworthy
to
have
any
share
in
this
work
,
to
which
you
have
done
me
the
favour
to
call
me
for
your
companion
.
But
if
after
this
work
is
ended
you
would
be
pleased
to
make
use
of
my
name
to
any
thing
,
which
might
result
to
the
glory
of
God
,
and
the
propagation
of
his
most
Holy
Law
,
you
would
do
me
a
high
favour
;
and
so
,
Sir
,
I
leave
upon
your
Shoulders
the
Christianitie
of
China
.
With
these
words
,
which
shewed
sufficiently
the
esteem
he
had
of
the
Gospel
,
and
of
the
preachers
thereof
,
Doctour
Leo
ended
piously
and
holily
that
life
;
a
good
part
whereof
he
had
spent
in
the
assistance
of
this
new
Church
.
He
dyed
on
the
first
of
November
1630
although
his
memory
will
alwayes
live
,
in
the
breasts
of
the
Labourers
of
our
Society
;
and
we
hope
,
that
his
example
will
be
preserved
in
other
generous
mindes
of
the
Chinesse
Nobilitie
.
To
this
state
and
condition
is
the
Church
of
China
arrived
,
after
the
continuall
labour
and
paines
of
the
Fathers
,
during
fifty
eight
years
;
and
truly
so
happy
and
prosperous
a
successe
could
never
have
been
expected
from
such
difficult
beginnings
,
and
such
weak
meanes
.
Neverthelesse
,
from
the
contexture
of
this
Narration
,
it
may
well
be
perceived
,
what
paines
,
trouble
,
caution
,
patience
and
longanimity
have
alwayes
accompanied
this
enterprise
,
and
also
upheld
it
in
the
greatest
persecutions
.
The
zeale
and
heate
of
those
persons
,
who
would
convert
the
world
perfectly
on
a
sudden
,
is
much
to
be
commended
;
and
we
do
esteeme
,
and
reverence
it
in
all
;
neverthelesse
,
in
new
Missions
,
and
particularly
in
such
,
which
are
not
susceptible
of
this
fire
,
which
flameth
out
so
suddenly
,
but
do
require
to
be
disposed
to
it
by
longer
time
,
we
do
endeavour
to
retain
them
within
the
limits
of
prudence
,
more
safe
,
and
the
bounds
of
patience
,
more
profitable
,
for
that
which
is
pretended
to
,
by
our
Society
,
when
ever
we
meet
with
any
of
such
a
Spirit
among
us
;
and
if
that
will
not
serve
,
we
send
them
to
the
pulpets
and
auditories
of
Europe
,
where
that
fire
may
shine
out
without
any
danger
of
burning
.
And
this
is
observed
by
us
in
order
to
the
Gentiles
.
As
for
the
new
Christians
,
I
doubt
not
at
all
,
but
that
it
is
a
holy
and
desireable
thing
,
presently
to
fashion
and
accommodate
them
to
the
common
way
of
the
universall
Church
,
to
her
lawes
,
decrees
,
statutes
,
&c.
Neverthelesse
,
we
must
look
how
farre
that
is
possible
;
and
if
possible
,
whether
it
be
convenient
;
and
whether
it
would
not
be
more
for
the
destruction
then
edification
of
such
tender
plants
.
Our
Saviour
Christ
and
the
Apostles
have
left
us
this
doctrine
so
cleer
,
that
there
doth
not
seem
any
place
to
be
left
for
errour
.
St.
Ambrose
saith
,
It
is
a
property
of
false
Apostles
to
teach
every
thing
to
every
one
without
difference
of
persons
;
the
which
difference
was
alwayes
observed
by
our
Saviour
in
his
holy
doctrine
,
Aliter
enim
p●pulis
,
aliter
loqu●batur
discipulis
.
St.
Paul
the
preacher
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
Master
of
preachers
,
wrote
to
the
Corintbians
,
Lac
vobis
potum
dedi
:
(
it
is
wel
to
be
seen
,
(
saith
St
Gregory
)
that
he
brought
them
up
and
instructed
them
as
Children
:
they
were
newly
begotten
unto
the
Gospel
,
(
saith
St
,
Ambrose
)
Ideo
Apostolus
,
vir
divinus
,
&
medicus
spiritualis
vnicuique
secundum
viris
illius
,
doctri●am
tradebat
.
)
And
to
the
Galatians
he
saith
;
Scitis
,
quia
per
infirmitatem
carnis
evangelizavi
vobis
.
Wherefore
accommodating
himselfe
to
the
weaknesse
of
the
flesh
,
the
Apostle
did
preach
no
higher
things
to
them
:
saith
St.
Hierome
,
Ut
infirm●s
Galatas
lucrifaceret
.
Of
this
opinion
also
is
To
status
cap.
7.
quest.
9.
upon
St.
Mat.
The
same
St.
Paul
,
when
he
would
lay
the
foundation
of
Christianitie
at
Athens
,
began
with
that
Inscription
,
Ig
noto
deo
,
or
(
as
St
Hierom
will
have
it
)
Dijs
Asiae
,
Europe
&
Lybiae
,
dijs
ignotis
&
peregrinis
:
And
without
ever
reproving
those
words
,
or
condemning
the
superstition
,
(
although
it
was
bad
enough
)
judging
it
more
convenient
at
the
first
,
he
made
use
of
this
darknesse
to
communicate
light
to
them
by
it
.
The
Apostles
in
the
first
councell
treated
only
of
the
facilitating
of
the
conversion
of
the
Gentiles
,
Visum
est
spiritui
sancto
&
nobis
nihil
ultra
imponere
vobis
oneris
,
quàm
haec
necessaria
:
ut
abstineatis
vos
ab
immolatis
sim●lachrorum
,
&
suffocato
,
&
sanguine
.
So
that
in
these
three
things
,
they
did
include
the
whole
obligation
of
the
Ius
Positivum
to
which
those
new
Christians
were
obliged
▪
and
(
what
is
more
)
these
were
(
all
three
)
Iewish
Ceremonies
;
which
if
they
should
be
observed
at
this
day
,
would
give
much
scandal
.
Nevertheless
,
to
facilitate
the
conversion
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
to
avoyd
giving
Scandal
to
the
Iewes
,
they
were
,
at
that
time
,
judged
necessary
.
The
same
thing
happened
about
circumcision
,
the
which
S.
Paul
not
only
permitted
,
but
even
exercised
himselfe
on
the
person
of
his
disciple
Timothy
;
condescending
to
the
weaknesse
and
ignorance
of
those
first
Christians
.
Of
this
opinion
was
Panormitanus
(
cap.
licet
Graecos
.
de
Baptismo
&
ejus
effect
:
)
where
he
saith
,
Potest
&
debet
venientes
noviter
ad
fidem
tolerare
in
moribus
&
ritibus
〈◊〉
antiquis
:
For
otherwise
,
(
as
Cusanus
saith
)
there
would
rather
be
a
perturbation
than
an
edification
.
Oportet
.
infirmitati
hominum
pl●rumque
condescendere
nisi
vergat
contra
aeternam
salutem
.
(
which
is
very
manifest
,
every
man
being
chiefly
concerned
to
take
care
of
his
own
eternall
Salvation
,
ne
cum
alijs
praedicaverit
,
ipse
reprobus
efficiatur
:
)
nam
exactam
quae●ere
conformitatem
in
omnibus
,
est
potius
pacem
turbare
.
This
opinion
likewise
is
favoured
by
the
Glosse
,
(
in
capit
.
Reus
qui
,
de
paenitentia
&
remissione
.
)
where
it
is
said
,
That
in
favour
of
those
who
are
newly
converted
to
the
Faith
,
detrahendum
est
jure
.
The
Church
hath
often
practised
the
same
,
and
particularly
in
the
Councel
of
Florence
;
where
Pope
Eugenius
the
Fourth
did
very
prudently
dissemble
with
the
Greeks
,
concerning
the
point
of
marriage
;
for
the
Greeks
not
consenting
to
treate
any
thing
concerning
Marriage
,
and
the
Pope
having
also
already
determined
the
point
:
yet
Synodicé
,
&
,
Armeniis
,
in
decreto
suo
,
credendum
tradens
;
mirum
dictu
;
Graecos
ob
communem
concordiam
recentur
initam
,
fortius
stabiliendam
,
non
explicitè
ad
hoc
credendum
obstrinxit
;
imò
pertinaciam
e●rum
in
reliquis
,
violata
pace
,
ne
resilirent
,
videns
non
vidit
;
vel
(
ut
in
Actis
Concilij
pa●et
)
▪
non
condemnavit
.
If
this
was
done
to
Persons
of
that
authority
,
quality
and
antiquity
:
what
shall
we
say
of
poor
Neophytes
,
but
only
that
of
St.
Gregory
?
Duris
mentibus
simul
omnia
abscindere
impossibile
esse
not
dubium
est
:
quia
is
,
qui
locum
ascendere
nititur
,
gradibus
vel
passibus
,
non
saltibus
elevatur
.
So
that
in
the
conversion
of
the
Gentiles
(
according
to
St.
Gregory
)
Suaviter
&c.
prudenter
subinsinuare
,
non
violenter
abrumpere
,
Apostolici
muneris
est
.
St.
Peter
,
to
preserve
those
Plants
he
had
newly
planted
;
Inter
Gentiles
gentiliter
,
inter
judaeos
judaicè
victitavit
.
And
St.
Paul
,
Factus
est
Iudaeis
tanquam
Iudaus
,
ut
Iudaeos
lucrifaceret
;
&
ijs
qui
sub
legeerant
,
quasi
sub
lege
esset
,
ut
eos
qui
sub
lige
erant
,
lucrifaceret
,
idque
prudenter
ad
bonum
animarum
(
as
Baronius
declareth
in
his
Annals
in
the
year
51.
)
This
is
that
,
which
the
〈…〉
Councells
,
and
Fathers
have
taught
by
precept
and
examples
.
And
notwithstanding
all
these
Instructions
,
how
difficult
is
it
to
take
the
middle
way
by
accommodating
ones
selfe
to
places
,
times
,
and
persons
,
and
the
severall
course
of
things
?
and
how
much
good
is
lost
,
not
to
say
,
how
much
evill
done
(
and
even
such
evill
as
at
this
day
we
see
and
lament
)
by
following
everyone
his
own
judgment
and
fancy
whatsoever
it
be
;
leaving
that
more
certain
,
and
saving
way
which
was
used
by
the
Saints
?
I
will
conclude
this
Relation
with
a
Paragraph
of
a
Letter
,
which
the
Patriark
of
Aethiopia
Don
Alphonso
Mendez
wrote
from
Goa
to
the
Cardinalls
of
the
Congregation
de
propagandâ
fide
;
who
for
his
Learning
,
Authority
,
and
Vertue
,
and
above
all
,
for
his
experience
of
Missions
,
wherein
he
laboured
and
suffered
much
,
doth
very
much
deserve
to
be
believed
.
He
saith
thus
:
But
at
the
end
of
this
Letter
I
do
judge
it
not
from
our
purpose
to
be
mind
your
Eminencies
,
that
God
hath
formerly
commanded
,
that
a
vine-yard
should
not
be
sowed
with
diverse
seeds
;
nor
that
a
garment
ought
to
be
woven
of
Linnen
and
Woollen
,
with
which
the
Queen
and
Spouse
is
to
be
cloathed
;
wherein
is
implied
,
That
the
severall
institutions
and
different
manners
of
living
of
Religious
Orders
,
ought
not
to
be
entruded
upon
young
and
tender
Churches
,
such
as
are
but
yet
in
a
manner
sucklings
;
but
only
to
be
introduced
into
such
Churches
,
as
are
come
to
their
full
strength
,
and
are
fortified
by
a
long
continuance
of
years
.
For
many
times
,
emulation
growing
among
them
,
and
many
wanting
prudence
,
and
others
abounding
in
an
indiscreet
zeale
,
they
do
many
things
,
which
tend
rather
to
ruine
than
edification
&c.
The
Lord
blesse
your
Eminencies
&c.
From
Goa
the
eleventh
of
November
1638.